Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Categories:
Fandoms:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Stats:
Published:
2024-09-06
Updated:
2025-08-23
Words:
151,190
Chapters:
17/?
Comments:
926
Kudos:
6,034
Bookmarks:
1,618
Hits:
160,253

Peter Parker in Gotham

Summary:

Peter Parker is not having a great time after the whole Multiverse Fiasco.

He is trying to juggle two jobs at a time, and barely getting by even though he doesn't do anything other than work and sleep, and has a pretty shitty apartment. A college is not even in question. He can't go out and be Spider-Man either, can't even hold the suit in his hands without feeling like vomiting. All in all, his life is a mess.

And then he runs into Strange while he's fighting a monster; and accidentally falls through a portal after the creature messes up Strange's spells of trying to send it back to its original dimension. He wakes up in an alternate universe, in a city called Gotham.

Peter, knowing that there isn't even anyone who knows him and would look for him back in his home universe, thinks that he's stuck there. Permanently.

He decides to make the most of it.

Chapter 1: Peter Parker in... Gotham? What? Where the Hell Is That?

Summary:

He needed to gather information.
He scribbled down the basics: where he was (Some city called Gotham, in New Jersey); the district names (there was a lot of them); the rogues (also a lot of them); the hero and vigilantes (again, a lot of them); the Justice League (this universe’s Avengers); the crime rates (boy, were they bad); the police force (boy, were they corrupted); the city alarms (too many of them) and so on and on.
(And seriously, Gotham? What kind of a city name was that? Did some weirdo just upped and went and found the most deranged land piece to create a town for gothic freaks of theater kids?)

Chapter Text

Life was hard as Peter Parker.

After everything.

Not as Spider-Man. No, the arachnid themed hero hadn’t even been out there since the fiasco, not even once.

No, life was hard as Peter Parker.

The rent, the food, the two jobs he was trying to balance, the distant dream of a college he had once had, the homelessness that he was getting quite close to experiencing once again in his life if he couldn’t pay up until next week, the photos he always carried in his wallet…

The cemetery that had become a dilemma. Whether to visit their graves and cry until he passed out, or to stop torturing himself by forgetting their existence.

Both options sounded pretty shitty to him.

Keep grieving, or start moving on.

Keep feeling pain, or start forgetting.

Life was hard as Peter Parker.

It was.

 

***

 

475 dollars per week. What a load of bullshit. How was he supposed to get by, and not die on the streets from cold or starvation with 1900 dollars per month? Even with his second job, it wouldn’t add up to much, and Peter would often be left to be unable to make the ends meet.

But it was take it or leave it, and leaving it wasn’t really an option for Peter.

He took the bundle of money from the hands of the sweaty man in front of him, and got out of the room quickly; and from there, out of the crappy diner he worked the weekdays at. Honestly, he had no idea why people even came to that dirty place; but the salary was needed and the tips did help so he was careful to never voice those thoughts. He couldn’t get fired.

He couldn’t waste money on a cab, so he had to walk home. Only half-way there did he remember that he needed some new clothes and blankets, and changed his track to the thrift store a couple streets ahead.

He should’ve just gone straight to home.

His spider-senses picked up on the danger nearby, and his hackles rose; before Peter could even get a whisper of the screams. He ran.

Stephen Strange stood in all of his glory, trying to wrestle an other-worldly-looking-monster-thingy into submitting to him.

His spells sneaked up from behind, and he managed to find an opening to tie down the thing onto the road beneath them. With one hand busy making sure the spells holding down the monster were secured; he turned his back to it to open up a portal.

Unfortunately, the spells hadn’t been secure enough.

One of the tentacles of the monster broke free and charged at the sorcerer from behind. Before Peter could even yell out at him to look out, the Bleecker Street Magician was being tossed across the street. And along with him, unfortunately, went the portal he had been trying to open.

Peter had witnessed first-hand how dangerous it could be to interrupt or impact Strange when he was casting a spell; and even he didn’t have longer than a milli-second to process what had happened, and go oh fuck, before everything went to shit.

The monster broke out of the rest of its bounds and charged at Strange with full speed, ignoring the results of the sorcerer’s cut off spell. The results being a dozen of portals opening up and closing back down anywhere and everywhere at their will. Yeah, they were too little to be of any concern to the monster, of course it would ignore them.

But not the civilians around.

Peter’s head snapped to his right when he heard a sharp scream; and he saw a woman falling into one of the stray portals after she lost her balance on her high-heels, the portal closing up immediately after her.

That sprung him into action. He might’ve not been the Spider-Man, might’ve not had the suit on right now, but that didn’t mean that he wouldn’t try to help people. He pulled on his hood.

Peter let his senses guide him through the crowd; pulling or pushing people to safety as stray portals opened up where they had been standing mere seconds ago.

A portal ten feet from him appeared where a little girl was, and she tripped and fell into it. Well, almost. Because Peter was faster, and he had managed to leap across those ten feet, grab the girl, and pull her back before the portal could close up on her.

He saw her mother running up at them and pushed the girl into her awaiting arms as soon as possible, turning away immediately to grab a teenager’s hood to pull him away from another awaiting portal.

He kept going on like that for a while; grabbing an old lady, pushing away a middle-aged man, pulling a pregnant woman, shoving a business man…

And then there was a woman; brunette, straight hair, thirty-something, glasses. She looked like May. Too much like May. And that distracted Peter.

He pounced to grab her arm and push her away just as she was getting sucked into a portal, saving her efficiently. But he couldn’t take his eyes off of her as she ran away, and almost missed the sharp alert his spider-senses gave.

He instantly went to duck; but this time, he was too slow. And the next thing he knew, there was a stop sign in his face. Yes, literally in his face, because the impact was so hard, Peter was sure that no doctor would ever be able to get the thing off.

He went flying with the coup, falling through a portal and vision going black. He didn’t even register the hard, dirty concrete he fell onto. The last thing he saw before passing out, was the orange sparks dying down and disappearing as the portal closed up.

 

***

 

DAY 1: Friday

Peter woke up with a groan; bones aching and muscles trembling. He looked around through his blurry vision, and didn’t panic too badly when he failed to recognize where he was. He gasped when his spider-senses started alarming him fiercely though.

He checked his pockets as his head pounded and his senses caused him unnecessary anxiety. His wallet, salary, keys, and phone were all there still; nothing had fallen off or gotten lost. Just as he was getting up from the ground, his inner spider gave another sharp alert.

Being a vigilante, he was used to waking up injured and hurt, in unfamiliar places that he did not remember how he had gotten to. But never before, had it felt so wrong. His spider senses were causing him a headache, chanting wrong-wrong-not-home-go-back-home-NOT-HOME-different-different-foreign-FOREIGN-wrong.

Peter didn’t get it.

Never before, had they reacted so strongly in a situation like that. Never before, had they made his hackles rise so terribly, preparing for a threat that wasn’t there. Never before had they felt so wrong. He didn’t understand.

Then snippets of the fight between Strange and the other-worldly-looking-monster-thingy started coming to the front of his mind, as the answer to his unasked question; and Peter lost his footing.

His salary.

The thrift store.

Screams.

Strange.

Monster.

Oh fuck.

Portals.

Civilians.

May-

No, someone who looked like May.

Stop sign.

Falling through a-

Portal.

Shit.

That explained why his inner spider was panicking so much. Yep. Fuck. Alright, Peter needed to get a grip. He needed to assess his situation.

First, was there any immediate, life-threatening danger around?

Peter focused on his instincts and spider-senses, and came up short, other than a low-buzzing that he was pretty used to feeling since he was living in Queens. Just to be on the safe side; he also looked around, listened carefully, and scented the air for odd smells too. No dangers so far.

Secondly, did he have any fatal injuries?

Not really, just some bruised ribs from when he shoved away that guy with his body, not considering that there could be hard and heavy material in his backpack; and some cuts on his side from where he had fallen onto those broken glass pieces. And, of course, the massive fuck-off bruise on his face.

He looked at his reflection through his obviously-not-working-anymore-smart-phone, and almost dropped it when he saw the boy looking back. Yeah, his face looked really bad. Almost unrecognizable actually.

And considering the situation, that was his t-shirt with blood droplets on the sides, and his disheveled state; he probably looked like a total mess. Like, CPS-would-pick-me-up-on-the-spot-and-arrest-my-parents-immediately-without-a-single-question, kind of mess. But overall, no deathly wounds.

Thirdly where was he, and how could he go back home, or at least to someplace safe?

Now, he had no idea.

But nothing a quick brainstorm couldn’t solve, right?

Strange usually used his portals to travel from point A to B. Peter knew that the magician had the time stone, which probably gave him the ability to play with time as he pleased, in certain situations too. And Peter knew himself that the guy could open up portals to other dimensions.

So, Strange could’ve sent him through three things, to keep it basic.

1) Space, which basically meant teleportation so it shouldn’t be too hard to go back home if that was the case. He would only have a problem with affording transportation probably, but that could be taken care of the easiest, compared to the other possibilities.

2) Time, which would suck because Peter wasn’t sure how to handle that. Though it wouldn’t be that hard, he supposed. He hadn’t been alive when they had built the time machine; but he was sure that if Tony had managed to do it, then he could too. He could follow in his footsteps. The only problem would be to how, again, afford such a thing. And where, or rather when, he was right now, if that was the case. The past? Or the future?

3) Dimensions, which was the worst option ever because even with the time-travel, Peter was fairly sure he could find his way back home. Not with dimension-travel though, no.

It would be game over.

Now, how to find out?

Hmm…

It took little to no time for Peter to have the Light Bulb MomentTM; the public libraries falling into his mind easily, coming from one of the many conversations May had given him when he was a child, under the name of If You Ever Get Lost in The City. Those talks sure did help.

Peter walked around aimlessly, afraid to ask people for help because of how his spider-senses kept buzzing louder and louder whenever he tried to reach to someone; as he looked for a library.

At last, he decided that enough was enough, and ducked into a food court. It was good luck that some other people were also in there, sitting and eating; in case the cashier Peter was going to ask directions for, tried to do something.

What? Walking around in a place where he could smell gunpowder from almost everyone, and even small children buzzed up his spider-senses; Peter was feeling like anyone he came across might end up trying something.

“Hey.” He said as he approached the register, and the twenty-something-year-old blonde guy looked up from his phone with a bored expression.

“What do you want?”

“Uh… I’m not here to order, I just need to ask directions. Do you know where I can find a public library?” Ever the kind kid, Peter spoke nicely. Though in a place like where he was, being rude would’ve probably worked out better for him.

The guy lifted an eyebrow and looked him up and down. “Ten-minute walk from here. Follow this street for five minutes, then turn left and walk for three more minutes. You will reach an intersection. Go down the middle alley, and walk for another two minutes. You’ll see the library by the third one. If you don’t, then that means you’ve fucked up.”

“Thank you, sir.” With that, Peter left the food court; trying to memorize the directions he had been told. Five minutes on the street he already was in, turn left and walk three more minutes, go down the middle alley for two more minutes and voila. He really hoped that he wouldn’t fuck up, finding someone else to ask again might not be an option.

 Just as the Food Court Guy had said, in under ten minutes he was standing in front of the massive doors of the public library.

Peter listened into the building and counted the heartbeats before entering. About twenty people were inside, at least one or two of them an employee. He decided he would act nonchalant, and try not to be seen by many people.

He saw a redheaded lady sitting at the front desk and tapping away on her laptop. He sneaked past her easily, and went ahead to find some PCs. Luckily, not many people saw him, and not many of them cared much about him when they did. And he didn’t run into any other employees.

After reaching the heartbreakingly old and beat down computers, he was met with his third obstacle of the journey; coming right up after “Being Lost” and “People”. The computers had passwords.

Of course they did, it must’ve been to monitor that nothing illegal was being done from them. Or to simply make sure that everyone who used the computers also had a library card or something. Lots of the public libraries had passwords on their public computers for similar, or exactly those reasons.

Peter gave a sigh before sitting down quietly and beginning to tap away. He hated having to do that, but he had to get information somehow. He needed to know where he was. Hacking into the computer’s security systems, and de-activating them wasn’t hard at all.

It was to be expected from a public library to not have the best cyber defenses; but seriously, it hadn’t even taken two minutes! And he was nowhere as good as Ned; his best friend could’ve done what he had, in his sleep. Peter would’ve honestly expected better, even from a public library.

He anxiously awaited the three minutes it took for the computer to open fully, and almost gave a shout of triumph when it did. He entered the search engine quickly, and- Promptly froze up.

First strike. Google wasn’t the app that had opened. It had the colors, and the design mostly; but the name was not something Peter had ever heard of before.

He was about to search where he was, when his eyes fell onto the date. Second Strike. It was five years earlier than the one he had woken up to yesterday. (Was it yesterday? Or had he been passed out for a while now?)

Instead of typing “Where am I?”, his fingers moved automatically to work on writing Tony Stark on the search engine, without his permission. Peter hit it without much thought. And then felt the breath getting punched out from him when all that came up was three Facebook accounts, none of them his Tony’s.

That was the third strike.

Peter didn’t need to search for Captain America, or Hulk, or Thor, or Hawkeye, or Black Widow, or Happy, or May, or himself. He didn’t need to search for organizations like SHIELD, or the superhero team the Avengers. He didn’t need to search for the NY Invasion, or The Blip.

He didn’t need to search any of it to realize that he was in a different universe. To verify that fact. Three strikes were enough.

But the extra time he spent by the computer doing just that; helped his breathing get ragged, and his palms sweaty; so that was something, I guess.

Peter realized distinctly that he was having a panic attack (which was not a good idea), and shot up from his seat. His chair fell down with a loud thump behind him; and the redhead by the front desk startled, turning to him with wide eyes.

Some shushes came from around him, people grumbling about him making noise; but Peter didn’t hear them, or see the woman starting to wheel towards him. He didn’t hear or see anything, only felt the sheer panic in his chest. And his too-fast heartbeat in his ears.

He ran.

He pushed himself against the bathroom door after closing and locking it, using his body weight to barricade it. One hand flied up to his chest, clawing at the skin there; as if that would help him slow down his breathing. He tried to hold his breath, hoping that maybe that could help stop his hyperventilating. It didn’t.

That left only one option. And he hated that option, because Tony had hated that option. Granted, he had only done it once in front of him, and only thrice before that; but it had been enough, apparently.

You see, Peter used to try to use pain to anchor himself through panic attacks in the past, as a last resort if he couldn’t calm down and he really needed to calm down. And Tony had caught him breaking a finger for this reason once, and it hadn’t been nice. His finger was all healed up and ready to go before Tony was even halfway into his rant (thanks super-healing!), but the iron super hero had been relentless.

Afterwards, Peter had been absolutely forbidden from ever repeating that action again. And Peter had promised to do so, before Tony sat him down and taught him other ways and techniques to anchor himself through panic or anxiety attacks, with the help of FRIDAY and JARVIS.

Though he wasn’t remembering any of them right now.

Peter tried to dig his nails into his palms and bite his tongue, starting off with small bits. As he had expected, they didn’t really work, so he was going to have to up his game. He moved onto his injuries.

He pushed and poked at his bruises, and scratched at his cuts, making them bleed. In no time, he was left breathless and in pain on the half-clean bathroom floor of the public library, his sides bleeding again, and his ribs aching. He gasped through the pangs of pain.

When his senses finally started coming back, and his head got a little clearer; Peter heard the insistent knocking on the door, and saw the doorknob hastily moving up and down above his head. He froze. The librarian. Right.

He opened the door in fear, hoping his hood and sweatshirt was covering his injuries enough. Though there was nothing to be done about the enormous bruise on his face. Honestly, he was just happy that it wasn’t affecting his sight too terribly, only making it hard to blink a bit for his left eye, which would probably resolve by itself in the next couple days.

The librarian had a scared expression on her face, and Peter immediately looked down in shame. But instead of starting to shout like he was expecting her to, she simply reached out slowly and held his shoulder gently to get his attention. “Kid.” She said quietly. “Are you okay?”

“Y-Yeah.” Peter stammered out, realizing that she was probably worried about him because she saw him run into the bathroom and heard him wheezing and crying, through the door; rather than figuring out that he had hacked into the computers and getting mad at him. “I-I’m sorry. For the trouble, I mean. I just had a moment. Didn’t mean to give you a scare.”

“It’s okay, I’m not mad, just worried. Are you sure you’re alright?”

“Yeah, I was just researching something, and, uhm… I guess I shouldn’t have chosen a subject so likely to trigger my PTSD.” Didn’t exactly sound sane, but less maniac at least.

“And may I ask why did you run away?”

“Oh- Uhm… Because I don’t have a library card?” Gosh, please let that work.

“Kid, you didn’t have to run because of that, we could’ve ordered you one. Or I could’ve turned a blind eye if you don’t have money to spare on a library card right now, it’s alright.”

“Right.” Peter said awkwardly, and began shuffling in place. A sigh from the redhead made him look up and he saw her extending a hand.

“Let’s start from the top. My name is Barbara, you can call me Babs if you want. I’m one of the librarians in this library.”

“My name is Peter, pleased to meet you.”

“You too Peter.” She smiled at him; they shook hands.

“And how much did you say that library card was, Miss Barbara?”

From then on, things were less weird. Peter used a couple dollars to buy a card, and even got some papers and a pen from Barbara, to note down anything important. He then returned to the computer he had hacked into earlier, and re-started his research. The situation was dire, very dire, but he needed to give his head to the game.

He needed to gather information.

He scribbled down the basics: where he was (Some city called Gotham, in New Jersey); the district names (there was a lot of them); the rogues (also a lot of them); the hero and vigilantes (again, a lot of them); the Justice League (this universe’s Avengers); the crime rates (boy, were they bad); the police force (boy, were they corrupted); the city alarms (too many of them) and so on and on.

(And seriously, Gotham? What kind of a city name was that? Did some weirdo just upped and went and found the most deranged land piece to create a town for gothic freaks of theater kids?)

He came to some conclusions;

1) The Bats, or the Bat-Family, must be a bunch of dorks, dressing up as bats and birds to fight crime for the hell of it, as it seemed, since they didn’t have any superpowers.

2) The rogues were complete ridicules. Bullied-in-high-school theater kids, probably. Condiment Man? Mr. Freeze? Calendar Man? Cluemaster? Man-Bat? Seriously? Man, where was the creativity, the originalism? 

3) Gotham was a shithole.

4) There was a shit ton of dirty cops in the GPD.

5) The city had an alarming number of alarms; for different, very concerning reasons and scenarios; which all, apparently, had happened, at least once at some point.

6) Most shelters, motels, and clinics –especially the orphanages– were fronts for traffickers.

7) There was a No-Meta-Human rule in Gotham, put in place by Batman himself. The only exception seemed to be Signal; yet another vigilante, considered one of the bats.

Peter was also going to need documents like a birth certificate and an id and school records and whatnot. But those were going to have to wait for another day, because- “It’s closing time.” And because he had more pressing issues at the moment, like finding shelter.

Right. He had had so many survival lessons from Tony, and Rhodey, and Sam, and Dr. Bruce, and Natasha. He knew the Threes Rule. One can only survive three minutes without air, three hours without shelter, three days without water, and three weeks without food. So, when you’re stuck in an unfamiliar place, first thing you look for is breathable air, then acceptable shelter, after that clean water, and lastly edible food.

But Peter had gone ahead and looked for the only thing that was not on the list; information. Like he hadn’t even messed up the arrangement, he had ignored it completely.

Information is important. He tried to argue in his head. Not if you’re freezing to death Peter! A voice, sounding like Tony’s, snapped back.

Peter didn’t make a peep as Barbara closed down the library. He actually helped her a bit; just to be on the vicinity of someone else and away from the dark, eerie streets for a couple more minutes.

As they were coming to the end of the clean-up, Peter caught the redhead staring at him, with a strange look in her eyes. His spider-senses gave a weird buzz for a second before returning to normal. If he hadn’t been so distracted, he could’ve heard the snap of a phone camera.

“Peter.” Barbara called to him. “Do you have anywhere to go?”

It was a trick question. Peter knew it was a trick question. It was supposed to be able to cover for other questions like where are your parents, and do you have a home, and do you need help and the likelihood. Pater wasn’t going to fall for that.

“Of course.”

“Really? Where do you live then?”

Peter smiled kindly, and a bit smugly; the satisfaction of knowing the conversation being about to end, and to his favor too, shining in his eyes. “Come on, it’s one of the oldest rules in the book, don’t give your address to strangers. We only met today, Miss Barbara.”

She bit her lip. “Okay. Then just tell me the district name, or the street name.”

Shit. Okay, that was logical. What should he say, what should he say, what should he- “Park Row.”

“Park Row? Do you mean Crime Alley?”

Shoot. Right, the un-official names. Remember that next time, asshat. “Right, that was what people called it. Sorry, I just recently moved here I’m still getting used to it. Plus, I don’t like it very much either, it feels like calling for trouble, you know.”

Barbara gave a strained smile, and nodded a bit too quickly; but Peter was too tried to try to analyze it.

They parted their ways shortly after, Barbara going home, and Peter going to find an abandoned building to crash the night at with only a quick break at a convenient store, for some food, water and maybe some cloth if he was lucky. (He was going to freeze to death if he didn’t at least find a cardigan or a shawl or some shit, let alone a blanket.)

It was going to be a long, long night. But Peter would hold his own. He always did.

 

***

 

DAY 1: Friday

THE BAT-CHAT

Barbara: Hey guys.

Barbara: Some kid came to the library today.

Barbara: His name is Peter.

Barbara: I think he might be in danger.

Barbara: Like, danger-danger.

Barbara: *one attachment sent*

Barbara: This is what he looks like.

Bruce: Elaborate.

 

***

 

DAY 2: Saturday

The sun shined through the small transom window, falling onto his face and waking him up. Peter gave a half-hearted groan at the awful taste in his mouth, and the need to relieve himself. Luckily, he had checked last night before going to sleep, whether the abandoned stationary he was going to bunker in, had running water or not. It had.

After the bathroom break, and using the cheap toothbrush and tooth paste he had bought last night; he sat on the couch he had slept on, and pulled out a protein bar.

His stomach rumbled unhappily after he was done eating and it was clear that no more food was entering him, but there wasn’t much to do about that. Peter didn’t have much money, he needed to be careful with how he spent it. And he needed to save food and water.

With the breakfast, he finally managed to get the sleep out of his eyes; and dragged his aching body through the stationary to investigate the building better. He hadn’t been able to do that so much last night; after all, he had been ready to collapse from exhaustion.

There was water, though not hot; and no electricity. The front doors were all locked up and sealed off, clearly people weren’t wanted in the building.

There were some cracks in the walls, and some of the windows were broken. The building wasn’t collapsing anytime soon, really it was in good conditions; but those cracks and the broken windows could cause lots of other safety issues too. From cold to unwanted guests. He would need to fix this place up a bit, if he was going to stick around.

And to be honest, he probably was, seeing as the stationary had been the seventh building he had had to enter last night while looking for a place to bunker in. It had also been the one in the best conditions, by far. So, Peter knew not to look a gift horse in the mouth.

The front doors were locked and sealed, but the back door where he had sneaked in last night, was not. And it was also pretty hidable thanks to the big-ass garbage bin there, and easily barricaded. That helped lowering the safety hazards.

And the rest-room at the back, for the workers; was a pretty good addition too. It had a pretty nice couch, and some drawers and shit. It wasn’t perfect, but it would work. It would actually make a great bedroom, considering his situation and possible other options, which were disastrous and none.

The lack of electricity would be a problem though, he needed to take a look at the circuit breakers and whatnot, hopefully he would be able to fix the problem. But even if he couldn’t, the stationary was still the best shelter he could find. He probably wasn’t leaving.

He would deal with being unable to light the lamps, later though; first he needed to check how much he had left after the shopping trip of last night.

432 dollars and 53 cents. Peter had spent more than he had originally planned; but buying a crappy backpack, a first aid kit, a tape, a toothbrush and a tooth paste, some napkins and wet wipes, along with the water and the food; had seemed like a good idea at the dead of the night. Plus, he would need those things, he hadn’t exactly wasted money.

He had gotten a pen and a book too. Not a notebook, a sketch-book. For what he wasn’t very sure; but he had seen it and the pattern on it had looked cute, so he had taken it with him. It really wasn’t the time for impulse shopping, but… It had happened.

He had imagined May’s and Tony’s faces on its pages, and decided that 8 dollars was a reasonable price. The only pictures he had of them and Ben anymore, were the headshots he always carried in his wallet after all, and they were bound to get old. And he had some decent drawing skills thanks to MJ and her insistence on teaching him some of what she knew.

He also needed some clothes. And blankets.

The chances of stumbling across a thrift store weren’t very high; but he would hope to get lucky, instead of asking around for directions in such a neighborhood. And hopefully his spider-senses would lend a hand too, and lead him a little.

 

***

 

DAY 2: Saturday

It was two hours later when Peter returned, clutching his crappy-backpack and another plastic bag in his arms. He was probably pretty lucky to not get mugged in a place called the Crime Alley while carrying two bags filled with clothes, but he really hadn’t had any other choice than to just walk back to the stationary and hope for the best.

Reckless yes, but desperate too.

So, he had chosen to stick to the broad daylight, and be extra careful listening to his senses. Fortunately, this time things had worked out a bit, fate had taken pity on him, and Peter had returned without losing his new clothes to strangers.

Two thick blankets (it was fucking cold in Gotham), a jumper, two sweatpants, a cardigan, a pair of trousers, two t-shirts and a coat. And 411 dollars and 32 cents left. Not bad. Though he would need to spend money on the laundromat sometime soon too, because some of those clothes smelled really weird, to his oversensitive nose. Damn you super smelling. Though he wouldn’t have worn them without washing them either way.

But the laundromat duty was going to be have to be left for another day, unfortunately, as Peter had more pressing issues. Like the electricity problem. And the fix-up the stationary needed. But first came lunch. It had to, since his stomach was not shutting up, and it was nearing 1 pm.

He had to be satisfied with a cold sandwich, and get back to ignoring his still-grumbling stomach before returning to his chores unfortunately; but he really didn’t have better options. Food costed a lot; and Peter didn’t have a lot, nor a continuing income. He had to suck it up a bit until he could find a job or something.

It wasn’t the first time the money had been a little tight, and he had had to go a bit hungry for a while; May and him had had hard times too. He wasn’t not used to getting by with limited facility, he could handle it.

He had to.

Back to his to-do list, Peter first went to look around the building to look for the circuit brakers and taking a look at them. Finding them was fairly easy, and tinkering around the cables until light shined through the back door that was in his line of sight, was even easier. One problem solved.

Then he went inside the stationary to prod around to look for any useful items that might’ve been left behind when the old owners or the workers left. An old tool box, a half-used fire extinguisher, and ten dollars at the register were unfortunately all he got out of his looting. Though not very useful, still worthwhile.

With the stuff he found around in the stationary, he began working on the windows first. None of them were broken completely, but they still held real safety risk. Even the solid ones, actually. If he wanted them secure, he might have to seal them all shut. Hmm. For now, taping them closed would have to work.

After some other adjustments around the place, and a little bit of cleaning, the stationary began looking actually livable; and Peter felt good enough about it all to perch up on the rest-room couch and pick up his sketch book for a little free time.

The pen froze above the paper for a moment, Peter thought of what to draw. Then his hand began moving without his permission, and a head appeared on the delicate paper. And eyes, and a nose, and glasses. And an all too familiar smile.

It hurt. God, of course it hurt. It hurt like it had never hurt before. But Peter kept drawing. Even when his vision got blurry, and his hands began to tremble ever so slightly; he kept drawing.

 He didn’t care how realistic it was, or whether he got the shading right or not; he just drew. He finished the sketching at one go, and only allowed the tears to fall when May’s smiling face was staring back at him through the pages.

Peter gently closed up the sketch-book, and put it down. Then he lay down again, he was feeling tired. His eyes fell closed at once, and his breathing evened out slowly.

Being away from home didn’t hurt so much, being away from his universe. Peter didn’t think it had ever wanted him actually.

From the moment his parents’ plane had crashed, to the moment he fell through that stray portal; his universe had been trying to get rid of him. Or, at least, it felt like it.

No, being away from home wasn’t what was hurting Peter; that place, that apartment, that city, that universe; hadn’t felt like home in quite some time now. Not since her death. Not since any of their deaths, not really.

It was the fact that he would never be able to visit May’s grave ever again, that was hurting him. Or Ben’s. Or Tony’s. Or MJ at the café she worked at, and Ned when he was visiting her; even though they didn’t even remember who he was.

He would never see them again. Any of them. It was hopeless, there was no way back home. And even if, by some miracle he made it back there, there was no one waiting for him. No one looking for him. No one wondering about him.

No one knowing him.

No one loving him.

And wasn’t that a bitter truth. Oh, the irony. Because it was his fault. His fault. Both being stuck in an unfamiliar dimension; and not having a single person, friend or family, in his life.

Parker Luck at its finest, am I right?

Or maybe it was just Peter’s own stupidity.

Who knew?

Chapter 2: Ugh, It's Time To Illegally Enroll In a Private School For The Repeat of My Senior Year, I Guess

Summary:

“Who are you?” Peter asked for good measure, his New York accent thick and audible for the guy’s ears. On purpose too, to let him know that he was new in Gotham; in case he had unknowingly broken one of his so called “rules”.
Crime Alley was Red Hood’s territory after all. And Hood ran it with little mercy.
“I’m Red Hood.” The guy said, his voice cracking harshly through the voice modulator.
“I read about you.” And Peter remembered what he had read about him. Eight heads in a duffel bag. The Joker’s old moniker. Drug dealing. Beating up the Batman. Murdering people in cold blood.

Notes:

Okay, so. Bear with me here.

I don't know if Bruce Wayne owns a school, much less the Gotham Prep; but it's making less and less sense the more I think about it. But it had made a lot of sense when I had first written it into the story, and I can't pull it out of it now, so... You'll just have to ignore it if it's too stupid.

Also, I don't know how long it takes for someone to create an identity from scratch, because I've never done it before; but I made it so Peter did it in under three hours. Probably also inaccurate since the guy is a high-schooler who is supposed to not even know anything about it, let alone be good at it; but... Yeah. I don't really have much to say about myself.

Chapter Text

DAY 7: Thursday

The kid didn’t return to the library until next Thursday, and Barbara worried.

He had had a panic attack in the bathroom of her library, and then apologized for inconveniencing her. There had been a massive bruise on his face, and blood splinters on the sides of his shirt. And his moves had been limited; like it hurt to stretch too much, so definitely some other injuries too.

Was he being abused? Had he been beaten by a gang? Was he still in danger? Did he need help? The questions kept coming without her permission, and Barbara couldn’t help but worry about the hazel-eyed boy for the whole week; looking forward to the day he would come to pick up his library card. Hoping that he would. 

He managed to startle her once again, when he did.

“Hey Miss Barbara!” Peter chirped from the doorway, smiling at her. She would’ve probably melted on the spot from his cuteness; if she hadn’t almost jumped out of her skin hearing his voice, not being used to people sneaking up on her.

“Hey Peter, you scared me for a second. How are you doing?”

“Oh, sorry, didn’t mean to startle you. I’m fine, how about you?”

Ever the gentleman, Alfred would love him. “Peachy. Just dealing with some very boring files over here. You’re here for your library card, right? It came the day after we ordered it.”

“Yeah, that too; but I’m also here for some research.”

That gave her a pause. Research. Yeah. It hadn’t gone so smoothly last time, had it? Peter also clearly noticed her thoughts on the matter, and immediately began reassuring her.

“It’s alright, it’s a different subject this time. Less trigger-y. I’ll be fine Miss Barbara, promise!”

She gave him a small smile. “If you say so kid.” Then she extended the library card, and watched on as the kid reach the computers in record time. He opened them up easily, and began tapping away; buzzing with excitement.

While watching him in an only-kind-of-creepy way, Barbara realized just how skinny Peter looked. Possibly neglected, definitely malnourished. Did the kid not have any guardians looking after him? Or was it them that was responsible for the kid’s wounds and lightness?

Though the bruise on his face did look a lot better, by far. It wasn’t very possible for the wound she had seen last Friday, to become the wound she was seeing right now, in less than a week. She wasn’t sure what to think about that.

Gosh, he really was thin.

The redhead watched on for a few more short moments, with her brows furrowed and lips drawn to a pout, before pulling out her phone and opening up the food delivery websites. The kid needed food; she would get him food.

 

***

 

DAY 7: Thursday

“Peter!” Barbara called out to him, and Peter looked up at once. “I ordered some food, come eat with me.”

“Uhm…” Normally, Peter would refuse such an invitation. He wasn’t anyone’s charity case; he could take care of himself. But, currently… He was kind of having trouble doing that.

Gotham nights were freezing cold, and he wasn’t used to that, so he had been having trouble sleeping; not to mention how being in a foreign place was causing him anxiety. He had a killer headache because of the sleep deprivation, and he hadn’t eaten anything since yesterday’s lunch.

So, he did the logical thing for once. “A-Alright. Are you sure though?”

Barbara only smiled at him. “Yes. You got any allergies?”

“Some, but not to anything in a burger.” He pulled up a chair next to the redhead, and devoured the food that was put in front of him, in minutes.

He would feel bad about taking the food Barbara had bought with her hard-earned money later; but for now, he allowed it to feel like a small prize. For finishing creating himself an identity in this universe.

That’s right, Peter had finished forging every needed document; in less than three hours too! That was a big achievement, he was finally existing legally.

The birth certificate, had been the easiest one to create. After that, had come the school records and other education related achievements; though they had been much more challenging. Because he had needed to also create a copy of his records in whichever school he had “graduated” from or “attended” to.

He couldn’t have let his lies be that easy to uncover, now, could he?

And since technology was fairly behind from how it was in his original universe, that had eliminated lots of possible schools, since they didn’t have virtual records. Thank God that Midtown did. Choosing a familiar school to lie about transferring from, was a smart decision; and what he was going to do. 

The biggest nuisance though, had been with who his guardian was going to be. He couldn’t have been known as an orphan, he would’ve been on the CPS’s list then, and that would have not been good. Not only because orphanages were fronts for child-traffickers apparently, but also because Peter hated them with a passion.

There had been a little while after his parents’ death, before he had started living with Ben and May, that he had had to live in an orphanage. Because the CPS had decided that the Parkers weren’t financially stable enough to take Peter in.

Which had been total bullshit, because Ben had had a job, and even if it didn’t pay much, he had still been supporting his family. And May had also been looking for jobs.

It had taken four months for them to get a six-year-old Peter Parker back under their roof. It had been the worst five months of Peter’s life.

So, all in all, Peter could not have been known as an orphan and take the risk with the CPS; he had had to have a legal guardian. Now, writing a random name there and calling it a day after creating that name an identity as well; would’ve been an easy solution, the easiest one. 

But Peter couldn’t have done that.

May had been the first person to come to his mind.

But he had retreated on that decision quickly after thinking it over. He would not have been able to talk about her as if she wasn’t dead, buried six feet under; and just off at work earning money. (He had also thought that that would be very unhealthy.)

No. May couldn’t be his legal guardian. The wound was too fresh, too raw.

But Tony could.

For at least once, he would.

Peter hadn’t been sure how Tony had seen him, when he was alive. How his feelings for him had been, the day he had died. If he had been closer to being a son of Tony Stark, than a sidekick of Iron Man.

Peter hadn’t been sure, but in his wildest fantasies, in his most painful dreams; Tony was there. He was always there, calling him son. A lot of other people were there too, a lot of people he had lost.

But Tony was there, calling him son.

And Peter had wanted to be his son, for once in his life.

For once.

So, he had written the name Tony Stark, as his legal guardian.

He had had to create a story of moving to Gotham from NY, to live with Tony, who was a family friend, after their house had burned down, and May had died in the fire. Tony was an engineer, currently having trouble finding a job. He was a recovered alcoholic, lived alone before Peter came into the picture, and used to be good friends with both May and Ben.

Yeah, that was a good story. Peter liked that story. He wished it could’ve been real.

“So, what school are you going to? You had said that you had just moved here, yes? Are you transferring?”

Oh yeah, there was also that. Repeating the senior year. How fun. But even though it wasn’t fun, it was definitely smart, as Peter had realized after a bit of thinking.

The school had benefits like one hot meal a day, five days a week; a warm and safe place for thirty-five hours a week in total; socializing; and the needed chemicals for his websho-

Not going there.

It wasn’t like he would’ve needed to listen to any of the lessons or the lectures either, he had taken them all last year, and had graduated with flying marks. He hadn’t forgotten the material; he would be fine even if he slept through every single lesson other than the exams and quizzes.

Also, he had started a year early when he was little, and skipped a grade at the sixth grade, so he was already only 17 years old, a couple months from 18. He could pass for a highschooler. And technically speaking, he was at the age of a highschooler.

And getting a diploma in this universe, would’ve been nice too. Earning it, not just forging it. Even if he had already earned it back in his home universe too.

So, he had decided that repeating the senior year, was smart; and had already hacked into a school’s records to add his name. If the entrance exam hadn’t been done already, he would’ve taken it fair and square. But unfortunately, it was pretty much the middle of the semester, and so there was no such luck.

Lying about being transferred though, and choosing the scholarship option even though he hadn’t taken the exam –because he would’ve aced it anyways– had all the luck and all the ability of happening; so, Peter had stuck with that option.

“Gotham Prep, and yeah, transferred.”

Barbara’s brows rose. “Really?”

“Yep.”

“But I thought you said that you were being transferred. How are you affording Gotham Prep, if you hadn’t paid for it?”

“I am being transferred, and I took a scholarship test.”

“But, it’s the middle of the semester.”

“My situation was… a bit complicated. I guess Mr. Wayne took pity on me and gave me a chance.”

That was a fat lie, one that Barbara could catch up to very fast, if the too-little information Peter had on Bruce “Brucie” Wayne from all of his research from last week; was just paparazzi exaggerating things.

“Really? Well, not the weirdest thing Brucie has done, that’s for sure. Good for you then kid. Never heard of such a thing happening before, but I’m happy that it is.” The redhead gave him a grin and a side hug, before gathering up their trash and leaving to throw them away. “So, what grade are you on?”

“I’m a senior.”

“Hmm, studying for colleges then, huh?”

“Not really.”

She frowned. “Why?”

“I can’t really afford college right now. Maybe if I can get a sponsor or something, I can go. But the chances aren’t much. I don’t know.”

“I’m sure things will work out. Hey. Kid, you’re very smart. You doing anything short of a job suited for a genius, would be a waste. You could be a surgeon. Or a prosecutor.”

“An engineer.” Peter mumbled.

“Yeah,” Barbara agreed enthusiastically. “An engineer. What was your last name again?”

“Parker.”

“Engineer Peter Parker. I think that sounds perfect.” Her green eyes were soft and full of warmth as she said that. It warmed Peter too.

“Thanks Miss Barbara.”

“I think it’s time that we drop the Miss. Seriously kiddo, you’re making me feel old. Just call me Barbara, or even better, Babs. Everyone calls me Babs. My friend Jason, calls me Barbie when he wants to annoy me. And his overly-formal brother calls me by my last name, Gordon.” She chuckled and he laughed with her.

“Alright then, Babs.” Calling her Babs felt weird, but he would do it, if she wanted him to. “I’ll return to the computers now, if you don’t need anything.”

“Oh, no, not at all. Have fun Little Duck.”

The nickname was ridiculous he didn’t look like a duck but it still brought him a bit of joy. He went back to the computers; but instead of re-opening it and beginning to tap away on the keyboard, he opened up his backpack and pulled out his sketch book. He started doodling.

 

***

 

DAY 7: Thursday

THE BAT-CHAT

Barbara: Hey guys.

Barbara: Peter came to the library again today.

Barbara: I managed to snatch a last name.

Barbara: Peter Parker.

Barbara: He lives in the Crime Alley right now, and he’s transferred to Gotham Prep.

Barbara: I asked how he was affording it.

Barbara: He said something about taking a test for scholarship, even though it was the middle of semester, because his “situation” was a bit complicated and Mr. Wayne had taken pity on him and gave him a chance.

Bruce: That did not happen.

Barbara: I thought so too.

Barbara: I will look into it, maybe he just lied to me to not get CPS called.

Barbara: Not that I would have, but you know how it is.

Barbara: Tim, don’t stalk the kid, I can handle information gathering myself.

Barbara: Dick, can you check if anyone has reported a missing Peter Parker lately?

Barbara: I’ll text Harper to ask around at the shelters she volunteers at.

Barbara: And Jason, can you go and check up on him sometime this week, as Red Hood?

Barbara: See if you can get something about his home life from him.

Dick: Got it Babs.

Jason: K.

Barbara: Tim?

Barbara: I’m serious Tim.

Barbara: I have good blackmail material on you.

Barbara: You know I do.

Tim: Fine.

 

***

 

DAY 9: Saturday

Peter was on his way to the stationary, from the laundromat, when his spider senses gave an alarm; someone was following him. Someone dangerous to some people and at sometimes, but not to him right now. What…?

The guy (Peter thought it was guy), was not on the ground level. His very-impressingly-too-quiet footsteps were sounding too high for that, he was probably on the roofs.

So, Peter apparently had a stalker who was following him around, from the rooftops. Gosh, it hadn’t even been two weeks in this dimension, he couldn’t have annoyed someone so bad that they would hire an assassin for him, right? Right?

Or, as a better guess, he was probably one of the vigilantes. But the question was, why was he following him? He was following him, right? Peter wasn’t making that up? He didn’t think so, but you never knew… Maybe he was just being paranoid.

Peter changed his route anyways though, just in case, and turned left where he should’ve gone right; deciding that starting to draw circles would be a very efficient way of a) making sure that his new stalker wouldn’t know where he lived, and b) he would be bored to death; if he was following him. Let’s see how long the guy’s patience would go.

The answer turned out to be fifteen minutes, and three loops. (And yeah, he was following him.) On the start of the fourth circle, Peter heard footsteps. Not with his enhanced hearing, with his normal one.

And considering that the guy had been almost unable to be heard at all, even when Peter had strained his ears to hear him after his senses had alerted him; it was obvious that he wanted Peter to know that he was there.

Peter turned around to be looking at a bulky, 6’5 guy with a leather jacket, guns and knives strapped everywhere, and a red helmet on his head. Peter took a step back. He did a mental count of the city’s vigilantes and villains; and came to the conclusion that he was currently staring at the Red Hood. The crime lord one.

“Who are you?” Peter asked for good measure, his New York accent thick and audible for the guy’s ears. On purpose too, to let him know that he was new in Gotham; in case he had unknowingly broken one of his so called “rules”.

Crime Alley was Red Hood’s territory after all. And Hood ran it with little mercy.

“I’m Red Hood.” The guy said, his voice cracking harshly through the voice modulator.

“I read about you.” And Peter remembered what he had read about him. Eight heads in a duffel bag. The Joker’s old moniker. Drug dealing. Beating up the Batman. Murdering people in cold blood.

But he also remembered the dead bodies belonging to child molesters, or human traffickers, or rapists, or pedophiles. He also remembered the no-harming-the-kids and no-selling-to-the-kids and no-harassing-the-working-girls rules the guy had put upon Crime Alley. He also remembered Hood having a personal agenda with the psychotic clown, and wanting him dead. He also remembered the crime lord in front of him working with the bats more often than not, and being more of a hero than a villain.

If anything, he was an anti-hero; a morally-grey one.

Peter did not agree his methods, but couldn’t argue with his results either. Crime Alley had changed a lot since Hood had appeared, supposedly; crime rates lowering, homelessness decreasing, children beginning to play out on the streets without having to worry about kidnapping.

“What do you want with me?” Peter asked; visibly wary, but not defensive.

“Just curious if you’re alright. Crime Alley is my territory, and I look after the people here.” His body language was relaxed, nonchalant. He wasn’t in a fighting stance, and his hands were away from his weapons. As if he had caught Peter eying his guns, and working his jaw as he did so; and was actively trying not to make him feel threatened.

The voice modulator made it hard to understand his tone and intentions, the helmet hiding his expression as well; but Peter wanted to believe that the guy had seen a kid with a large bruise on his face, and was just checking up on him.

“I’m alright.”

“That’s a nasty bruise.” Hood said in lieu of an answer. “Where did you get it?”

“I ran into a stop sign.” If anything, it looked like someone had taken a swing at him with a stop sign though, and Peter knew that.

Yes, it had been a week almost; and he had enhanced healing so it was already healing a lot faster than usual; but he wasn’t eating and resting well enough, and there were more pressing wounds that were taking the priority. So, even though the swelling was gone by now, the bruise still looked very bad. And it definitely didn’t look like an accident.

“You don’t say?” Red Hood’s tone was painfully dry, despite not being able to have a tone. “Mind showing me that stop sign?” Peter, unfortunately, couldn’t. A majority of his problems would have been inexistent if he could. The guy sighed. “Look kid, I just want to help. Who did that to you? Are things rough at home?”

No.” Even Peter was surprised with how cold and harsh his voice had come out. But the idea of someone, anyone, thinking of May or Tony in that way; as if they she would ever lay a hand on him, as if they she would ever harm him; was just so enraging.

Too enraging, he needed to calm down.

He took a deep breath, and let it out a beat later. Hood was just worried after all; he deserved an explanation-of-sorts. (And he needed to remember to stick to his story, in case the guy fact-checked it or something. Talk of Tony, not May.)

“Tony has never, would never, and will never hurt me. Not physically, not mentally, not emotionally, not financially. Barring the times where he yells at me to go to bed and eat my damn lunch. I understand why you’re checking up on me, and why you are thinking what you do; but he would never harm me. And I take personal offence when someone initiates that, because Tony is very important to me.”

“Who is Tony?”

“My guardian, a family friend.”

Hood debated for a moment. Then, “Is it someone on the streets then? A gang? Maybe a classmate? A teacher?” He was relentless.

“No. Look it really was an accident, that was more my fault then anyone else’s; even though it doesn’t look like it. Trust me, I know it doesn’t look like it. But I’m not lying, no one tried to knock me out or something.” Stop signs didn’t have brains, thoughts or targets after all. “Can I go now? It’s getting late, and it’s cold outside.”

“How did you know?” Hood asked a moment later.

“Know what?”

“That I was watching.”

“I have a good gut feeling.” Peter said dryly. “When the hairs on the back of my neck rise up, I know something is wrong.” Hey, it wasn’t a lie.

Hood stared at him for a moment more before starting to stalk closer. Peter needed to actively try not to inch away, and stay put. He took out a small, crimson knife from somewhere in his gear; and a red bandana with an emblem printed on it.

“These are what I give out to the kids of Crime Alley, for protection. The bandana is to remind people what can happen to them if they dare to touch a kid in my territory. And the knife is for you to use if the former doesn’t do the job. Careful with it, it’s very sharp. And try to not stab anyone on the body, only on the arms and the legs. That’s how you kill someone on accident at the age of fifteen.”

“I’m seventeen.” Peter mumbled automatically, still in shock. Hood was giving him a knife? And an institutionalized bandana that was meant as a personal “Back the fuck up!” from the Red Hood?

“You seem new around here, have at it.”

“Yeah, I just moved to Gotham.” He took the bandana and the knife. The latter went straight to his back pocket, and the former was tied around his left wrist securely.

“I give out some clothes too sometimes, when it gets colder; jackets mostly, but other shit too. And food. You need something, you come and find me, alright kid?”

Red Hood suddenly felt similar to him, a lot similar. Like what Peter could’ve become, if he had chosen even a slightly darker path to follow.

If he had murdered Ben’s murderer.

“Alright, I will. Thanks.” He forced a smile.

Hood nodded at him, and then grappled away. Peter stayed where he was for a little while more, until the vigilante was out of the ear shot for sure.

Then he took the knife back out, and started inspecting it. Ah, an easy found. Peter pulled out the tiny tracker, and looked it over with a winning smile.

Now only where to leave it…?

He had an idea.

On the way to the stationary, he bought a pack of post-it notes; and kept walking around until he saw a shelter. He walked around to the back of it when he found one, and placed the tracker down; scribbling a short message on one of the notes, and sticking it down next to it.

He debated putting a small smile at the end of his note, and decided that he should, so the crime lord would know that he wasn’t angry or grudging.

Then he hurried down the street, he needed to get back to the stationary before the sun set after all. He needed to have some dinner, and then go to sleep. He needed to wake up early tomorrow, eat breakfast, and go find an open thrift store to buy his school uniform from. And also, lots of school equipment from an actually open and selling stationary too.

He had loads to do.

And if he had gotten the Red Hood to chuckle at the “Better luck next time, old man :)”, that was scribbled down as a chicken scrawl onto a pink neon sticky note, then that was his business and success only.

 

***

 

DAY 9: Saturday

THE BAT-CHAT

Barbara: Guys, I have looked into Peter.

Barbara: The documents are forgeries.

Barbara: All of them.

Barbara: Even his birth certificate.

Barbara: And it’s good too.

Barbara: Anyone else, and they would’ve been fooled.

Barbara: I might have to allow Tim to investigate.

Jason: Do not.

Jason: We all know how Baby Bird is about these types of things.

Jason: He’ll start stalking the kid and scare him off.

Tim: Fuck off.

Tim: Don’t meddle.

Steph: Tim?

Steph: Scaring off the homeless, defensive teenager that we’re trying with our everything to help?

Steph: No way!

Tim: Sod off, purple addict!

Steph: It’s eggplant.

Barbara: Jason, anything on your end?

Jason: I tried to follow him home today.

Jason: But he somehow knew I was there and started drawing circles, avoiding going home.

Jason: Then I tried to talk to him and he was very wary.

Jason: I asked about the bruise, and he said that it wasn’t what I was thinking.

Jason: Said that it was an accident, and that he had just ran into a stop sign.

Barbara: I have seen those bruises.

Barbara: He couldn’t have just simply ran into a stop sign.

Jason: I didn’t believe him either.

Jason: I asked about his home life, and he got very defensive.

Jason: Gritted out a harsh no.

Jason: Then seemed to get a hold of himself and took a deep breath.

Jason: He explained in a calmer manner after, said that it really was an accident and not what I was thinking.

Jason: That Tony has never, would never, and will never hurt him.

Jason: Tony’s his guardian, apparently, btw.

Jason: But he didn’t detail the supposed “accident” at all.

Jason: He actually avoided it, strongly.

Barbara: Yes, there was a Tony, in the records.

Barbara: Anthony Stark.

Barbara: He’s Peter’s legal guardian, supposedly a family friend who took him in after his aunt’s death.

Barbara: May Parker.

Barbara: She and her husband Benjamin Parker took Peter in after his parents’ death.

Barbara: Ben Parker died a couple years ago, during a mugging.

Barbara: And May Parker died a couple weeks ago.

Barbara: The problem is, every piece of document that I can find on these people –which aren’t much mind you, like only birth certificates, not even diplomas– are also forgeries.

Barbara: It’s like someone created all of these from the scratch at one go.

Barbara: You know what that could mean.

Dick: You think he’s being trafficked or smthng?

Dick: Or maybe a very thought-through kidnapping?

Dick: And he managed to escape?

Barbara: Possibly.

Dick: Maybe this Tony dude got into some messy situation, and created Peter a new identity to keep him safe?

Dick: Or maybe Tony isn’t even real and someone else created Peter a new identity to keep him safe?

Tim: Or maybe Tony is the asshole the kid is running from after he killed his aunt or something, and the whole adoption and guardianship and family friend thing is bullshit.

Steph: In which case the cutie pie will probably become a new brother, because we all know how B gets when there is a new orphan in the city.

Bruce: Hn.

Barbara: That’s a possibility Tim.

Barbara: Jason?

Barbara: Anything else that has happened?

Barbara: Anything important that we need to know?

Jason: Not really.

Jason: Nothing else worthwhile.

Jason: Well, there was one more thing, I guess.

Barbara: Go on.

Jason: I gave him one of my Red Hood bandanas

Jason: And one of the knives I hand out.

Jason: There was a tracker on the knife.

Jason: Later, when I was checking in the evening, I saw the tracker at a shelter.

Jason: The one where the Bowery ends and the East End starts.

Tim: That’s not one of the safe shelters.

Jason: Yes.

Jason: Which is why I went to check.

Jason: And when I got there, I found the tracker at the back, put down on the ground with a post-it note next to it.

Jason: It read, “Better luck next time, old man :)”

Dick: Oh my God.

Dick: You cannot be serious.

Tim: skjgnklfk

Steph: sfjlfnfkg

Duke: sldjglsdf

Damian: I do not understand what those random lineups of letters are.

Steph: Those are randoms Dami.

Steph: They mean that we’re laughing.

Damian: What a foolish and idiotic thing to do.

Tim: Of course you’d think that.

Tim: Might as well be a millennial.

Dick: Can we get back to the topic?

Dick: We’re getting side-tracked.

Dick: Jay, the kid not only knew that you were there; but also found the tracker you placed, placed it somewhere else to fool you, and even left you a sticky note?

Dick: kglfşwmfljnfşmşmg

Damian: Tt.

Dick: You must be losing your touch Jaybird.

Jason: Fuck you Dickwing.

Tim: Babs?

Tim: Did you get anything from Harper?

Barbara: No, nothing.

Tim: Do I get to investigate now, or what?

Duke: You mean stalk.

Barbara: Not yet Tim.

Barbara: Wait until after Nightwing has had a small chat with him too.

Dick: I get to?

Barbara: Yes.

Dick: Yay!

Tim: Fine.

Chapter 3: One Librarian Little Duckling, Coming Right Up!

Summary:

When he pulled back a second later, Peter was very still and wide eyed; staring at the guy with big brown eyes. He saw Nightwing wince just slightly, opening his mouth and closing it again, seemingly trying to figure out how to apologize.
But Peter didn’t let him start to rant about how sorry he was for hugging him without permission. He sniffled a bit and looked down before nudging him quickly in thanks. He had missed getting hugs. It had been a long while since anyone had touched him, barring the accidental bumps from strangers, or nudges and hand brushes from his colleagues.
It had been months.

Notes:

I have some chapters ready and waiting to be beta-read and edited. And I have pretty much the whole story planned out. But writing everything down or editing over it takes time, so after the fifth chapter, you guys will probably have to wait a week or two for every chapter.

Edit: I'm fixing a small mistake that I made about Peter's working hours. I decided that adding two hours, one before and one after his shift, and making it ten hours a day was going to be much better.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

DAY 11: Monday

Peter knew that repeating a year was going to be boring, but he had never thought that it would be this boring. School had always been a dull place; but like that, in a school filled with rich brats, dated bullies, annoying teachers, and lessons about the stuff he already knew? It was almost unbearable.

Almost only though, because Peter only sat at the back of the classes and drew in his sketch-book; and did nothing else. He didn’t listen to half of the lectures, he didn’t care what the teachers thought about him, he didn’t try to suck up to anyone. He just sat at the back and drew.

And if some teacher asked him something about the material suddenly, all smug and smirking because she thought that she had gotten him, and was all wide eyed and shocked when he answered her just right, and with much more knowledge than she had been teaching her students with; then that was his business, and his satisfaction.

Honestly, it was the first day, and already the teachers were trying to test just what kind the new kid was. Well, if they tried to embarrass him or goad him to see his material and because he was a scholarship kid– he would answer in kind, not afraid to embarrass them back, or be disrespectful.

And it wasn’t like this whole school thing was only to get five free meals a week.

Peter Parker was a respectful person. But he didn’t give respect to the people who didn’t deserve it. And if you’re the kind of person to try to start shit with a high-schooler, as an adult working teacher; and try to use the power imbalance to your advantage; then Peter didn’t consider you someone who deserved respect; so, he didn’t give you any respect. And no one else should either, in his very humble opinion.

Prejudiced private school teachers, honestly. Eww.

The students were almost as bad. Peter had met the school’s resident bullies right after first period, Zac Miller and his crew. And let him say this, he was missing Flash. Honestly, the guy had been a pain in the ass; but at least he had been original. Creative. Worth-while. Not a fucking idiot, not fully at least.

Zac Miller, was the guy that you were sure had a plastic duck in his head instead of a brain; but had no way of proving it or convincing anyone. His friends were no better. They were just the type of people to not have enough wits to understand when they were taking a fight too far, until someone died or got seriously injured.

Which was why Peter decided to just steer clear from them and ignore their insults. Not because he was afraid of them or anything, but because he had better things to do than feeding a seventeen-year-old man-baby’s ego with his misery. Miller could yell after him throughout corridors all he wanted, Peter wasn’t going to turn around and even look at him.

Despite all of these issues though, and the general tedium of school; Peter’s first day hadn’t been too awful. He had eaten lunch, drawn in the lessons, ignored and annoyed some bullies, and trekked to the library after school to see Barbara.

“Hey Mi- Babs.” Dammit.

Barbara gave a chuckle. “Hey Peter. You haven’t let it go yet; I see.”

“I’m trying. I really am.”

“I believe you. Hey, are you hungry? Because if you are; I made some sandwiches for myself this morning, in case I got hungry at work, but I feel pretty full and don’t want to eat them. Do you want them?”

“Are you sure?” Peter peered over the front desk to look at the lunch box Barbara was gesturing at. Two perfectly nice sandwiches laid motionless inside, smelling heavenly. Barbara sure was a good cook.

“Yeah, I’m not hungry at all. Actually, my stomach is a bit weird today, so I probably shouldn’t eat anything at all for a little while; might aggravate whatever’s going wrong down there. So, do you want them?”

Peter looked down at the food, and felt his heartbeat in his ears. He felt excited. Because this was a first. A first, of a while. This would be the first day in this dimension, where he got to eat three whole meals a day. Alright, sandwiches didn’t really count as dinner so maybe not three whole meals; but they counted as food and if you were a semi-homeless kid, it counted enough.

“Alright.” He reached over and took the pink lunch box from Babs with half-trembling fingers, hoping she wouldn’t notice.

“Just check the ingredients before eating, I remember you telling me that you had some allergies.”

“Don’t worry, they are usually the weirdest stuff ever. Like eucalyptus. And essential oils.”

“Oh man, seriously?” The redhead laughed loud and bright. “Yeah, those are some pretty weird stuffs to have an allergy to. I expected, like, chocolate, or strawberries. More cliché ones.”

“If I ever gain an allergy to those two, I’ll probably kill myself, I’m telling you. I love chocolate, and strawberries.”

She ruffled his hair. “Don’t joke about death, Duckie, it’s not nice. Go eat your food.”

“Alright, alright. But you’re the librarian, aren’t you? Shouldn’t you be stopping kids from eating stuff inside? Like, because it’s not allowed?”

“Just stay away from the computers and clean-up after you finish eating. It’s cold outside, I don’t want to send you out for sandwiches. I’ll turn a blind eye to it.”

Peter chuckled. “Alright then. I’ll be over the romance section, eating.” He gave a salute.

“And I’ll be over here, working.” She returned it.

 

***

 

DAY 12: Tuesday

Peter was perched up at the edge of a very nice building with a very nice view; drawing the scenery, and de-charging after the tiring day he had had.

He had finished drawing Ben yesterday evening, after coming to the stationary from the library; and was desperate for doodling some stupid doodles and mindless landscapes. Drawing a dead loved-one sure did take a toll on him. Shocker, am I right?

He was almost done with his drawing and was wondering what he should do next, when his spider-senses pinged lowly. Someone was there. Someone was hiding. Someone was watching him. Someone in the shadows.

His senses weren’t actively alarming him, and his instincts weren’t running past alert and landing on fight, flight or freeze; so, Peter took that as a good sign. There was only a low concerned murmur from them; which originally meant that the person could be dangerous when they wanted to, but weren’t planning to harm Peter right now. Good enough, he supposed.

He closed his sketch-book, throwing one last withering look at his yet-unfinished view drawing, and subtly looked around. Nothing caught his eye, and doing it again would be suspicious; so, he couldn’t.

Alright, this was fine. A bit of brainstorming would solve the issue, right? It always did. It would at least stop Peter from panicking, or rushing into things.

He made a count of the city’s vigilantes in his head; because this whole situation was just too much like how it had been with the Red Hood. Batman, Robin, Red Robin, Batwing, Black Bat, Huntress, Signal, Spoiler… There were just too many of them, no way could he remember them all. But still, he tried to remember the descriptions of the ones he could name.

He tried to not tense and make it obvious for his new stalker that he knew he –or she– was there. He kept his body relaxed and nice, his breathing even and calm. He gazed at the sunset, seemingly mindlessly; as his mind whirled with questions and alerts, trying to understand what the guy’s deal was.

He didn’t like having to play the clueless civilian role, but he would if he had to.

The Bats must have been crossing information, that’s what you did if you were a part of a successful hero team. So, after his little chat with the Red Hood the other day, he must’ve told the others of their interaction.

Probably. Possibly. At least Peter thought so. He wasn’t sure if he counted important enough for the red-helmeted guy to mention to the rest of his team of; but he supposed that a street kid sensing a vigilante, who was stalking him from the rooftops, counted as interesting at the very least.

He hadn’t given away too much to Hood, just that he had good instincts. It could’ve been thought as good luck still. And it was also known that the Alley kids had good gut feelings and tended to know when something was wrong or someone was following them.

So, he hadn’t really exposed himself. It was very possible that the bats didn’t suspect any super-humanely abilities from him. And maybe this person had also seen a kid with a bruise on his face and just wanted to check up on them.

So, he would play the clueless civilian role, whether he liked it or not. He had to. Because he couldn’t risk it.

Peter knew that meta humans weren’t treated too differently in this universe; than how mutants had been treated back in his home universe. And not to mention the No-Meta-Human rule of Gotham, put in place by Batman of all people. No, Peter couldn’t risk it. Couldn’t risk what might happen to him if it went out. Couldn’t risk what the bats might do to him.

Assuming that it was a bat that was watching him right now, of course; and not some rogue or some weirdo.

He kept still and casual, not making a peep and not giving anything away. He was trained for this, a good actor and a patient guy. He would make Black Widow proud, and make sure the few lessons he had gotten from the Avenger wouldn’t be all for nothing.

He had abilities, good abilities –taught to him by an ex-KGB agent, who was also an assassin-turned-hero– and he would use them well. He never forgot a single one of their training sessions with Natasha. He knew how to not be easy prey; she had taught him.

After a minute or so, he heard the faint footsteps; but chose to remain oblivious.

“You okay there, kid?” A kind, male voice asked. It had the perfect tone for making awful puns and stupid jokes, in his opinion.

Peter turned around and saw a big, blue bird on a broad chest. Nightwing then, must be visiting from Blüdhaven. “Yeah.” He said slowly, not really understanding what exactly the vigilante was asking. He wasn’t crying, wasn’t bleeding; he looked completely fine.

Okay, not completely fine; but it was one of his finest days since coming to this dimension. He looked at least remotely alright.

“Really? Great! Then how about you come over here, and then we can chat for a bit?” Nightwing’s voice was strained, a false cheer in it; his eyes kept darting to Peter’s dangling legs.

Oh. Peter suddenly realized that he looked like a bantered and beaten-up homeless kid, sitting at the very edge of a very high building and nonchalantly drawing shit. Yeah, it wasn’t the best picture; he would’ve probably done the same thing, if he ever stumbled upon a similar situation as Spider-Man.

He got up and took a step towards the vigilante. “I’m not going to jump or anything; I was just drawing things. You know, because it’s quiet up here and… peaceful, I guess.”

“Got it.” Though Nightwing was still looking like he was a single second from grabbing him and yanking him away, or jumping right after him; so, Peter took pity on the guy, packed up his sketch-book and pen, and toddled up to him. The guy’s shoulders slowly lost their tension as Peter came closer.

“Did you need something from me?” He asked kindly. “You’re Nightwing right? One of the bats and the birds?”

“Yeah, I am. And I was just here to make sure that you were alright, not because I needed anything. You sure you’re okay, kid? You looked kind of lost in thought.”

“Yeah, I’m fine. And kind of impossible, I came up here to not think for a little while.”

“Well, it looked like you were doing an awful lot of it for someone who wasn’t doing any of it.” Nightwing said with a teasing little smile, and just stared at him.

It took Peter a little while to understand that he was probably eying the bruises on his face. He suddenly felt the need to get away from the guy and hide his wounds from him, for no apparent reason other than… Actually, that was about right; for no apparent reason. At all.

“I should probably go home.”

“Do you need me to accompany you?”

“No thanks.” Peter chirped and gave a little smile, turning tail to get to the fire escape he had climbed up to the roof from. He wanted to go back to the stationary as soon as possible, Nightwing was making him nervous. Surprisingly, Red Hood had been friendlier; Peter thought so at least.

“Wait, kid!” Came the reply.

He stopped and turned, staring warily.

“No uber services, I got it, that’s okay. But can I at least buy you some food? You look too skinny for your age, and… Helping people is kind of my job description, you know?”

Peter mulled it over in his head.

On one hand, he didn’t want to live off of anyone’s pity. And could he really trust this strange man in a spandex suit and a bird theme to not try something? Like follow him home? Or put on a tracker, like Hood? Or something more sinister maybe even? Yes, he was a vigilante; but who knew? Who ever knew those things for sure?

On the other hand, he was hungry; and he had missed the lunch at school, because vinegar was apparently able to be used in the cafeteria food. He was starving, after having a protein bar for breakfast and not eating anything else for the rest of the day.

What he was eating wasn’t even enough for a normal human to function fully with, and he had an enhanced metabolism too, on top of that. He knew that it couldn’t go on like that, with that little food entering his stomach. He wouldn’t see the next month if it did, he had to sacrifice his pride if he wanted to survive.

“Okay.”

A sunny smile appeared on Nightwing’s face and he extended a hand.

Peter took it hesitatingly.

Nightwing pulled him closer, and held him gently and carefully; his arms strong and firm around his waist. Peter felt weird being that close to the guy, but not overly uncomfortable so he didn’t break free, allowed the vigilante to grapple them away. It felt nice to be in the air like that again.

They went to a close by Bat-Burger.

Nightwing had the sense to say that they should probably go back to a rooftop to eat the food, and that eating in the shop wouldn’t really be a good idea with him there as a live target- I mean as a bat.

They ate in silence, other than the small talk the vigilante tried to make, and the awful puns he added to their conversation. Peter had been right about that. He wished that he hadn’t.

He got a Batman figurine from the menu he was eating. The Dark Knight was covered in a cowl from head to toe, looking like a vampire more than a hero with its slim appearance, and pale skin where his chin was showed. Peter eyed it unhappily and stuffed the figurine into his pocket.

Nightwing chuckled upon that. “Not a fan of the B-man, I’m guessing?”

“I’m new to the city, and a guy wearing a bat costume and fighting crime illegally just sounds… weird, at its nicest, and mental at its bluntest.”

Nightwing laughed, loud and bright and unashamed. “Yeah, you’re right. But also, ouch; I do the same thing, you know, just have a bird theme.”

“Yeah, but… you’re at least kinder. And nicer.” The New Yorkers had talked of Spider-Man with awe and happiness and care, other than some people who he kept messing up the evil plans of, and a small population who was just assholes. They would tell their children that Spider-Man would come and save them if something ever happened to them.

The Gothamites told their kids to be good, or the Batman would come and take them away.

“Oh? Is he scary? Are you scared of him?” N was just teasing.

But he wasn’t wrong either.

Peter didn’t know what the Batman would do to him if he learned that he was enhanced; he was scared. Would he send him away? Kick him out of the city? Lock him up in some facility? Experiment on him? Something worse? Peter didn’t know. And he wanted to never find out.

Unfortunately, one of the greatest detectives in the world was sat next to him, watching him; and was reading his body language perfectly, coming to that conclusion also. His easy smile fell off. “Hey. Kid. You don’t need to be scared of the big guy. He doesn’t hurt innocent people, and he sure as shit doesn’t hurt kids.”

“Got it.” Peter said; too fast, too quickly. They both knew that he was lying.

Nightwing quieted down for a little while after that, putting aside his burger. Then, “Who did that to you?” he asked, in a quiet tone.

“Did what?”

“Those bruises. And your ribs.”

“My ribs?” Peter’s heart skipped a beat, how did he know?

“You move weirdly, like something hurts when you do certain movements. I took a shot. So, it is your ribs, right?”

“… Yeah.”

“What happened?” Peter could almost feel Nightwing’s eyes squinting at him through his white lenses, as if he was a puzzle to be solved.

“Nothing like what you or Red Hood are thinking, I promise.” It was too big of a coincidence for the guy to come up to talk to him only days after his conversation with the red vigilante. “And… Tony isn’t hurting me. Really.” Tony can’t hurt me. Tony is dead.

“Tony?” Nightwing feigned confusion; but Peter could see through his lie, could hear his heartbeat. Nevertheless, he played along.

“My guardian. He was a family friend; he took me in after my aunt died. I live in the Crime Alley with him now.”

He stuck to his story, even though it hurt him to talk about them like that; creating them a new life story where they could never truly be the people that they had been when they were alive.

But he couldn’t risk it. Couldn’t risk someone fact-checking his words and discovering that he was lying.

“He would never lay a hand on me like that. He does wrestle me into going to bed when I try to stay up all night in the lab, or force food down my throat when I refuse to take a lunch break, or throw a water bottle at my head every two hours because I’m just that bad at staying hydrated. But he isn’t abusing me.” He continued.

Remembering those memories, talking about them, and not using the past tense he had forced himself into adapting months ago; broke something in Peter. But at least now, no one was going to dare to think of Tony in that way.

Not his Tony.

Not his dad.

“Then what happened?” Nightwing seemed like he believed him about Tony, now just wanting to know what was the real reason behind his injuries.

“… I can’t really explain it.” But Peter didn’t have a story to explain them away, he hadn’t thought that anyone would care about them so much, would ask questions.

“Did someone hurt you and Tony? Is someone keeping him hostage or something? Are you on the run from them?”

“No, no! Nothing like that either.” Peter grimaced, this was getting out of control, he needed the conversation to be over.

“Then why can’t you tell me what happened?”

“B-Because-” He looked down.

Because he didn’t know how the bats would react when he told them, if they would take it good or bad. If they would even believe him. He couldn’t risk it with how little knowledge he had of them.

And it wasn’t like he needed help returning home either; he knew he wasn’t going to. Ever. And he knew there was nothing or no one back there; missing him, waiting on him, or looking for him; so, it wasn’t hurting as bad as it probably should’ve either.

Or Peter was just too emotionally numb to feel the pain.

“Can we not talk about this? Please?” He asked pathetically.

Nightwing took a long look at the teary boy in front of him. And he crumbled. The vigilante suddenly pulled him in, and gave him a quick hug.

When he pulled back a second later, Peter was very still and wide eyed; staring at the guy with big brown eyes. He saw Nightwing wince just slightly, opening his mouth and closing it again, seemingly trying to figure out how to apologize.

But Peter didn’t let him start to rant about how sorry he was for hugging him without permission. He sniffled a bit and looked down before nudging him quickly in thanks. He had missed getting hugs. It had been a long while since anyone had touched him, barring the accidental bumps from strangers, or nudges and hand brushes from his colleagues.

It had been months.

Peter wrapped up his trash and stuffed it in his pocket to throw it away later, and chirped a quiet “Goodnight.” to the vigilante. Then he went to the fire escape and climbed down, wanting to go back to the stationary and just sleep.

His stomach was blessingly full.

 

***

 

DAY 12: Tuesday

THE BAT-CHAT

Dick: He knew I was there too.

Dick: Peter.

Dick: Practically sensed me.

Dick: He didn’t show any outward signs or even slight tenseness, but he wasn’t surprised the slightest bit when he heard my voice out of nowhere.

Dick: Not even a flinch.

Dick: He knew I was there, and he was waiting for me to reveal myself.

Dick: He was also sitting at the very edge of the roof and dangling his legs, which gave me a small heart attack, but he said he was just drawing.

Dick: He then right-guessed who I was, after only fifteen seconds of seeing me.

Dick: He’s smart and observant.

Dick: He tried to escape when I asked him if he was alright.

Dick: But I managed to get him to agree letting me buy him a burger.

Dick: He’s afraid of Batman.

Dick: I don’t know why, but he’s afraid.

Dick: I told him that he would never hurt him, never hurt a child, and he said “Got it.”, but it was obvious he didn’t believe me.

Dick: Then I asked him about the bruises again.

Dick: This time instead of avoiding or escaping; he said that it wasn’t like what me and Red Hood were thinking.

Dick: I didn’t say anything about Hood.

Dick: He came to that conclusion himself.

Dick: Then we talked of Tony a bit.

Dick: Guys, I don’t think Tony is the bad guy here.

Dick: The kid talks of him like he is a hero.

Dick: Like he is his hero.

Dick: Like he is his father.

Dick: And after hearing what Peter said about him, and how he said it, I don’t think Tony is hurting him.

Dick: And lastly, I gave him a quick side-hug before leaving; because after that talk he was left a bit teary-eyed and I couldn’t stop myself.

Dick: He felt very small, and scared.

Dick: He then nudged me in thanks.

Dick: Guys.

Dick: We really need to help him.

Damian: He sounds like a possible threat to me, with all the points Richard has made about how observant and smart he is.

Duke: No way.

Steph: The kid sounds like he’s a total sweetheart!

Barbara: He is.

Tim: You’re just jealous.

Cass: Good kid.

Cass: No hurt him, Baby Brother.

Jason: Don’t you dare, Demon Spawn.

Dick: Damian.

Dick: No.

Damian: Tt.

Bruce: We should gather more information on him.

Barbara: Alright then.

Barbara: Tim.

Barbara: Investigate.

Steph: You mean stalk.

Duke: lgjhajlsdjfl

Tim: Fuck off!

 

***

 

DAY 13: Wednesday

“Hey Babs!” Peter chirped as he closed the library door behind himself. He shook his body a little, like a cat, as he tried to get his damp clothes free from the droplets; Gotham rains were the worst. “How are you?”

“I’m doing good Peter, how ’bout you?”

“Meh. You know how school is. Boring.” He took off his coat and hang it on a nearby chair, hoping that it would dry up before it was time to leave.

“Yeah, I remember you telling me. You got any homework today?”

“Not anything new, but I do need to finish the assignment that was given yesterday. I’m going to need the computers.”

“You know where they are Little Duck. And, uhm, I was going to order some food, do you want anything?”

He paused for a second, hesitating before answering. “No, thank you, I’m not hungry. Plus, I don’t want to burden you.”

Peter went over to the computers to start working on his utterly useless and pointless assignment on chemistry, and missed how Barbara was giving him a squinting look. She gave him a once over before raising a carefully crafted eyebrow, and pulling her mouth to a distasteful shape. She returned to her phone shortly after, running through uber and food apps quite aggressively.

“The food is here.” She said to him, about two and a half hours later. Usually, delivery only took about one hour, but the rain outside was really one of the crazy ones of the year; she understood the delay completely.

“Bon Appetit.” Peter gave her a smile and turned back to the mess of papers in front of him. Like he wasn’t going to eat as well. Like he actually had a choice in the matter.

“You’re eating too kid, come here.” She began wheeling away.

“But-”

“I don’t care what, I ordered you food too. You look like a shrunk fourteen-year-old wearing clothes twice his size, come here and drink the darned soup.”

Peter gaped for a moment, before finally standing up and following her. He sat down and took the plastic bowl from the redhead, beginning eating.

The moment the smell of the soup had hit his nose, Peter had started to salivate; it had smelled delicious. He was grateful that the librarian had ordered him a bowl too. His stomach rumbled unhappily, almost as if whining at the reminder of being so hungry; and Peter shushed it in his head, consoling it that the food was about to enter him.

He was done with his soup before Barbara was even halfway through hers, as usual. Peter flushed a bit as he gathered up his trash and went to throw it away; every time the same thing would happen, and every time Peter would try to note it down on his brain to eat slower the next time.

And every time, he would forget.

“Peter. Is the money tight nowadays? At home?” Barbara asked before he could go back to his homework, her tone strained.

“Y-Yeah…” Peter stuttered, sitting back down next to her; only a little uncomfortable and guilty about the lies he was about to tell. But better that than being rude to such an angelic person who was helping him so much, right? “You could say that.”

“Your parents, are they not taking care of you?”

“I don’t have parents, just a guardian. Tony, he’s a family friend.”

“Oh. I’m so sorry. Tony.” A small pause as she chewed on her lips. “Is he not… taking care of you? Does he not have the money for it?” She asked, trying to soften the blow as she fished for neglect and abuse signs. But Peter could see right through her gentle words, and into her mind games.

Though he didn’t suspect anything hostile from her, his spider-senses were quiet as well. She was probably just concerned about him; any sane adult would be. Which meant that he needed to be careful with what he said, and how he said it.

“He got fired a while ago, because his boss was an asshole. It wasn’t his fault. And he’s still jobless, but he’s looking. He takes care of me as much as he can with what he has. He’s a good man.” Lies, lies, and lies. The only truth was the last part.

“Takes care of you, hm?” He could tell that she wanted to know just how he took care of him.

“Yes.”

“Can I ask how? Like, what does he do for you, can you tell me?” She winced a bit as she asked, knowing that she sounded too prying even to her own ears.

“Will you call the CPS if I don’t?” The question was quiet and solemn, needing a moment to process through Barbara’s head. When it did, she exploded into movement.

“No! No, of course not. Peter, I’m a born and raised Gothamite, my father is one of the few not-dirty cops left in the city; I know that the orphanages and the system is front for traffickers. I would never call them on any child, are you kidding me? Let alone one I know personally. And… I’m not threatening you kid, I’m just asking.”

“But why?”

“Because I want to help. If you don’t feel safe at home, or if you just need some financial help, I can help. Other people can too, like Batman. Red Hood looks after the Crime Alley; if Tony went to him, he could help him find a job. A legal one, I mean. And help you guys while you got back your feet. I-I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you, or make you feel threatened.” She looked like she wished she had never said anything.

It was silent for a moment before Peter opened his mouth to explain, he needed to elaborate at least a little bit. He didn’t like Barbara worrying for him, nor did he like leaving her feeling guilty and in the dark.

He would have to wind up a ton of lies about why his dead father figure/mentor supposedly-legal-guardian, was not taking good enough care of him; but he would do it if it would ease up the tenseness on Babs’ shoulders.

The woman had taken care of him, had fed him and hugged him, had helped him so much since stepping foot into that dimension; lying a bit to ease her worries was no task. Even if he would feel guilty about those lies later, when he laid in bed awake at night.

“Things used to be much better, when Aunt May was still alive and Tony hadn’t lost his job. He had a lab in his house, in the garage. He’s an engineer, he taught me everything I know, from everything he knew. He’s why I want to become an engineer. I loved spending time in the lab, putting together stuff and working with him.

“We had projects that we did together; toys, coffee machines, radios. We would buy the stuff we needed, and lock ourselves into the lab until May called us for dinner and forced us out of there.” A bitter chuckle. “Nowadays if we want to build anything we have to go dumpster diving, and use the crooked, old kitchen table.”

Tony had had a lab, and they had built things in there; just more complex than toys or radios. And his conditions of engineering stuff had changed drastically; just that the lab hadn’t been the only thing he had lost, Tony as well.

The redhead didn’t need to know any of those though.

Peter made sure to let everything he said –every one of his lies– have just a bit of truth in them; he didn’t want to create a new Tony Stark in his head for this dimension, who was nothing like the one he had known in his own. He wanted to be truthful enough to not change him, just the conditions.

“What happened?”

“Tony is a recovered alcoholic. A nosy coworker learned that, and… she got him fired; even though he hadn’t touched a bottle in years. Since then, he had been looking for jobs; but hadn’t had the luck to actually find one.

“He had to change his apartment, sell his car, downgrade his everything. And then May died in a fire, and he couldn’t just leave me in an orphanage. He took me in. We’ve been struggling since then, but… it’s better than any alternative foster home or step parents I could’ve been sent to live with.”

Tony had been a recovered alcoholic when he was alive, even though Peter was talking out of his ass about the rest of his job and financial situations. He had also been filthy rich since he was born, probably richer than Bruce Wayne of this universe.

But the last part had a bit of truth in it too, at least Peter liked to think so. If May had died before Tony, Tony would’ve taken him in. Or at least help him get to his feet in a nice apartment; rather than leaving him to a cold orphanage.

Tony cared about him that much.

At least… Peter liked to think so.

“He sounds like a good man.”

He was.

He had been.

“He is.” Peter said. “He isn’t a bad person; we just don’t have money to buy the food or pay the bills.” He hoped that the explanation helped, at least a bit.

Man, he had talked too much, he would need to write these down as “Lies to Remember” as soon as possible, before he forgot.

Barbara was quiet, for a moment, before asking. “Peter, would you want to work here at the weekends?”

What. That had not been what Peter was expecting.

“Is the public library even open on weekends?”

“Yeah, between 9 am and 5 pm, Saturdays and Sundays. You would need come one hour early and leave one hour late, ten hours a day. We can pay you twenty dollars an hour. You can work here part-time, and Tony can pick-up whatever job Red Hood would help him find. What do you say?”

400 dollars per week, 1600 dollars per month. Not much, but considering Peter had about 43 dollars and 47 cents left already, after only 12 days in this dimension, (don’t judge him; he had had to buy things like towels, an old rug, a garbage bin, garbage bags, a deodorant, and lots of other things too, to be able to actually live in the stationary; not just food and water) it was an amazing development.

Too good to be true actually, but Peter wasn’t going to question any aspect of it. Life was expensive, he needed that money. And he would probably need to pick up another job anyways.

“Okay. But I don’t know much about being a librarian.” He said slowly, as if warning Babs.

“That’s alright, I can show you.”

“You’ll train me?”

“Yep. And you can meet my coworkers too, you’ll love them. Do you have the time today?”

“Uhm, I think so.”

“Alright then. Come along, Little Duckling, I shall teach you the proper ways of becoming a librarian.” She said in a cryptic manner.

Peter giggled.

 

DAY 13: Wednesday

THE BAT-CHAT

Barbara: I hired Peter.

Dick: You did what now?

Barbara: He needs the money.

Barbara: He was at the library today.

Barbara: I asked if the money was tight at home nowadays, after he finished his bowl of soup too fast.

Barbara: If Tony was not taking care of him, or didn’t have the money to do so.

Barbara: I was fishing for abuse or neglect signs.

Barbara: He said that Tony took care of him.

Barbara: I asked him to explain how.

Barbara: He did, without revealing much.

Barbara: He didn’t really explain how or how much Tony took care of him.

Barbara: But the things he did say were aimed at soothing me that the man wasn’t unfit to become a guardian.

Barbara: Turns out, he used to be a successful engineer.

Barbara: But then a nosy coworker learned that he was a recovered alcoholic, and snitched on him to the bosses.

Barbara: She got him fired.

Barbara: From there, it had been downhill.

Barbara: But he still took Peter in when his aunt died.

Barbara: Peter said that Tony was better than any alternative foster family or step parents he could’ve been sent to live with, in his opinion.

Barbara: The kid talked of him very fondly.

Barbara: Now I understand what Dick meant.

Barbara: I won’t go as far as to vouch for the guy.

Barbara: But… I don’t believe he’s hurting him.

Barbara: Nothing too drastic, at least.

Jason: But?

Barbara: What but?

Jason: I know you Barbie, there is a “but” there.

Barbara:

Barbara: But.

Barbara: It doesn’t add up.

Barbara: If Tony was struggling so much; why would the NY’s CPS give Peter to him.

Barbara: They aren’t like Gotham CPS; they are at least a bit competent.

Barbara: And I can’t find any Tony Starks who is an engineer.

Barbara: And the Tony Stark from the kid’s forgery documents didn’t even have a diploma.

Barbara: Something is up.

Tim: Hmm.

Steph: Ugh!

Steph: You guys talk about this supposedly very cute very small seventeen-year-old possible brother and the mystery that he is.

Steph: All the time!

Steph: I want to meet him too.

Duke: Yes!

Duke: Doesn’t he go to Gotham Prep?

Duke: Supposedly?

Duke: We’ve never seen him.

Barbara: The truth of that statement is unclear as well.

Barbara: Bruce didn’t allow him to take a scholarship exam in the middle of the semester, because of his 'condition'.

Barbara: He didn’t even know that there would be a transfer student.

Barbara: But his name is definitely in the records.

Tim: We can check if you want.

Tim: Look around for him at school.

Steph: Tim.

Steph: No.

Steph: We aren’t stalking the kid in school.

Barbara: I mean.

Barbara: Maybe you could…

Steph: Oof.

Steph: It’s that bad huh?

Barbara: Yeah…

Barbara: Just.

Barbara: Keep an eye out for him, and maybe introduce yourselves if you happen to end up in the same classroom or something.

Barbara: Nothing more, nothing less, K?

Barbara: He’s usually pretty silent, manages to sneak around me all the time, you could’ve missed him.

Steph: Really?

Barbara: Yeah.

Jason: Can we get back to the part where you said you hired him?

Dick: Yeah, I want that too.

Barbara: Sure.

Barbara: I offered to let him work part-time, on Saturdays and Sundays.

Barbara: 8am-6pm.

Cass: 👍

Barbara: ❤️

Bruce: And how much are you paying him?

Barbara: 20 dollars an hour, 400 per week.

Duke: Isn’t that too little?

Barbara: It is, but I can barely get him to even eat the food I’m offering to him.

Barbara: I don’t think he would take more than that.

Bruce: Will you be able to pay that money?

Barbara: Yes, Bruce, I got it.

Bruce: Do ask for help if you need it.

Bruce: I am a billionaire after all, and you’re as good as my niece Barbara.

Barbara: Thanks :)

Jason: Isn’t Peter supposed to have a 'very involved and amazing' guardian?

Jason: What the fuck is Tony doing while Peter works?

Barbara: Looking for jobs as the kid says.

Barbara: I told him that the Red Hood can help Tony find a job, that he takes care of the Crime Alley and its people.

Barbara: Hopefully, he’ll take the advice and come and find you.

Barbara: But I don’t know if he will.

Jason: What, because he has a degree, he can’t do anything other than engineering?

Jason: There are plenty of other jobs too!

Jason: Waiter, cleaner, babysitter, etc.

Barbara: I don’t know, Jason.

Barbara: I don’t know.

Notes:

I hope you're liking it <3

Chapter 4: An Impromptu Chat With The Restaurant Named Vigilante

Summary:

Nightwing took them up to a roof, and then turned to Peter with an expression he was all too familiar with, after putting him down.
“Are you crazy?!” He yelled out his worry. “Why were you mouthing off at the guy who was holding a knife to your neck?” He looked like he felt he couldn’t stress it enough.
“What was I supposed to do?! Let them take my money?!” Peter snapped back; adrenaline still high in his body. “That wasn’t much of a better option, you know; I’d have starved or frozen to death if I did that!”
“I thought you had a guardian.” Nightwing’s voice was eerily calm when he said that. Like he had caught something. Like he knew that he had caught something.
And he had. Peter had fucked up, and slipped up. He gulped, the anger giving way to panic. “I do.”
“I thought he looked after you, and took care of you.”
“He did! He does! He’s just-” Peter groaned in frustration.

Notes:

Okay, few things.

1) I have no idea how libraries are supposed to work, and how the shift system works, or anything. I just- did whatever came to my mind. I was going to make Barbara the only employee and just erase the sentence about coworkers from the last chapter, but if the library was open for seven days, there had to be other employees. I don't plan on using Mia and Carlos characters very much, maybe they'll have some conversations with Peter, but that's about it, and even that isn't very likely. And they are completely original, I came up with them on a whim, so... Just letting you know, don't have expectations.

2) I am incredibly sorry for that stupid-ass, pathetic excuse of a Crime Alley drawl from those muggers. I tried my best, and my best was pretty disastrous, I know.

3) I will add tags as I go, so keep checking the tags.

4) If you have something that you really want to see, let me know in the comments, I might be able to add it. I mean I have the whole story pretty much set in my mind, but adding an angsty scene here and a cute interaction there is always fun.

5) And lastly, do you think I should add a romantic relationship for Peter? I honestly don't think it will be Tim or Duke or anyone from the bat-family. And I feel like this story is too much of a Moving On From Grief And Depression Ark, and just too much of a Found-Family-ish for any romantic relationships. But I am open for suggestions on that front.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

DAY 14: Thursday

Peter was in his chemistry classroom; not even pretending to be listening to Mr. Rendall, to the lectures about a subject he already knew by heart. Instead, he was sketching Happy into his sketch-book. He didn’t have his picture in his wallet.

By then his sketch-book was pretty full with lots of drawings. Not even halfway used yet, but still; pretty full. He had some mindless doodles and scenery drawings; but mostly portraits of his loved ones.

Of May, Ben and Tony, now Happy too; and doodles of Mrs. Pots and little Morgan because Tony deserved to have them by his side no matter what, even on Peter’s pages –despite Peter not knowing their faces well enough for portraits, so they were just there as doodles–; the drawing of the Avengers logo; and unfinished sketches of MJ and Ned, because he couldn’t seem to keep the pages dry when he was drawing them.

Peter was almost done with his drawing when he first felt it, the weight of a calculating gaze at the back of his head. He got goosebumps all over his body, and immediately focused on the feeling. Someone was watching him, that much was obvious, but why? And who? Peter didn’t get it.

But that didn’t mean that this was any reason to be stupid or amateurish about this; he immediately relaxed his muscles back into their earlier stance, hoping that his stalker hadn’t caught the difference, and slowed down his heartbeat, to keep himself calm and in case whoever watching him had enhanced hearing abilities.

He tried to think about why someone would be watching him in class, but came up empty-handed. He wasn’t an interesting or popular person; or handsome, or even a jerk. He didn’t have any reason to get stared at.

He tried to shrug it off.

But then the feeling didn’t disappear after he left the chemistry classroom. When he sat down at algebra, the weight of the gaze re-appeared. It followed him around; leaving him alone in the bathrooms and the locker rooms, but picking up at everywhere else.

Oddly enough, it didn’t ring alarm bells in his head, it didn’t feel dangerous. Despite the persistent stalking. It was only curious, and a bit frustrated if anything. Peter didn’t get it.

He didn’t have much time to mull it over either, it was PE now, and it was softball time. Which meant he had to see and deal with Miller. Honestly, he was missing Flash.

He tried to forget about the feeling for the rest of the day, it was no use trying to investigate. And in all honesty, it was probably just an overly-curious kid wondering about the bruise on his face or something. Wondering about this obviously poor transfer student. It would probably go away in a couple days, right?

Right?

 

***

 

DAY 16: Saturday

Today was the day. His first shift as a librarian. And Peter was excited.

Barbara had taught him how the computer systems and the book organization worked; and had introduced him to the staff as well.

Mia was a college student, trying to pay her tuition with the little money her mother could send her, and her salary from her job as a librarian. She had light brown, short hair and a baby face; as well as a pair of doe eyes to go with it. She was a small human, so her appearance usually made people think she was fifteen, while in reality she was twenty-two.

And Carlos was a bulky guy, lifter. He was in a better place then Mia, financially speaking. He went to the gym, and had some other jobs as well, also having some help from his parents. He had curly, dark hair; and dark skin.

Barbara had explained how their schedules worked, how they all accommodated for each other happily. Barbara chose to have evening shifts because she was busy with other things in the morning, Mia had her classes, and Carlos had his other jobs.  

Basically, two employees were required per shift, and there were two shifts per day. And three employees covered that nicely. Peter was going to fill the four shifts of the weekend, with Barbara; and the three full-time employees were going to split the week shifts between themselves as normal.

“Hey Pete.” Barbara greeted him when he entered the building. “How’s it going?”

“Hey Babs, I’m alright, just a bit nervous. How about you?”

“I’m fine, thank you. And nervous? Why?”

Peter shrugged; he didn’t know it either.

“Oh, Duckling; no need to be nervous. Think of it as any other day, okay? We’re just hanging out together, you just can’t leave before 6 pm.”

“Okay.”

“Now come, we have things to do.”

Barbara led him to a small hill of boxes. About five, dusty boxes were sitting together nicely; waiting for them.

“Alright. I’ve had these boxes waiting to be unpacked for a while. They are donations, and we need to place them to the shelves. There are about thirty books per one box, and five boxes; so, 150 books in total. It shouldn’t take longer than a couple hours, and then we can have a lunch break, hm?”

“That sounds amazing. Alright, let’s get to work then.” Peter said, and reached for a box.

It did take them hours, as Barbara had said it would. Three and a half to be exact, and Peter was pretty much starving by the time they were done.

The redhead sorted through the boxes and told Peter which pile to take which isle at, and the spider mutant made sure to be as fast as possible without running and bumping into someone.  

“What do you want to eat?” She asked when they were done.

Peter turned to her with a cute little “Hm?”

“Food. What do you want to eat, Little Duck?”

“Oh, uhm… I don’t know.” He said, trying to swallow down the it’s okay, I’m not hungry that came to the tip of his tongue. He had learned by then that arguing with Babs was not a very wise or logical choice, especially when she was trying to feed him.

“Alright then.” She made a thinking face. “What about pizza?”

“Pepperoni and cheese?”

“One pepperoni and cheese coming right up. And drinks?”

“Juice, or water is fine.” He smiled at her and began collecting the empty boxes lying around. Barbara went back to the front desk after she was done ordering the food, and opened up her laptop.

“Uhm… Do you want me to do something after I’m done with these boxes?”

“Nah, you’re good. I’ll tell you if I want you to do something; and if I don’t, and if someone doesn’t call you over for some help, assume you’re free.”

“Alright then.”

Her phone dinged with a notification and she frowned after reading the text. She bit her lip and turned to him.

“Kiddo, I have a little something that I need to take care of, it’s, uhm… personal business. I’ll be at the back room, I’m leaving twenty dollars here, to pay the delivery guy when he comes, alright? Don’t come and get me if I’m still back there when the food arrives, just eat and save me a slice or two.”

“Oh, okay. Is everything alright?”

Barbara’s eyes softened at the sight of his worry and fidgeting, and she smiled at him. “Yeah, everything’s fine. It’s just that, one of my cousins is having a bit of trouble right now, and he needs me to be at the other end of the phone for a little while. It probably won’t take too long.”

“Alright then. If you say so.”

Barbara picked up her laptop, and wheeled her way into the back room, and closed the door behind herself. Peter didn’t miss the quiet click of the door locking afterwards, and frowned upon hearing that. He wondered what that was about, he wouldn’t have barged into the room if Babs didn’t want him there, why was she locking the door?

He sat down at the front desk, waiting for the delivery guy.

He didn’t like admitting to it, but he was pretty hungry. He had eaten the last of his protein bars yesterday, and school wasn’t on Saturdays; so, he hadn’t had anything to eat the whole day. And considering that it was almost dinner time, Peter was pretty freaking thankful for Barbara’s existence, really.

Yes, he didn’t enjoy taking her food, or the food she bought with her own money; but there were times where people just didn’t have the luxury of refusing help, and Peter was at one of those times. So, until he picked up a second job, and started making more than 400 dollars a week; he didn’t really have a choice in the matter.

Maybe he could start working at a delivery job at a food court, or as a waiter at some café, on the week days at the evening shift. Or maybe he could ask Barbara if he could work after school too, not just weekends. Yeah, that sounded like a good idea.

And if he could save up some money to buy himself a crappy camera too…

Taking vigilante photos when he wasn’t taking his own, planned, pseudo-photos; and the actual photos of actual other vigilantes –who were also secrecy freaks–, without their permission, probably also against their permission; wouldn’t be very smart, or easy.

But.

The bats didn’t have many photos online or on newspapers, that were actually at least a bit clear and not full of blurry vague outlines of bulky guys, little kids, or badass women. A clear shot of Robin or Nightwing or Huntress should be worthing a pretty penny if the media really had nothing but stupid and inaccurate descriptions of the vigilantes.

Maybe he could even ask one of them for a photo, if he got really desperate for money. And maybe they would allow him one shot, just one. Red Hood and Nightwing seemed insistent enough on helping him, he could ask for them to help in that way, if the worst came to the worst. 

“Hello? Delivery for Barbara Gordon?”

“Yeah, over here.” Peter called out to the guy. “She’s busy right now, I’ll take the food. Here’s the money, and your tip.” He gave him an eight-dollar tip from his own money, hoping that it was enough for the guy. It seemed so, since the guy looked shocked at the tip offered to him and gave him a smile while taking it. Nobody ever tipped people around here, I guess.

“Thanks kid, have a nice one!”

Peter contemplated knocking on the door to call for Barbara, at least to let her know that the food had arrived; but decided that that was probably why she had locked the door. Because she knew that he would likely bother her otherwise.

And she had said to just leave her a couple slices and eat if she wasn’t done by the time pizzas arrived; instead of coming and getting her, so… Peter opened one of the boxes and took out a big slice.

It was almost 7 pm when Barbara came out. She looked around tiredly, and startled the smallest bit when her eyes landed on him. “You’re still here?” She asked, astonishment in her voice. Then she face-palmed. “Of course you’re still here, you’re waiting for your salary. Right! So sorry kid.”

Peter flushed. “No, no, that’s not why I waited. I mean… You told me to not bother you, so I didn’t. And to save food for you, so I did. But I couldn’t have just left with the door open for anyone to wander in and do whatever they wanted while you were locked away in there. And I couldn’t have just locked you inside and left, so… That’s why I waited; I figured you couldn’t take too long in there.” He shrugged. “I could’ve gotten my salary tomorrow or after school on Monday or whatever.”

“Oh, Little Duck.” She cooed. “Can I give you a hug?”

He got his salary, exactly two hundred dollars; and a kiss and a hug as well, as tip for his cuteness and kindness as Babs called it. He waved at her as he was leaving the building, after they had shut the shutters, and began whistling on his way to the stationary.

All in all, it was probably his joyful mood that attracted the trouble. Or he was just allergic to happiness and even the tiniest bit of stability. Take your pick.

He was walking in a relaxed stance, thinking about the day’s events and how far he could stretch his one hundred dollars for food and water, when his spider-senses gave the sharp alarm. And because he was so distracted with thinking if he could sneak out food from the cafeteria, that he realized the danger just a second too late.

Rough hands grabbed him by the neck, and pulled him into an alley; pushing him against the hard, brick wall. Before he could even yelp properly, a knife pressed against his throat, and a wide hand grabbed his chin. “Quiet.” A voice growled, and Peter squinted in the dim alley to look at his three muggers.

“Where’s your money?”

“I don’t have money on me.” Peter forced out, mindful to keep his words quiet and short, to not get cut accidentally by the idiot of a man who was holding him at knife point.

“Don’t play games with us kid,” A second voice chided. “You’ve gotta have some money on ya. Ya better give it to us, cause if we find it, ya won’t like what we will do to ya.”

“Yeah, we don’t like liars.” The third guy hissed and smirked, thinking that they had managed to intimidate him.

Well. Unfortunately for them, they hadn’t. Peter had dealt with all kinds of criminals back at Queens in his home universe, he had seen these types of muggers the most out of everyone else, probably. Whether they were actually willing to go with their threat or not, Peter didn’t really care. He wasn’t about to let three two-bit thugs steal his hard-earned money.

(Well, not that hard earned, but at least he was working to get money, instead of stealing from poor, innocent people. So, there was that.)

“You don’t like liars? As muggers? Now that’s a funny story. Really, you’re real funny. Acting like you’re not a criminal, and have any right to judge a kid who could or could not be lying to not get mugged by three idiots who didn’t even bother to cover and hide their faces. Seriously, isn’t this the funniest thing you’ve ever heard this week?”

No. No it wasn’t.

But Peter forced out a laugh anyways, to get a rise out of the guys. It probably wasn’t a very wise move, being a smartass when there was a knife to his throat, but… Peter had never claimed to be very smart, just a total nerd.

The three thugs stopped smiling, their easy stance fading away and tenseness seeping in. “What the hell kid, do ya want to die?” The second voice asked. “Because we will. Kill ya, I mean. If ya don’t give us some money. So, ya- ya better hope that ya have something on ya!” The other two murmured their agreement.

Peter actually, honestly felt pity for them. “Aww… The lines you guys practiced in front of a mirror for the past three hours ain’t cutting it for me? All of your hard work and confidence is going down the drain? I’m not anything like how I look, which would be a scared, scrawny, homeless kid? Yeah, I know. Sucks to suck, I know that guys. But… Unfortunately for you, I am nothing like how I look. And you won’t be mugging me today.”

He said it with such certainty too.

Maybe that was what ticked the muggers off; he should’ve gone with indifferent, not self-righteous.

He could admit it when he had fucked up, and that was the exact moment he fucked up that one. He knew that the second the knife-guy’s face drew to an angry pout.

“Give us the money, twerp, or I’ll make sure that ya will regret it.” Okay, the other two were amateurs; but this on looked like he had done this before too, and actually wasn’t afraid to use the knife. Well, unfortunately for him, neither was Peter. Afraid of him using the knife, I mean.

“Yeah, no. I’d rather get run over by a mini-van, and bleed out in the middle of the street.”

“We can arrange that.”

“Can you?”

He was openly working on his suicide now, he knew that. But he couldn’t shut up; somehow, he felt like the only way out of what was going on, would be with more sass. He was probably wrong.

“He literally has a knife to your neck kid. Just give us some money and we’ll let ya go.” The third guy said.

“Yeah, man. I don’t wanna murder a toddler in an alley, just some easy buck.” The second guy added.

“I’m not a toddler, and I’m not afraid of knives and the alike.” Peter answered, wishing that he could tug his hands free and reach into his back pocket to pull out the pocket knife Red Hood had given him. (Honestly, fuck him for forgetting to wear the bandana.)

But unfortunately, the thugs’ grip was unforgiving; and he couldn’t try to use his strength while there was a sharp object right up to his neck. It could end up moving him, and even the smallest mistake in his calculation could cause blood pouring down his throat and onto his front with alarming speed and thickness.

“Really?” The knife-guy growled out. “Well, how’bout we test that theory?” He asked menacingly, and brought the knife up to Peter’s cheek; pressing it in just enough to draw blood, and then sliding it fast across the smooth skin, leaving a red line in its wake. Blood dripped down his face.

Peter hissed.

“What is it tough guy, I thought ya could take it?” He was smirking.

And Peter could, he actually could.

But, honestly, giving the money now, and then kicking their asses afterwards, as soon as they took the knife off of his neck; was going to be a much better plan. So, he decided to go with that.

“My back pocket.” He rasped out.

One of the two bits, who were pressing his arms to the wall, dug a hand to his back pocket and greedily looked for the money. He pulled them out as soon as his hands hit the banknotes. He stared at the four fifties with shock and delight.

“Oi! This kid got some money!”

“Is that a whole-ass two hundred dollars?! Fuck, yeah!”

“Keep holding him!” The knife-guy barked at his two dumbass friends. “Ya carry a two hundred on ya? Anything else that ya might be carrying?”

“No.”

Really?” He asked disbelieving.

Yes. I’m not rich, that two hundred dollars was just my salary, and I got it today. I live in the Crime Alley; I have no other money on me right now.”

“Ya just got your salary?” The knife-guy asked, mockingly empathetic. “That’s too bad. Well, ya will just have to learn how to be more careful with your money then.” He smirked at him, and took a step back, taking the knife with him. His friends’ hands fell from Peter’s body as well.

Big mistake.

Not thanks to Peter though.

No, he was just a moment too late to get on moving. In between one blink and the other, there was a loud zapping sound and the knife-guy was on the ground after a pained scream, muscles spasming and breathing ragged.

Electricity. Escrima sticks. Nightwing.

A dash of black and blue pounced at the two bits, and Peter finally got a move on. He would’ve stepped in to help; but the vigilante was already done and zipping up the guys until he was out of his initial shock. His eyes fell onto the fifties on the ground, and he bent over to pick them up.

When he got back up, Nightwing was staring at him, and at the money in his hands. He murmured something to someone called O (Oracle?) through his comms, about their location and calling the cops; and then picked Peter up without even looking. Peter yelped when he was manhandled into the vigilante’s grip, and held onto him when he heard the whine of the grapple.

Nightwing took them up to a roof, and then turned to Peter with an expression he was all too familiar with, after putting him down.

“Are you crazy?!” He yelled out his worry. “Why were you mouthing off at the guy who was holding a knife to your neck?” He looked like he felt he couldn’t stress it enough.

 “What was I supposed to do? Let them take my money?!” Peter snapped back; adrenaline still high in his body. “That wasn’t much of a better option, you know; I’d have starved or frozen to death if I did that!”

“I thought you had a guardian.” Nightwing’s voice was eerily calm when he said that. Like he had caught something. Like he knew that he had caught something.

And he had. Peter had fucked up, and slipped up. He gulped, the anger giving way to panic. “I do.”

“I thought he looked after you, and took care of you.”

“He did! He does! He’s just-” Peter groaned in frustration and turned around sharply to just leave. He was in no state of dealing with any of this, and he didn’t want to do so either.

Honestly, what did it even matter if the vigilantes knew whether he was an orphan or not? Clearly, they weren’t going to report him to the CPS or some shit! At least he thought so. So, what was the fucking point?

Seriously, why did he even bother lying to them?

“Hey, kid, wait. I’m sorry, just- stop.” Nightwing still sounded pretty agitated, but mostly resigned. Peter imagined that tone was usually reserved for the younger bats on their team. “Your cheek, it needs medical attention.”

“It’s fine, it’s just a cut, I don’t care.” He kept walking away.

“Peter wait, I’m sorry, please. It needs stitches, let me take you to a clinic. A free and safe one. I go to that one too, when I need to get patched up. The others do as well.”

Peter stopped. Wing walked up to him, and gently turned him around. He looked down at him with a regretful expression and sighed. “Sorry.” He murmured again, and Peter shrugged in lieu of an answer.

Then the guy brushed his thumb over the cut on his cheek, and a hiss escaped him. He winced. When he looked back up at Nightwing, the guy was looking like a kicked puppy; all doe-eyed and sorry and about to start begging for forgiveness.

“It’s okay,” Peter started, before the guy can start an apology rant. “I have bandages at home. I don’t need to go to a clinic. I can handle myself.”

“Are you sure?” The vigilante looked deeply unsure, insultingly so.

“I’m fine. I’ve had worse.” Then he froze.

Oh fuck. Fucking perfect. The cherry on top, honestly. “I used to skate.” He tried to gather up, but he knew that Nightwing knew he was lying.

“Let me drop you off.” The vigilante asked.

“It’s fine, I can walk. The cut is on my cheek, you know; not my legs.”

“Kid, you just almost got mugged, your legs are still trembling.”

“It’s just the adrenaline.” He murmured.

“Let me take you home. Or at least let me take you to the Crime Alley and drop you off at some random roof, if you don’t want me to learn where you live. Please.”

“…Fine.”

 

***

 

DAY 16: Saturday

THE BAT-CHAT

Tim: All I can find on this guy goes back to fifteen days ago only.

Tim: And that’s it.

Tim: I can’t find anything about him before that.

Tim: Not in the system, not on the internet, not even on a single camera footage.

Tim: And Babs is right, all of the documents are forgery.

Tim: And it is good.

Tim: This is so frustrating!

Tim: Why can’t I find anything?!

Jason: I warned you, didn’t I?

Jason: He’s gonna lose his mind over this, and kidnap the kid to ask him personally.

Tim: Not a bad idea actually…

Barbara: Tim.

Tim: Fine, fine, I won’t do anything.

Duke: How can this even be?

Duke: How can he not have anything to his being before the past fifteen days?

Tim: I don’t know.

Tim: It’s like he didn’t exist before that.

Steph: Ooh.

Steph: What a nice mystery.

Bruce: Interesting.

Steph: Oh no.

Steph: Bruce found it interesting.

Steph: That’s never good.

Tim: He had a shift today, correct?

Tim: How was it, Babs?

Barbara: Well, it was fine for the most part.

Barbara: We sorted through some new boxes that had arrived last month.

Barbara: He’s really hard-working, all about earning his keep.

Barbara: I love his determination and diligence.

Barbara: But then there was this robbery, and Signal needed my help.

Barbara: So, I ordered some food for him, and locked myself into the back room to be his comm.

Barbara: And then Hood needed me too.

Barbara: And RR needed help following a lead.

Barbara: And it was already 7 pm when I got out.

Steph: Oof.

Steph: You missed the rest of his shift?

Barbara: Yes, but get this.

Barbara: He hadn’t left.

Duke: What do you mean?

Barbara: He hadn’t left.

Barbara: And not because he was waiting for his salary either.

Barbara: Because he didn’t want to leave me alone in the library after the closing hours with the doors unlocked, and couldn’t have locked me inside either.

Barbara: He waited out of kindness.

Damian: Tt.

Damian: Sounds suspicious to me.

Jason: Shut it, Demon Brat.

Jason: Anything else Babs?

Barbara: No, nothing.

Barbara: The day went pretty smoothly.

Dick: Guys, Peter almost got mugged and stabbed today.

Duke: Or not.

Jason: What.

Steph: Excuse me.

Tim: Huh?

Cass: ?

Barbara: Explain.

Barbara: Now.

 

***

 

DAY 17: Sunday

Peter was already halfway to the convenient store when he heard the near-silent footsteps, following him around.

Honestly, why did people keep doing that? Did he really look like that much of a lost puppy? Was he just that muggable? Or was it the alternative universe aura that was calling for trouble?

It was probably just the Parker Luck.

This person alerted his spider-senses in a different way than the Red Hood and the Nightwing had, so not them; but similar enough that Peter was inclined to think that he (she?) was also a vigilante. Plus, the more solid cues; like the feather-light footsteps, the controlled breathing, and the weight of an assessing gaze.

It felt familiar too, the gaze I mean. Too familiar, in fact, like he had been stalked by this person before; though he didn’t have the slightest idea about where or when that might’ve been. But he was almost sure he had felt this same exact weight of a gaze on his person before at some point.

Peter kept his posture relaxed and aloof as he entered the store, and bought what he had come to buy. He didn’t give a peep about being aware he was being watched; he felt this time an interaction wasn’t intended, and he wasn’t about to pass up the opportunity to ignore annoying, worried vigilantes asking him where his parents were.

He got the cheap school stuff he needed, and moved onto the more pressing needs. A second towel, for example, was urgently needed.

He had realized so yesterday, when he had gotten out of shower; and couldn’t dry himself since the one towel he had had, was dirty and in the laundry bag. It had been a cold experience.

Toilet papers, more garbage bags, a flashlight, a duster, and some cleaning supplies also got added to his shopping cart; and Peter hoped that the food he had picked up earlier (water bottles, protein bars, and cold sandwiches) would be enough to last him the week, until Saturday, since he was spending a pretty good portion of his salary of 320 dollars today.

He also needed to find a hardware store sometime; the stationary was needing some more fixing up than what he had been able to do with some tape and his willpower. It was slowly starting to sink in; the fact that the bantered-up building was the closest thing he had to a home now. And he needed to take care of it better.

The gaze had been following him since he was halfway to the store, so the guy probably didn’t know where he lived. Peter wasn’t going to change that. It looked like he was going to have to have dinner on a roof, outside in the Gotham cold.

He hoped he wouldn’t get the flu or something.

He found a four-story building with a somewhat nice view and a fire escape on the side for easy access, and started climbing the stairs. He pulled his coat tighter around himself once he settled down, and picked up a sandwich.

The weight of the gaze was pretty determined, and overly insistent. Persistent, and heavy. He’s here, Peter realized with startling clarity, he’s on the roof as well. He stilled for a moment only before forcing his muscles to relax, he couldn’t fuck this up.

So far, the guy hadn’t tried to hurt him; but Peter didn’t know his intentions. And he hadn’t tried to approach him like how Nightwing and Red Hood had done either, so there had to be some other thing at play here. Some other purpose.

He sat there eating his food, forcibly nonchalant, until his hearing picked up on a clicking sound. A very familiar clicking sound. He knew that clicking sound by heart. Someone was taking his photos.

Well. Peter wasn’t going to let that happen. Stalking, he could excuse. But as long as it was only watching, taking photos was a step out of his comfort zone.

He put down his food and turned around suddenly, unfortunately not spotting anyone. But his spider-senses were always happy to help him out at hard situations, and so he knew that the culprit was hiding behind the generator.

“I know you’re there.” He called out. “It’s not nice to take other people’s photos without their permission, you know. And I don’t remember giving you mine.”

A domino-masked guy with a black cape and red spandex came out from behind the giant device.

Was it… Red Robin? The descriptions Peter had read was matching, mostly; but he could never be sure with how many vigilantes the city had, and how many of them liked red and black. “Who are you?” He asked to be sure.

“I’m Red Robin.” The guy took a pause. “How did you know that I was there?”

“And taking my pictures?” Peter smirked at the vigilante’s obvious bewilderment. “You weren’t being very quiet.”

He lied, because he didn’t want to admit to having enhanced abilities; the so smart, so detective-y heroes could figure that out for themselves if they were as amazing as everyone always said they were; Peter wasn’t going to help them discover his biggest and most dangerous secret.

The one thing that could hurt him a great deal if it got out. 

“I wasn’t?!” Red asked, incredulous.

“No, you weren’t.” Peter smiled a small smile despite his wariness and the situation. Red Robin’s reaction was just too funny.

“But- but-” The guy looked like he was questioning his life choices; tended to happen to the people Peter was interacting with.

The rest of Peter’s hostility towards the restaurant named vigilante bled out slowly, he picked up a kinder tone. “Yeah, man. Don’t worry about it too much, it happens sometimes; you can’t always be at the top of your game.” He paused. “Now, can we get back to why you were taking my pictures?”

“I- I just- I was-” He took a breath. “Some other vigilante friends of mine and I… think that you might be in danger. So, we are investigating the situation and… Yeah.”

“Investigating wouldn’t warrant my photos.”

Red just shrugged. “It does, I can’t help you if I don’t know what you look like, right?”

Peter rose an eyebrow. “Taking pictures without consent is illegal, you know.”

“Being a vigilante is illegal too, but you don’t see that stopping me. Or the seventeen other heroes of this city. Plus, I’m not taking your pictures for the stalking-sake of it; I’m trying to help you.”

“Hm.” That was fair. But… “I have told Nightwing and Red Hood a thousand times, I’m fine. I don’t need help.”

“Your wounds do look better.” Red squinted. “Almost healed up fully.”

“Yeah. I bruise easy, I heal fast; that’s how it’s always been.” Peter said, rolling his eyes. What was going to take for the idiot bats of Gotham to realize that he wasn’t being abused by his dead guardian? “I’m alright.”

“Your forged documents would beg to differ, Peter Parker.”

And all the annoyance drained out of Peter’s body at once, his blood turning to ice. So, they were laying their cards open, huh? Okay. He could do that.

“Well, if you were trying to avoid being sent into the foster system to not get kidnapped by child traffickers, wouldn’t you do the same thing?”

He had already figured that, whether the bats knew he was an orphan or not, they weren’t going to call the authorities on him; that CPS wasn’t going to be a problem he was supposed to look out for.

There really wasn’t that much of a reason for him to hide the fact that he was all alone, from the vigilantes. Not as much as he had thought there was, when he had first arrived in this universe, and crafted himself an identity.

RR stilled. “Tony Stark is dead?”

Now.

Peter needed to play this right.

He needed to thread carefully.

He knew he couldn’t go back from saying Tony was real; he had talked of the guy too much and with too many emotions for that. He couldn’t undo it; the damage was done.

But. He could say, “He died a little while ago, after he took me in. He had heart issues.” Not really a lie. Not at all, Tony had had issues with his heart, an arc reactor in the middle of his chest. “He collapsed one day, at the dinner table.”

Peter tried extra hard to push emotions into his voice. Luckily, it turned out to be pretty easy for him, even though he was making up the whole thing, since he had been there for Tony’s real death as well.

Just remembering the moment, was enough to bring tears to his eyes, and sobs to get stuck in his throat.

 “He was very close with my aunt. Her death affected him very much, more than his heart could handle.” Also, not really a lie. Tony had been close with May, her death would’ve affected him very badly, if she had died before him. “He was already jobless and couldn’t buy his meds regularly, and… He died.”

He turned around and sat back down to keep his face out of the view, picking up his sandwich. After a moment of pause, “I knew that if the CPS was on my tail, if I was taken to an orphanage… It wouldn’t end well for me. So, I did what I had to, what I could, to protect myself. And I can hack decently, so…”

A stretching moment of silence. Then, “Decently?” Red scoffed. “Oracle and I almost didn’t realize that they were forgeries, kid; you’re better than decent.”

Peter frowned. “Kid? You’re calling me kid? How old are you then, grandpa?”

“I’m e- No, wait, you don’t get to know my age, I’m a vigilante.”

“Glad that you remembered you were in the mask and the suit before you slipped something important.” He gave a smirk.

Red Robin glared.

“Want some?” Peter raised his sandwich.

“No. It wouldn’t be very heroic to accept food from a homeless teenager, now, would it? I should bring you some food instead, actually.”

“Uhm… No thanks.”

“What?”

“I appreciate the concern, I really do, from your fellow bats too; but I can take care of myself. I’m not homeless, I’m bunkering at a secure place with electricity and water, just not hot water, and not very legal. I go to gyms for showering, public libraries for when I’m too cold, and I go to school too, so five free meals a week.

“I also have a job, so a continuing income, even though not too much. I work part-time at a library, on the Saturdays. My boss is awesome, real nice and kind. She keeps insisting on feeding me and looking after me, and doesn’t want anything in return; so, practically an angel. So, yeah… Not very much, I know, but I’m alright. There are certainly people who are in a lot worse situations than me in this city. Maybe focus on them.”

Red was silent for a moment, thinking. “How about,” He started. “I go and buy you some food; and then in exchange you give me a bit of your time, and we can chat a bit? And we help those other people too, as the bats. You aren’t getting any special treatment, don’t worry.”

“Buying information about my life out of me Red Robin? Using the essentials I need to survive?” Peter teased. “Fine. Just a little chat.” But, yeah, if one lousy conversation could win him some more food, he wasn’t going to turn it away.

If Red Robin wanted to spend his money like that, Peter wasn’t going to stop him. Hey, as long as he got something in return, it wasn’t charity, it was a trade.

RR couldn’t tell if he was lying or not either, so if there was anything too invasive, he could just jungle with the words for a bit and be done with it.

Red nodded and took off; and Peter got back to eating. The vigilante came back shortly after, with a bag full of easily containable food. Canned and junk food mostly, but there were some fruits and vegetables as well; like some apples and carrots. Only a few though, thankfully, like one or two.

“Thank God you didn’t buy anything that would need a fridge awfully. I don’t have that.”

“Yeah, I figured.” He sat down next to him. “So, Peter Parker, is that your real name?”

“Yes.”

“And you’re 16?”

“Almost 17 now, two months away.”

“What school are you going to?”

“Gotham Prep.”

“Do you like it there?”

That kind of surprised Peter. Red Robin wasn’t trying to uncover the mystery that was Peter Parker right now, he realized, he really was just chatting. “Yeah. It’s fun.”

“How did you enroll?”

“I just added my name into the system and selected scholarship option. No one really questioned me about “being transferred” from another school in the middle of the semester, and being a scholarship student.”

Red frowned. “But that’s not a very strong lie. Do you have, like, a failsafe or something?”

“No.” Peter shrugged. “I already told you pal; I do my best with what I have, and I didn’t have anything other than faking some e-mails to the teachers from Brucie Wayne’s e-mail address. I couldn’t have hacked the guy’s bank account and paid him with his own money, now, could I?”

“I believe that would’ve been the better option, yes. Plus, I don’t think Wayne would’ve realized; or even cared that much if he had, maybe laughed a bit. He is richer than God.”

Peter shrugged again.

“You got a favorite lesson?”

“Chemistry. I like all of science actually, but chemistry mostly. After that; Algebra, and PE.”

“Good choices. How about art? Nightwing says that you draw?”

“I do, I have a sketch-book. But I draw for myself.”

They kept chatting like that for a while, before Peter got a promise from Red Robin to not follow him home, and then went off to his way.

Red Robin did not follow him.

 

***

 

DAY 17: Sunday

Tim: Guys, Tony Stark is dead.

Tim: Peter forged those documents himself, to keep CPS from trying to take him, because he knew that the orphanages were fronts for traffickers.

Barbara: He did that himself?

Barbara: Damn.

Dick: The documents are that good, huh?

Barbara: Dick.

Barbara: You have no idea.

Bruce: Tony Stark is dead?

Steph: Yes B, the kid really is an orphan.

Steph: Woohoo, right?

Steph: It’s not even Christmas or anything yet, but I guess Santa Claus just loves you so much, he brings you kids- I mean gifts even if it’s the middle of October.

Duke: gşknadklsnflskf

Duke: Good one.

Steph: Thanks, I try.

Tim: Yes, Tony Stark is dead.

Jason: And how do you know that?

Tim:

Tim: I talked with him.

Barbara: Talked with who?

Tim: Peter.

Barbara: You stalked him and talked to him?

Barbara: In costume?

Bruce: Tim.

Tim: In my defense, he was not supposed to see me.

Tim: Or even know that I was there.

Tim: I just wanted some pictures of him because there are literally none on the internet, and I needed to have an example of what he looked like.

Tim: I was kind of hoping to find out where he lived too, not gonna lie.

Tim: But he called me out.

Tim: Said that I wasn’t being very quiet.

Tim: But I was!

Tim: Anyways.

Tim: The point is, I followed him around and then we chatted a bit.

Tim: Casually, not interrogation-wise.

Tim: He lives alone in a probably-abandoned-building, in the Crime Alley, with no adult supervision, or any kind of supervision.

Tim: His living conditions sounded good enough.

Tim: At least not too bad.

Tim: He’s using gyms, public libraries and the school for things like showers, warmth and free meals.

Tim: And now that he has a job, he has some income.

Tim: He said that his boss was very nice and kind, btw.

Tim: Amazing person, practically an angel.

Barbara: My Little Duckling.

Steph: dfnklsdflsşdlf

Cass: Help him.

Jason: Yes Cass, we need to help him.

 

***

 

DAY 17: Sunday

NEW CHAT CREATED

THE PETER THEORY

Jason: ?

Jason: Tim?

Barbara: What’s going on?

Jason: Why did you create this chat?

Tim: I think I’m kind of onto something.

Tim: But I’m not very sure.

Tim: So, I decided to explain to you two first.

THREE PHOTOS SENT TO THE GROUPCHAT

Tim: Can you please imagine Dick and Peter next to each other, both grinning like idiots, and tell me that I’m not losing my mind thinking that they look a bit too alike?

Jason:

Jason: No fucking way.

Barbara: I’m not sure.

ONE PHOTO SENT TO THE GROUPCHAT

Tim: Don’t they look alike?

Tim: A bit too much?

Barbara:

Barbara: They do.

Tim: Because I wasn’t very sure and I wanted to get your opinions on this before sending these to the Bat-Chat or something.

Barbara: They really do.

Tim: Should I tell Bruce?

Barbara: How did we not see this?

Tim: Should I tell Dick?

Barbara: How the hell did we not see this?!

Tim: Should I tell anyone at all?

Barbara: Oh my Gosh!

Tim: Jason?

Jason:

Jason: Dick has a son.

Tim: It could a clone or a cousin or something, too.

Jason: Dick has a son.

Jason: Dick has a son we knew nothing about, and it took us almost 2 weeks to realize the similarities!

Jason: What the fuck.

Jason: some fucking detectives we are.

Tim: His face was covered in bruises.

Tim: And even Dick didn’t realize how alike they looked, even after spending and entirety of three hours with the kid.

Tim: It’s fine.

Tim: But what do we DO?

Jason: Don’t tell B.

Jason: Don’t tell Dick.

Jason: Don’t tell anyone until we have more information and can confirm this for real.

Jason: Keep calm, and just.

Jason: Try to not be too weird so we don’t scare him off.

Barbara: Alright, that’s a plan.

Barbara: We can do that.

Tim: Sir, yes, sir!

Tim: Does this mean we may get to keep him??

Tim: Guys?

Notes:

I know there are some inconsistencies with the characterization on Peter's part, but I tried to make it make sense as much as I could. When he first came to this universe, and heard of the Batman and the rest of the bats (and the fact that there was a no-meta-human rule on the city) he didn't trust the vigilantes enough to let them know he was an orphan. And he needed to not look like an orphan in the system. Which is why he put Tony as his guardian, and lied to everyone. Then he slowly realized that the bats were trustworthy of that information, and he didn't need to be that tight-lipped about his lie.

But he's still scared of anyone learning he's enhanced. Especially because he's not a meta-human, but a mutate; which would make him different and interesting, for a lot of people who he does not want the attention of. And he doesn't know how the bats will take that specific information about him too. So, he will keep that secret very dearly as well, until he's proven wrong and the bats prove that they are trustworthy with that information as well.

Chapter 5: I Hate Getting Shot In Convenient Stores, Don't You?

Summary:

Jason barely had enough time to yelp as the kid ducked down, hooked his legs around Jason’s, and pulled.
And Jason fell.
“It also helps when my opponents underestimate me, and are careless.” Peter snickered. “This good enough for you, Hood?”
Jason couldn’t help but stare back, shocked. The kid had taken him down. The kid had taken him down. For real. Fuck. Color him fucking impressed.
“Hood?”
“Hm? Yeah. Yeah, no. Impressive, yes; but you’ll need more than just this one move.” He said, willing his brain to kick back online.
“I know, and don’t worry, I’ve got more moves where this came from.” The kid said, getting back up. “I can take care of myself.”
You really can, can’t you? Jason thought.

Notes:

Alright, few things.

1) I gave another try at the whole "Crime Alley Drawl" thing, and... I don't think it went any better. But it probably wasn't any worse, so there's that.

2) TW: Blood and injury. Not really gore, but be careful while you're reading. Be safe.

3) This one feels kind of rushed, but I'm not sure. Probably because I kept the Nightwing interaction super short, and the Signal interaction kind of short.

4) And lastly, this is the last chapter I have on ready. For the next chapters, you will probably need to wait a week or two each time. Sorry guys, but junior year is hard. I write every day in any free time I have, if it's any consolation. See you later :)

Chapter Text

DAY 20: Monday

Jason swung through the streets and ran across the rooftops; looking for a patch of the familiar wavy brown hair, or the red fluffy cardigan. The kid was surprisingly not that hard to find when you looked for him; always outside and walking somewhere, doing something.

He found Peter at last, after thirty minutes of searching; perched up on a roof as usual, with his sketch-book and cold sandwich. He seemed to enjoy eating dinner out in the Gotham evening, somewhere where he could have a view.

“Hey kid.” He greeted when he landed.

Peter turned around as soon as he did, putting down his sketch-book; no ounce of surprise or shock in his body language as Jason had expected. Something was up with that, he knew; something enhanced, probably. But he wasn’t going to be the one to investigate that. Tim, Barbara, or Bruce could; if they really wanted to, but Jason wasn’t going to.

His eyes roamed over the kid, taking in his appearance and filing away information. Now that the bruises were almost fully gone, he could see the resemblance Tim had been talking about earlier; Peter really did look a lot like Dick.

The eye shape was almost the exact same, though the color obviously differed. Dick had crystal blue eyes; Peter’s were warm and honey brown, almost hazel. The same went for the hair; familiar curls decorating his head, only in brown instead of in black. His face shape was also different from Dick’s, but Jason found that he had the same lips and nose as his older brother.

He was pleased to note that the Red Hood bandana was now tied tightly around his wrist.

“Hey, Hood.”

“I brought you food. We can eat and chat?”

“Red Robin talked to you?” The kid gave a little smile. “He suggested that this method works?”

“We had a conversation.” Jason let the smirk be visible in his voice. “He advised that bribing wild children with food, to get a better look at them and buy a conversation out of them, was a good tactic. Yes, or no?”

Peter thought it over.

Long.

Jason frowned under the helmet.

He looked so thin, so small. So obviously hungry. He shouldn’t have been thinking that long about accepting food. It angered Jason that something in this world had made a kid as small and vulnerable as Peter, think twice and thrice and sometimes four times before accepting someone’s help.

Was it the payment issue? The kid didn’t like being in debt? Had someone used such a thing against him before? Or was it the fear of being dependent on someone, after surviving by himself for so long, and inevitably starting to count on that person? And beginning to fear, one more time, of their departure? Or maybe it was the survivor’s guilt? Feeling bad for surviving and getting help, after being unable to do anything for his loved ones?

Jason knew it had been a mixture of the above for him.

“Fine.” The kid’s voice was resigned; like he wouldn’t have been saying yes if he didn’t absolutely have to. Jason noted down to visit him again with some more food containers when he had the chance.

The kid went and settled down onto the edge of the roof, patting onto the space next to him. Jason, personally, didn’t like that he was sitting there, but… He literally had no leg to stand on if he wanted to lecture Peter about it.

He sat down next to him and extended the chili dogs. The kid took a huge bite.

“So, uhm, you’re new in Gotham, yes?” He took off his helmet to also eat.

“Yeah.” The kid answered between his chews.

“How new?”

“Around three weeks now.”

“Oh, so, you don’t know much about the rogues of the city, I take it? Or the alarm system?”

Peter shook his head adorably. “I read some things in the library, but… Yeah, no.”

“Alright, well, I guess I’m the only one who could teach you.”

“Oh, you don’t have to-”

“Shut it, pipsqueak, I already decided that I would.” He huffed; ignoring Peter’s startled little laughter, and hiding his smile into his chili dog. “Mind you there are an awful lot of the alarms; for lots of different, very concerning reasons and situations; all of which have happened before, at least once. You might need a paper and pen.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. You’ll probably want to move away by the time I’m done.” Jason gave a laugh, but Peter didn’t.

“I don’t really have anywhere to go, though.” He mumbled, and the words were too quiet to be for Jason’s ears; but he heard them nonetheless. “I can note down on my sketch-book.” Peter said a second later; in a cheerier, faker tone.

“Okay, so, first thing’s first, you need a list of the actually dangerous rogues. There is; Bane, Scarecrow, Killer Croc, Clayface, Mr. Freeze, Penguin, Mad Hatter, Riddler, Two-Face, Black Mask, Firefly, and Man-Bat. Harley Quinn and Poison Ivy are quieter these days. Reluctant allies, if you will; though they still commit felonies frequently. And you don’t need to worry about Catwoman as long as you don’t cross her or something, but even then, she probably won’t hurt you.”

Peter snorted a laugh. “Sorry, I’m not laughing at you. It’s just that… if you’re going to become a super-villain, at least have a cool name. I mean, seriously, Man Bat? Mr. Freeze? I heard something about a Condiment Man.”

Jason couldn’t help but give a chuckle. “You’re not entirely wrong kid. But still, keep in mind that all of those people are very capable and willing to cause harm; regardless of how funny or not original their name is. Except for the Condiment Man.” They laughed. “For example, Scarecrow. Do you know anything about the fear toxin?”

Peter frowned. “Yeah, I’ve heard of it. It makes you hallucinate your worst fears, correct?” He put aside his chili dog and picked up his pen and sketch-book.

“Yeah, but it is much more than simple hallucinations. You don’t only see it, watching from afar how your worst fear plays out. No, you can hear the hallucination. And smell, and taste, and touch it. You live it.

“The toxin is so powerful; it can fool all of your senses; and you may even forget that you were exposed to it in the first place. It can be an endless loop of nightmares, until your body burns through it; without the antidote, and the enough dosage.”

“You don’t say?”

Jason jerked at Peter’s emotionless tone and turned to find the kid staring off at the horizon with a weird look in his eyes; a chicken scrawled, short explanation of the Scarecrow and the fear toxin written on his sketch-book.

“Peter? Are you okay?”

That jerked him out. “Huh? Yeah, I’m fine. Totally fine. So, uhm, what else is there? About this toxin, I mean.”

“Well, it has an acidic scent and taste to it. It looks like a green fog to the eye, almost like smog. Small doses usually end up causing anxiety, fear, and nightmares; as well as minor hallucinations. Only large doses actually cause real damage. After-effects are anxiety, nightmares, nausea, headaches, sickness, etc.”

Peter scribbled them all down, noting down important at the top of the page, and underlining it. “And, how to avoid it?”

“You’d need a rebreather.”

The kid cut off. “A rebreather? Where- Where can I buy one? And how much is it, if you know?” There was real panic in his eyes when he looked up at Hood, real fear.

Something had happened there; Jason could see it. Something was causing Peter to put down his chili dog when he was hungry, and furiously start taking notes when Red Hood was talking about the fear toxin.

It irked him.

Had he been exposed to a similar substance before? Did he have a past with lies and manipulations and getting his mind tricked? Was it the hallucination part that was getting to him? Was he schizophrenic? Or had he already lived his worst fear, and the toxin would just be a painful and extremely triggering repetition of it?

Jason couldn’t figure it out.

But if the kid thought that Red Hood was going to just allow him to try and buy a rebreather, work his ass off to get his hands onto one probably, as a semi-homeless street kid of Crime Alley; then he had another thing coming at him.

“Well, the closest place you can get a rebreather is right here, and it’s free too.”

“What?” Peter tipped his head to the side; Jason resisted the urge to smile at the puppy-like move. Gosh, he was adorable.

“I have a couple on me, I’ll give you one.” That wasn’t entirely true. He only had one back up rebreather other than his helmet; but he could give it to the kid, and then replace it when he got back to his safe-house after patrol, it would be fine.

It wasn’t like Crane would break out of Arkham and attack him viciously the one night Jason wasn’t going to be prepared for it, right?

Right?

That actually sounded scarily and annoyingly plausible, considering the track record and timing of his luck.

Nah, he’d be fine.

“I can’t accept that.” Peter murmured, looking away.

“Kid,” Jason started. “I’m literally handing them out. To everyone who will come up to me to ask for some, not just you specifically. And it is for people’s safety. It’s fine, I get it, you don’t like feeling like a charity case, and you want to be able to take care of yourself by yourself; but… There are times where it’s very important to accept other people’s help too. Where it’s crucial.”

Peter still looked unsure.

“You can pay me back later, if you want? In the form of a favor?”

“Like what?” He rose an eyebrow, the smallest bit of wary.

“Nothing dangerous or something. Like… Helping me hand out things, like clothes or food. Or those bandanas and knives, that I gave you last time. I usually have enough people to do it with, but an extra pair of hands is always useful.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. And I can even pay you for it, if you’d be open to the idea. It’s not really easy work, you know; carrying around boxes and handing out things to the in-need people.”

“Do you pay other people who help you?”

“They are usually men who work for me, so it’s already in their job description. So, I don’t pay them for it specifically, but, yeah. They do, technically, get paid for it.”

Peter bit his lip as he looked down and thought the offer through. “O-Okay?” It came out shakier than intended, of that Jason was sure. He laughed.

“Alright then. The first one will be a freebie, since I’m giving you the rebreather for free; but every time after that one, will earn you thirty bucks. How’s that sound?”

“Good. Really good. How many times a month will you need me?”

“Hmm… About three or four times. Good enough for you?”

“Y-Yeah, perfect!”

Jason bit down his smile and reached to his belt to pull out the rebreather. He gave it to Peter and showed him how to put it on securely.

“And that’s Scarecrow done. Now, let’s move onto the others.”

They ate and chatted; Jason explaining the rogues and their “things” to Peter between bites, as the kid noted down his words dutifully. Then the different alarms and the safe shelters.

“Doctor Leslie Thompkins’ clinic is free; if you get hurt, you go there, and she’ll patch you up. She won’t ask questions, or call people. She’ll just help you, and let you go afterwards. We go to her to get medical attention too, as the city’s vigilantes, when we can’t handle it ourselves.”

“Understood. Anything else?” The sun had set a while ago, the kid was probably tired.

“One more thing. If you see something that you feel like you need to report to someone, and you can’t get a hold of me or any other vigilante; Commissioner Gordon from the GCPD is the go-to guy. He’s one of the few clean cops around here, and is actually trustworthy. He won’t do anything to put you in danger and will help you to the best of his abilities. The worst-case scenario, he’ll contact us.”

Peter nodded. “Alright. The rogue gallery and their dangers, the alarms of the city, the safe shelters, Dr. Thompkins, and Commissioner Gordon. All noted down for future reference. Anything else?”

Jason bit his lip as he thought, tilting his head to the side. Was there anything else? Of course there was, it was Gotham, there was always something else. But he currently couldn’t come up with anything.

“No, I don’t think so. You’re good for now.”

“Alright then.” Peter gave a cheeky smile. “Thank you for all the information and the job opportunity, Red Hood, and good night.” He picked up his sketch-book, pen and trash; giving Jason a small wave and turning to leave.

“Wait, kid!”

“Yeah?”

“I was really worried when I heard from Nightwing that you had almost been mugged. I actually also came over today to check up on you. You seem fine but… are you?”

“Yeah, I’m alright.”

“You sure?”

“Yes.”

“Okay. You wear that bandana from now on, got it?”

“Yep.” He popped the “p”.

“And you carry the knife?”

“I had it when I was getting mugged too, I just couldn’t reach it before Nightwing dropped from his hiding space. If I had been faster, I’d have had those guys.”

Jason chuckled. “Really?”

“Yeah! I know I don’t look like much, but I’m strong. I can look after myself. I know some moves too.”

“Really now? Care to show?” Jason smirked under the helmet, though his voice probably carried it over if the way Peter’s eyes narrowed against his blatant mockery was anything to go by.

And between one blink and the other, Peter had set down what was in his arms, and was running at him. Jason barely had enough time to yelp as the kid ducked down, hooked his legs around Jason’s, and pulled.

And Jason fell.

“It also helps when my opponents underestimate me, and are careless.” Peter snickered. “This good enough for you, Hood?”

Jason couldn’t help but stare back, shocked. The kid had taken him down. The kid had taken him down. For real. Fuck. Color him fucking impressed.

“Hood?”

“Hm? Yeah. Yeah, no. Impressive, yes; but you’ll need more than just this one move.” He said, willing his brain to kick back online.

“I know, and don’t worry, I’ve got more moves where this came from.” The kid said, getting back up. “I can take care of myself.”

You really can, can’t you? Jason thought. “Alright then kiddo. This was fun, but I really need to leave now. And you probably need to go to sleep, since tomorrow is a school day.”

“Yeah, I probably do.” He gave a smile.

“See you later Peter.” With that, he grappled off the roof, the wind barely carrying over the kid’s reply.

 

***

 

DAY 20: Monday

THE PETER THEORY

Jason: Guys.

Jason: I visited Peter today.

Jason: Brought him some food.

Jason: We ate together.

Jason: Then we chatted.

Jason: I told him about the rogues of the city.

Jason: He was especially interested in the Scarecrow and the fear toxin, in a PTSD kind of way.

Jason: I also talked about the safe shelters, the alarm system, Leslie’s clinic, and told him to go to Gordon if he ever needed a cop.

Jason: And guys.

Jason: I know it will sound kind of stupid.

Jason: But…

Jason: He smiles like Dick.

Jason: I really think we need a DNA test.

Jason: Like, seriously.

Tim: And they look alike.

Jason: Fine, yes Baby Bird, they do look alike.

Jason: You were right, you told us so.

Jason: Is that what you want to hear?

Tim: Yes.

Barbara: I’ll try to get a sample when he’s in the library next time.

Barbara: You guys stay clear and don’t try anything.

Tim: But that could take days!

Barbara: Too bad.

Barbara: How long would the test last?

Tim: Not too long.

Barbara: K.

 

***

 

DAY 21: Thursday

Zac Miller was starting to become a nuisance. Seriously.

Another paper ball hit the back of his head, and Peter sighed loudly, fighting to keep his patience; but refused to give any other outside reactions. The teacher that was ignoring the entire situation, was Mrs. Abbot. She kept her lectures going without so much as a glance at Peter and the 26 paper balls all around his table.

He didn’t know what it was; his poor street boy appearance, his complete indifference of the classes, or the fact that he was a transfer student; that was making the teachers treat him the way they did. But it was seriously an issue. No one took him seriously, and everyone ignored any kind of problem he was having.

Maybe it was the fact that he was a scholarship student who enrolled in the middle of the semester. Maybe the teachers suspected something fishy was going on; which, was the case, actually. So… Points to them, if they’d figured it all out with minimal to no evidence, with nothing else but gut feeling. But still, it was frustrating.

Another paper ball hit the back of his head. Peter took in a deep breath. He gripped his pen tightly as he exhaled through his nose slowly, and then forced his body to relax into his seat. He refocused on the open page of his sketch-book, where Doctor Strange’s face was starting to appear.

He still couldn’t finish Ned and MJ’s drawings, got too emotional about it all while drawing them; but he wanted to keep drawing the people he loved and cared about, before he forgot their faces, even though he had unfinished sketches. And Stephen Strange was one of them.

He was missing the Bleeker Street Magician.

There was a knock on the classroom door, and Miss Ramirez, the algebra teacher, popped in her head and asked Mrs. Abbot’s help on something. Mrs. Abbot left with her easily, after a moment of conversing.

Just as the twenty eighth paper ball hit the back of Peter’s head. He still refused to give a reaction.

Then a sharp alert came from his spider-senses; the same time some kid yelled “Look out!”. And Peter turned around, almost inhumanly fast, just in time to catch the glass bottle that had been thrown at him.

The quiet chattering of his classmates died down; everyone fell silent. Peter looked at the bottle in his hands with wide eyes, appalled by the action.

That bottle could’ve done real damage to a normal person –which Miller thought he was– if it hit them. It could’ve caused a lot of injuries; from a simple bump on the head, to a fatal concussion. It could’ve hurt him really badly.

Peter’s shock slowly gave way to anger.

He breathed through his nose and got up from his seat. He held the bottle so hard; he was afraid he would break it. He stopped for a moment in front of Miller’s desk, to give a hearty glare at him, and then resumed his route to the trash bin. He threw away the bottle hotly, and returned to his seat without another glance at Miller.

He threw open his sketch-book, still very much agitated, and began an Iron Man doodle; using the familiar hero to calm himself down. The last thing he needed was to blow up and hurt people in a no-metas city, in the private STEM school he had enrolled in illegally.

Mrs. Abbot came back shortly after.

After class, when he was packing up his things to get to his next lesson, two boys came up to him. A dark skinned brunette and a sleep deprived raven. The raven had dark circles under his eyes; and the brunette was moving weirdly, like there was something wrong with his ribs.

The raven was eying him weirdly; Peter felt like the crystal blue eyes were staring into his soul. The weight of his gaze felt familiar, almost the same with the one he had been feeling for the past week.

It was the guy who had been stalking him around for the past week!

“Are you okay?” The brunette asked, Peter realized him as the guy who had yelled “Look out!” when Miller had thrown that bottle.

“I’m fine.” He answered with an easy smile.

“You sure? I mean I know Miller is a total asshole, but I couldn’t have ever guessed that he would go that far.”

“Yeah, I’m sure. The bottle didn’t hit me, did it?”

“Yeah, it didn’t. How did you do that by the way?”

The blue eyes watching his every move narrowed the slightest bit. Peter caught the movement.

“Fast reflexes.”

“Impressive.” The raven spoke up. He plastered on a smile and the squinting gaze looked almost gone. Almost. “I’m Tim, Tim Drake, I’m a senior. This is Duke, one of my best friends. What about you?”

“My name is Peter, I’m a senior too.” He glanced at his watch. “Look, it’s nice to meet you two; but I really need to go, I have Maths now.” With those words, he left the classroom quickly.

He didn’t know what it was about those two that made him feel so irked, so cautious; but he would be damned if he wasn’t going to listen to his gut feeling. (Not that it worked to his favor often, not about people; but better be safe than sorry I guess, right?)

 

***

 

DAY 21: Thursday

THE BAT-CHAT

Tim: I think Peter is a meta.

Duke: What?

Duke: We just talked to the guy.

Duke: Together.

Duke: How can you come to that conclusion.

Duke: I don’t even have a snippet of that thought process?

Bruce: Explain.

Dick: You’re not kicking him out of the city even if he is a meta, Bruce.

Bruce: Hn.

Dick: I’m serious.

Bruce: Wasn’t planning on it.

Jason: Are you serious right now Tim?

Tim: I’m not joking.

Cass: How?

Bruce: Tim.

Bruce: Explain.

Tim: Ok, so.

Tim: We were in class together.

Tim: He’s in our Physics class.

Tim: And, there is this kid, right?

Tim: This obnoxious, rich-bitch asshole.

Tim: He kept throwing paper balls at Peter.

Tim: Peter just ignored him.

Tim: And since Zac Miller is rich and his father frequently donates a shit ton of money to the school, the teacher ignored him too.

Tim: Then Miss. Ramirez came and asked for Mrs. Abbot’s help with something.

Tim: Mrs. Abbot left.

Tim: Then Miller threw something else at Peter.

Tim: A motherfucking bottle.

Tim: Glass.

Barbara: Oh my gosh!

Barbara: Is Peter okay?!

Tim: That’s the thing.

Tim: It didn’t hit him.

Tim: He caught it.

Tim: He turned around, a whole second before Duke yelled at him to look out by the way, and caught the bottle.

Tim: He was so fast.

Tim: Inhumanly almost.

Tim: It was insane.

Tim: Then he got up from his seat and threw away the bottle.

Tim: And while he was up and away, my eyes fell onto his desk.

Tim: His pen was bent.

Tim: There was the printing of a tight grip of a hand on it.

Tim: He’s faster and stronger than an average human.

Jason: Seriously Tim?

Tim: What?

Jason: I just.

Jason: I mean, it sounds crazy

Jason: The kid is a pipsqueak, and you’re telling me he has superpowers?

Steph: I agree with Jason on that one.

Steph: I think you’re getting a little too paranoid Boy Wonder.

Damian: You’re being preposterous Drake.

Tim: I have proof!

Steph: Yeah.

Steph: Proof.

Steph: That Peter is fast.

Steph: And that he probably had a rage rush or something.

Steph: Maybe he has anger issues.

Steph: Honestly, there are so many more plausible and possible possibilities.

Steph: And you straight up jumped to the craziest theory.

Tim: Are you guys serious right now?

Barbara: I’m sorry Tim, but they’re kind of right.

Barbara: I mean you don’t have any valid proof that you can show us.

Barbara: And even if you brought the bent pen here, Steph’s right.

Barbara: It could’ve been a rage or adrenaline rush or something.

Barbara: The pen could’ve already been bent.

Barbara: There are just so many other and more believable possibilities.

Tim: Duke saw it too!

Tim: Right Duke?

Duke: I mean…

Tim: Come on!

Duke: I don’t know what to tell you man, I wasn’t looking at his desk when he walked away.

Duke: And I wasn’t really interested in the speed he turned around either, just thankful that he didn’t get hit in the head with a giant glass bottle.

Jason: Just give up Tim, you probably mis-saw anyways.

Tim: What if I get more proof?

Jason: No.

Jason: Are you kidding me?

Dick: Tim, no.

Dick: No stalking the kid.

Jason: You’re gonna creep him out.

Steph: Don’t be creepy Tim.

Barbara: Tim, please, don’t.

Cass: No.

Tim: Bruce?

Bruce: I think you shouldn’t try to get any more evidence until you’ve witnessed any other odd behavior.

Bruce: We can’t just watch every person in this city who can bend a pencil out of anger.

Tim: Fine.

 

DAY 24: Sunday

“I wanted to apologize for the assumptions I made about Tony. I didn’t mean to be insensitive or upset you, I was just trying to help.”

“So, Red Robin talked to you about my dead guardian, huh?”

Nightwing winced. “Yes. I’m sorry; but learning something that major, he had to tell the rest of us, and-”

“It’s okay, I don’t care.” Peter shrugged.

“You- You don’t?”

He actually did, a lot. He hated it when people talked about him behind his back; but in this case, it wasn’t such a bad thing he supposed.

The vigilantes seemed mostly friendly and nice; and Peter would’ve done the same thing had he been in Red’s shoes, in possession of a critical information about a semi-homeless teenager’s supposed guardian.

“Not really.”

“Alright…? So, uhm… what’cha doing?”

“Trying to find a hardware store. I need to buy some things to secure up my living place a bit more. Can you help me find one?” Peter turned to face the vigilante with a hopeful look.

Nightwing gave him a smile. “Sure, I can.”

The blue vigilante told him that the hardware store was only a couple streets ahead, and Peter agreed that walking instead of grappling would be better. Once they got to the shop, Nightwing didn’t leave; he helped him pick out what he needed, and he paid for his things despite Peter’s glare. But Peter kept quiet other than that.

Red Hood was right after all.

“Can I drop you off as well?”

“I guess.”

This time, they chose flying over walking, and Peter couldn’t keep his glee in as they broke through the air; he whooped. Nightwing giggled at his antics.

They landed on a random roof, and Peter didn’t forget to say his thank yous to the guy for helping him so much.

“Not a problem kiddo.” He gave him a cheeky smile.

He waved after the guy as the blue vigilante grappled away, doing a hoop in the air as he went. Peter watched him go for a moment, enchanted with his moves. With that capability, he would put money on the guy being a gymnast or the alike, he was so good. The movements were so fluid, it was captivating.

 

***

 

DAY 27: Wednesday

Peter had the worst luck. Seriously.

Of course, it had been the store that he was in, that the robbers had dashed into. Of fucking course. Because the universe hated him. And it wasn’t even his own universe, it was a total stranger; and it was still giving him shit!

Peter stumbled forward and almost collapsed with the man in front of him when one of the asswipe burglars poked him with his gun. He turned to throw a quick, nasty glance at him; and just kept walking, keeping his grumbling internal.

This was not much more than a minor inconvenience for him; really, he could handle four burglars with guns. If only there wasn’t so many civilians around. Or if his web-shooters were at least half full. Or if he was Spider-Man.

But unfortunately, he wasn’t. And his web-shooters were completely empty, and there were seven civilians in the small store, including him. So, he couldn’t do anything.

He got poked from behind one more time, and the burglar behind him grabbed his arm and pushed him down onto a sitting position next to a little girl and her father. “Don’ move, an’ keep your mouth shut; or Imma shoot you!” He said, before moving away.

The little girl whined. Peter’s heart ached; she couldn’t have been older than six. “Hey, it’s okay.” He whispered to her. “Don’t be afraid, it’ll be fine.”

“Yeah?” She asked, also whispering.

“Yeah!”

“Hey! Didn’ I tell ya to shut the fuck up?”

Peter glared at the asswipe. “She’s just a little girl, and she’s scared. I’m just trying to calm her down. Can’t you just let her go? I doubt she would have anything that you’d want.”

“Which goddamn JL member ya think ya are, asshole? When a guy with a gun tells ya to shut up, ya shut the fuck up!” With that, the asswipe swiped his gun and smacked him across the face. Peter hissed as blood dripped down his nose. “Clear?” The asswipe asked, all smug and smirking.

“Crystal.” Peter hissed back.

The girl’s father pulled her against his side, putting a small distance between them. Peter understood of course, what he had done was extremely dangerous. Not only could he have gotten hurt, he could’ve gotten the little girl hurt as well, while trying to console her. So, he chose the path of shutting up. (For now.)

Thankfully, before he could say or do anything else that would’ve resulted with more of his blood spilling; help came.

The lights cut out suddenly, and everything went black. The hairs at the back of Peter’s neck stood up straight, but he didn’t move from his place. Not until the girl whimpered and her father hugged her close, trying to shield her from anything that could harm her. Peter moved his body in front of them as much as he could in pitch black.

He heard commotion, and gunshots rang in the shop. When the lights came back on a couple moments later, Signal stood over the knocked-out burglars with a scowl.

The girl was now crying. “Shh, it’s okay Lila, we’re alright love.” Her father was furiously whispering at her, trying to calm her down; but she wasn’t even listening. Peter turned around to see her completely pale, and trembling. The gunshots, he thought to himself, the gunshots must’ve scared her.

“Hey, Lila, is it? It’s alright sweetie, everything’s under control. Signal’s here, and he’s dealt with the burglars already. What’s your favorite color, hm? Is it pink?” He asked, eying her pink overall, and trying to distract her from her fear.

Lila sniffed. “N-No.” She said, turning to him. “It’s purple. But I like pink as well.”

“Mm, yeah, purple is very nice. But I prefer red and blue. Did you know that when you mix red and blue, it makes purple?”

“No way.” Lila gasped, still trembling but no longer crying. Her father gave him a grateful smile.

“Yeah!” Peter said, nodding enthusiastically. “You should try doing it at home, with your markers. You’ll see that I’m right. What other colors do you like?”

“Uhm… Green?”

“Yeah, green is very beautiful as well. You can make green by mixing blue and yellow.”

“Really?”

“Yes.”

“Hey, are you guys okay?” Signal asked, having finished checking over the other civilians and coming over to check up on them.

“Yeah, we’re fine.” Peter said, smiling up at the hero.

Signal gasped. “Your nose is broken; you need to get to a clinic.”

“Uhm, yeah, sure, I’ll do that. But really, I’m fine. That was some very good skills there by the way, I read that you have light abilities?”

Signal stared for a moment, and Peter feared that he had offended the guy. “Oh, sorry, was that a weird question? It was weird and rude, wasn’t it? I’m so sorry.”

“No, no, it’s fine. I just hadn’t met anyone who didn’t know who I was and what my shtick was since the first few weeks I’d started out, that’s all.”

“Oh, I’m new in town.” Peter replied sheepishly, trying to wipe off the now-drying blood with the sleeve of his plaid shirt.

“Yeah, that’s for sure.” Lila’s father replied. “I’m Tom, and I have to say kid, I admire your courage and kindness. But if you continue to act like this, you’ll get yourself or someone else killed one day. Or something worse. This is Gotham, nice people don’t survive here.”

“Thanks for the vote of confidence I guess,” He mumbled. “But I think I’ll be fine; I have thick skin.”

Tom chuckled. “I don’t doubt that. Come Lila, let’s get off of the floor.”

“You guys sure you’re alright?” Signal asked the father and daughter one more time, and Peter felt a sudden alarm wash over him as the vigilante turned his back to talk to the moving pair. He barely had enough time to turn around and see that one of the asswipes had gotten up and was raising his gun, before yelling out a “Look out!”.

Unfortunately, the guy had good aim. And also unfortunately, Peter had known both that; and the fact that Signal wasn’t going to be fast enough to dodge the bullet. Which was why he had pounced forward as well.

He felt a sharp pain in his left shoulder.

Lila screamed. Tom shielded her with his body. Signal immediately jumped ahead. Peter almost did as well, before remembering that he wasn’t Spider-Man right now; he was just a civilian who had just been shot. Who was probably supposed to be panicking about there being a hole in his arm.

But really, he was just upset that Lila was scared, he didn’t really care that much about a stupid bullet scrape.

But when he looked down, he realized that it was more than just a scrape, and that he was probably in shock because otherwise he would’ve been feeling that shit. The bullet had hit his shoulder right in the middle, and luckily, had went through; as Peter understood by the way blood was dripping down from the back of his arm as well.

Signal was currently busy zipping up the re-knocked-out asswipes, something he had forgotten to do before when he had first knocked them out. Lila was still crying and pointing at him. Tom was seemingly torn between trying to calm her down and looking back at him with wide eyes. Everyone else was just whispering among themselves and trying to take shield in case something similar happened again.

Peter was stuck looking down at his shoulder, and thinking of what he probably should’ve been doing; like putting pressure on the wound, and stopping the bleeding and whatnot.

But he couldn’t move, only stare dumbly.

Signal looked up; and Peter’s eyes moved to the yellow vigilante just in time to see him realize the bullet wound on his shoulder, and immediately jump into the panic mode.

Maybe it was the look he managed to give him, even through his helmet and white-lensed domino mask, that got Peter to act; or maybe it was the pain that was starting to make an appearance, as the adrenaline faded away and the shock started to wear off. But for whatever reason, he suddenly jumped into action.

He ran to the bathroom of the store, and locked the door behind himself.

His luck was seriously the worst.

Currently standing in the middle of a store bathroom, with an arm drenched in blood, and a panicked meta-human vigilante pounding on the door; Peter would fucking stand by that through nine rings of hell.

Honestly, how even was this his life?  

Deep breaths. In for five, hold for four, out for six. Calm down Peter, you got this.

He breathed through his nose to calm himself down, as he listened to Signal talk to the Oracle. The yellow vigilante asked her to call the cops, and to send back-up to his location; the burglars were dealt with, but one of the civilians were shot. Oracle said that she would call an ambulance.

And what reaction did the idea of a hospital got out of Peter?

Oh, hell nah.

He did quick work of his limited time, washing away the blood on his arm and using the tissue paper to make a make-shift bandage. He stuffed some of it into the wound as well, to stop the bleeding as much as he could.

He wrapped his belt around the bandage, over the joint of his shoulder; and then somehow climbed through the tiny bathroom window. The “bandage” was honestly not good, and barely holding on. But it was better than nothing, he supposed.

There was nothing to do for the bloody mess of white tiles that he was leaving behind.  And to be honest, he didn’t really care that much about it anyways; he had bigger problems. Like getting back to the stationary and wrapping his arm up more properly.

He was lucky that the bullet had gone through his arm and wasn’t still inside his body. That would’ve been a real problem, he’d hate to have to take it out himself. Sticking in his fingers, or anything else, into the bullet wound to take out the small metal piece; would’ve been a total nightmare. And a cause for many as well.   

He ran through the streets as fast as he could without jostling his arm too much, and got back to the stationary in record time.

He had a wound to take care of after all.

 

***

 

DAY 27: Wednesday

THE BAT-CHAT

Duke: Guys.

Duke: Peter was at the burglary today.

Duke: He’s the one who got shot.

Duke: And then he ran away.

Dick: What.

Tim: Excuse me?

Jason: Are you fucking serious right now?!

Duke: Yes…

Duke: I’m so sorry you guys.

Duke: I had knocked out the guys, and was checking over the civilians.

Duke: I forgot to tie them up, thinking that they wouldn’t be getting up anytime soon anyways.

Duke: Peter was busy trying to calm down a little girl himself.

Duke: I got to them at last.

Duke: I was talking to the girl’s father when he yelled out “Look out!”

Duke: One of the guys had gotten up and was about to shoot at me.

Duke: And the self-sacrificial idiot jumped in front of me immediately.

Duke: He got shot.

Duke: Then he locked himself into the bathroom, and somehow left through the window.

Duke: I don’t know where he is, or even if he’s alright.

Barbara: It’s alright Duke, it wasn’t your fault.

Damian: It sounds like it was.

Dick: Damian!

Damian: Tt.

Dick: When was this?

Duke: 20 to 25 minutes ago.

Jason: He couldn’t have gotten far.

Jason: I’ll patrol the Crime Alley, try to find the kid.

Jason: You guys patrol the other close districts, maybe he never made it back here.

Tim: Got it.

Steph: Suiting up.

Dick: You need me over there?

Jason: I think we’ve got enough men right now Dickie.

Duke: I’m really sorry guys.

Duke: Do you need my help?

Barbara: I think you should sit this one out Duke.

Barbara: Get some rest and everything.

Barbara: Ok?

Duke: Yeah, sure.

Bruce: Jason has got the Crime Alley and East End.

Bruce: Tim, you go over the Bowery with Damian.

Bruce: Steph, you’re with Cass; patrol the Chinatown.

Bruce: I’ll look at the Theater District.

Bruce: Report back to me in two hours.

Bruce: If we can’t find the kid in Somerset, we’ll look in a wider area.

Tim: Got it.

Steph: KK.

Damian: Yes father.

Cass: 👍

Chapter 6: Spider Allergies, Mother-Hen Vigilantes, And Library Meltdowns; Not Necessarily In That Order

Summary:

“You must be hating Signal now, if he let you get hurt.” Duke said, changing the topic. (Tim seemed a bit annoyed about it.) He was gripping his fork tightly, and glaring at his food.
Peter suddenly disliked the dude.
“Why would I, it was my fault? He did everything by the book, just didn’t count on one of the goons waking up; which is not usually something you should be looking out for if you think you’ve hit them hard enough.”
“Yeah, but he failed to protect you, didn’t he? He-”
“No. He didn’t. He did everything right. He’s an amazing vigilante; has very cool and high-potential powers, and is very nice. I don’t know why don’t seem to like him, Duke; but really, he did an amazing job last night. No one got hurt, other than me, and that was my own fault.”
Duke was gaping.

Notes:

A few things as usual, my loves;

1) Decided to not write a lover for Peter, because the story's trope is Found Family; and I should let it stay as Found Family. But who knows, maybe some character will appear out of nowhere, and sweep our spider boy off his feet. Or maybe I'll write a sequel (not very possible, but yeah).

2) TW: A meltdown/panic attack. Triggered by a childhood book. Be safe, babes :)

3) I have been working on this chapter for a while, throughout the posting of the others, which is why this took so little time to post since my last time. But seriously, the others will take longer time. School is in, and I can only write during the break times. (To be fair though, I don't write at all when I'm at home and left to my own devices. At school though, all I have during a boring history class, is my notebook. So, maybe I should be thanking school.)

Almost every interaction takes one whole day to write, and then I need to get them on digital; so, yeah... It takes a while. It will take a while. But I promise some very good scenes are coming up. Protective Tim, Steph and Duke; Signal interaction; more spider allergies; and much more!

4) I have never been shot before, and I don't know any spider mutate people personally; so some things about Peter's injuries might be pretty... inaccurate. Just ignore it; or leave a comment, maybe I'll fix it.

5) Hope you like it, and have fun!

Chapter Text

DAY 28: Thursday

Peter woke up with the biggest headache ever.

Or maybe the pain he was feeling was the ache of his shot shoulder, and it was reflecting to his head; he wasn’t sure. It was probably the latter. Anyways, he woke up drenched in sweat, and drowning in pain; and that was the important part.

Groaning in agony, he pulled himself up and out of the bed. He stared at his god-awful reflection on the bathroom mirror for a good five minutes before accepting that no amount of staring and internal begging was going to magically fix the problem of how shitty and half-dead he looked.

A shower wasn’t a good idea at the moment, while the bullet wound was not fully closed yet; so, a washcloth was going to have to do. He wiped down his body, and got lost of the disgusting stickiness all the sweat had brought upon.

His left arm hurt like a bitch, refusing to cooperate with him throughout the process; but he managed to put on his school uniform after ten painful minutes of fighting with the long sleeves.

He made sure to tie the Red Hood bandana around his wrist; the red fabric tight and visible on his arm. He slipped on his backpack, pocketed his rebreather and pocket knife, put on his shoes; and was officially ready for school.

Even though he had to take a break to sit down and just breathe, after all the moving around. Man, he had forgotten how much it hurt and exhausted his body to get shot. He would have to remember it this time, so that he would try to avoid it more actively next time he was in a gun-involved situation.

The walk to school was eventless, thankfully. Peter really wasn’t sure if he’d be able to deal with any muggers or gangers in his current state; injured and hungry. So, it was pretty good luck that the streets were mostly empty; other than people who were going to their jobs, and some street kids.

He arrived at the school, ignored Zac Miller’s usual commentary, and just got to his classes. In all of them he was only half-awake; but the teachers ignored him and the whole of his existence as usual, so he didn’t get scolded or anything. Small miracles.

He could’ve cried from happiness when the lunch-time finally came.

“Oi! Peter!”

Peter looked around the cafeteria and tried to locate where the call had come from; holding his tray tightly and hoping that he wouldn’t faint from exhaustion or something, until he found a table.

He saw Duke waving at him from a nearby bench.

For some reason, the guy felt pretty off at Peter. Not like, dangerous and stay away kind of off. More like… Anxious? And worried, maybe?

“Come eat with us!” Duke gestured at the table he was sitting at with Tim, and a blonde girl. They felt the same way too; and Peter could see the pinched expressions on their faces when he looked carefully, almost… Nervous? And maybe disbelieving?

What? Why?

He debated for a second; but then felt an immediate need to sit down, before he fell over or fainted, and began walking up to them. Seriously, what was the worst that could happen to him, by sitting at a table with three relatively weird possible friends?

He was jinxing it, wasn’t he?

“Hey.” He greeted the trio, before turning to the blondie. “I’m Peter.”

“I’m Stephanie, but I go by Steph.”

“Nice to meet you Steph.” They shook hands.

“What happened to your arm?” Tim asked after, frowning. Peter couldn’t be sure if the concern was fake or not; but the ignorance definitely was. It made him frown internally. There was just something about this guy, right under the surface, that screamed be cautious to him. “And your face?”

The way he always had something to hide, and did it almost perfectly; the way he always seemed to know stuff, without needing to be told… It just didn’t help with all the trust issues Peter had; when a guy had so many qualities that would make him a very capable and downright terrifying villain to have, and wasn’t being very honest.

“Uhm…” What should he say, what should he say? Hmm… Let’s go with the truth, and modify it just a little so that no one would call the 911, or the CPS. “I was at a robbery yesterday. Signal saved the day, but I got injured slightly. It’s nothing, really; just, a little strain and a bruise.”

“Just a little strain?” Tim looked a bit incredulous.

Peter frowned, what was his deal? Did he… Did he know something? It felt like he knew something. He acted like he knew something. “Yep. Nothing more.”

“You must be hating Signal now, if he let you get hurt.” Duke said, changing the topic. (Tim seemed a bit annoyed about it.) He was gripping his fork tightly, and glaring at his food.

Peter suddenly disliked the dude.

“Why would I, it was my fault? He did everything by the book, just didn’t count on one of the goons waking up; which is not usually something you should be looking out for if you think you’ve hit them hard enough.”

“Yeah, but he failed to protect you, didn’t he? He-”

“No. He didn’t. He did everything right. He’s an amazing vigilante; has very cool and high-potential powers, and is very nice. I don’t know why don’t seem to like him, Duke; but really, he did an amazing job last night. No one got hurt, other than me, and that was my own fault.”

Duke was gaping. “But-”

“Is this about him being a meta? Is that it, you don’t like metas?” Even Peter was surprised by the sheer amount of venom in his voice; but honestly, he shouldn’t have been. He had always hated mutants being discriminated against and hated on; just for having powers, for being different.

And now he was in a whole different universe, and it was happening here too. Seriously.

It was just so fucking annoying that out of everything in the whole world, racism was one of the universal constants. (Or, at least, one of the similarities between his home universe, and this universe.)

Duke’s eyes widened comically. “I- what?! No!”

“If that’s it, then maybe I should leave.” He didn’t even care about all of the previous exhaustion anymore, he just wanted to get away. 

“No! Peter, no, that’s not it at all, seriously, I promise. I don’t have a problem with anyone being a meta, really. Honest. S-Sorry, I guess I’m just a bit agitated and- and stressed. Things are a bit weird at home nowadays.” He finished lamely, wincing and looking down.

“Oh.” Peter debated for a moment. Duke wasn’t lying about being stressed, but his last sentence did ping his spider-senses. So, he was stressed; but not because of something happening at home. Hm… Curious.

But, alas, he didn’t have to tell Peter everything –or anything, really– he was entitled to his secrets. “Sorry to hear that.” Peter said, and sat back down awkwardly.

Tim and Steph had been completely silent throughout the whole conversation, watching the situation with amusement. Peter personally didn’t understand what was so funny, but decided that not asking would be the best course of action.

“Want some painkillers?” Steph asked eventually. “For your shoulder, I mean.”

“Oh. Uhm… Sure.” Peter mumbled, extending his hand with the slightest hint of a grimace. Steph raised an eyebrow, clearly noticing it; but gave him the painkiller without comments.

He looked down at the painkiller, resigned; and put it in his mouth and swallowed it. He turned back to his food with half-heartedly hidden frustration.

Getting hungry a lot more, and processing food a lot easier; was a really annoying aspect of his fast metabolism. But having medicine not work on him, or just work on him really, really fast; was honestly the worst of it.

Sure, the fast-healing was very cool; but if he couldn’t take a Tylenol or two to dim the pain while his body was stitching itself back together, did it really do much good?

Yeah, yeah; Peter knew that it did.

It still sucked balls though, and was annoying as shit. 

The others shared a look but didn’t comment. Peter ignored them in favor of glaring at his spaghetti.

“So…” Tim started after a while. “You’re a Signal fan?”

 

***

 

DAY 28: Thursday

THE BAT-CHAT

Tim: Guys.

Tim: Peter came to school today.

Dick: What.

Barbara: Are you serious?

Cass: ??

Tim: Yes.

Jason: Fucking how?

Damian: I agree with Todd, how?

Damian: Had Thomas failed at identifying who the causality had been yesterday?

Duke: No, it was him alright.

Duke: And his shoulder was bandaged up, and his nose was bruised up the same way as yesterday.

Barbara: Are you sure??

Duke: I mean, I didn’t really see much from the blood; since one of those motherfuckers had decided to pistol-whip the kid in the face.

Duke: But I feel like that is also a proof itself?

Jason: How was he?

Tim: He looked and acted fine, like nothing was wrong.

Tim: Just another Tuesday for him, you know.

Damian: It is Thursday, you imbecile.

Tim: It is an idiom, you dumbass.

Duke: Stop getting side-tracked.

Duke: When we asked him; he said that he had been in a robbery yesterday, and that it was just a strain and a bruise, nothing important really.

Steph: Yeah, and when Duke asked Peter if he hated the Signal now for “failing at protecting him”, because he’s an idiot with a huge guilt-complex, and thinks everything ever is his fault; Peter defended him.

Steph: Like, fiercely.

Steph: He defended Signal to Duke.

Steph: He defended him to himself.

Steph: It was so funny.

Steph: He also thought that Duke was criticizing Signal because he was a meta.

Steph: He almost left our table.

Steph: He got so mad; it was amazing.

Steph: Which is also why Tim is about to re-start his whole rampage about him being a meta.

Tim: He must be!

Tim: It would explain why he got so defensive, and why he could come to school with a bullet wound.

Tim: All the evidence says so.

Tim: You all are just living in ignorance.

 

***

 

DAY 29: Friday

It was raining.

It was always raining in Gotham, so that wasn’t a surprise; but rain meant that he couldn’t perch up on top of a rooftop like he usually did; so, Peter chose to lounge at a random fire-escape, as he doodled Strange tripping over his own cape.

He hadn’t thought that he would be seeing any of the vigilantes for a couple of days at least; because they seemed to give it a bit of time after each meetup, before interacting with him again (probably for reasons of not overwhelming him or something).

So, it was a complete surprise when his spider-senses pinged and let him know that someone was watching him.

Peter immediately placed the familiar feeling as the same one he had gotten when Red Hood had first followed him through Gotham; and turned up to look at where the guy was standing on the first few steps of the fire-escape, soaked to the bone.

He stared at him.

Hood stared back.

He rose an eyebrow.

Hood began walking down.

The guy towered over him where he was sitting at; all 200 pounds of menace and death –supposedly–, and just kept staring. “You little shit.” He finally said, after a long moment.

“Uhm, why am I a little shit exactly?” Peter asked, frowning slightly. He genuinely didn’t know what he had done to piss off the red vigilante.

“You got shot.” Hood reminded.

He winced, right. Peter had forgotten about that tidbit problem. “And that was my fault?” He tried.

“Yes! Signal tells us that you jumped in front of a bullet aimed at him; and then we go all around the city, trying to find the civilian that got shot and ran away; and not a single sign of you!

“Do I need to remind you that Signal is a vigilante? Hm? That he has Kevlar in his suit to protect him? And that even if he didn’t, he had signed up for getting hurt when he decided to wear spandex and run around the city, and it shouldn’t be a fifteen-year-old kid’s job to look after him?!”

“I’m seventeen!”

“Whatever. Or should I lecture you about not running away from help while fatally hurt? Was it because of the CPS or something? We would’ve covered for you Peter, you should know that, we’re vigilantes. We’d have helped, why did you run away? You scared us, scared me.” The hurt was visible in his voice, even through the modulator. And so was the anger.

Peter gulped, looking down guiltily. “I’m sorry.” He whispered, trying to not tense under the heavy gaze. He wondered what the crimson vigilante saw when he looked at him. A homeless, defenseless kid? An annoyance? A spoiled little brat? An idiot?

It was silent for a stretching moment, and then Red Hood gave a weary sigh. “Come here.” He said in a tried voice, opening his arms.

Peter looked up at him for a moment; before getting up and stepping into the hug.

It was quick, and kind of awkward; but no less nice. Peter could tell that Hood was thanking his lucky starts for his survival; and it made something in him churn, in a good way.

Then he noticed the bags he had.

“Whatcha got there?” He piped up.

“Some medical supplies, and food. Fresh and home-cooked, decided to bring you some when I realized I had over-cooked.”

Peter rose his eyebrows, a snort escaping him. “The Red Hood, infamous vigilante and the Damned Prince of Gotham; stress-cooks?” He gave into the chuckle bubbling up in him.

“Shut up.” Hood murmured, looking away quickly. Oh. Oh. So, he was right? Red Hood had stress-cooked? Because of him? “Where did you even hear that ‘Damned Prince of Gotham’ bullshit?”

He gave a cheeky smile. “Internet. I go to the library a lot, you know.”

“Yeah, I bet you do.” Hood took off his helmet and put it onto the steps where Peter had been sitting a couple minutes ago. “Now,” His voice was much younger and gentler without the helmet, but it had the same Gotham drawl that even the voice modulator couldn’t hide. “Let’s make a deal.”

“What deal?”

“You let me take a look at your wound, and I give you the food I stress-cooked for you, how about that?”

And with that simple sentence, the warm atmosphere disappeared at once.

Peter froze. Peter turned ice. No. No. No, he couldn’t. He couldn’t do that, he couldn’t let him see; he would know.

His wound wasn’t anywhere near healed up yet, still had at least a full month with how little he was eating. But it definitely didn’t look like a two-day-old bullet wound. It looked older. At least a week, maybe two.

There was no way Hood wouldn’t realize it immediately, no way he wouldn’t know. And Peter couldn’t let him.

“Peter?” Hood asked. “Is everything okay?” He put a hand on his good shoulder.

“N-No.” Peter flinched away from the touch; Hood’s hand fell away immediately. “I mean- I’m sorry, but I can’t do that. Y-You’ll just have to keep the food.” He quickly began packing up his little of belongings after pushing that out.

But Hood stopped him.

“Woah, woah, woah; okay, hold up, wait. What’s going on, we were just fine? Did I say something wrong?”

Peter stared at the red helmet, his heart beating in his ears. “I-I-” Should he tell him? Could he trust him? “N-No, you didn’t say anything wrong, I-I just want to leave.” No, he shouldn’t and he couldn’t.

People he trusted usually ended up stabbing Peter in the back. It was a universal knowledge, and probably a universal constant too; so, he wasn’t going to take that risk.

Especially with and ex-crime-boss-turned-vigilante who helped another vigilante enforce the rule of no-meta-humans in their city.

He tried to pull back his hand; he wanted to get away.

But Hood wasn’t letting go.

“Right, and I’m Batman.” He scoffed. “Kid, just tell me what I did wrong, okay? So, I can explain to you there is no need to be afraid or uncomfortable or whatever.”

“No, thanks.” He said snippily.

“Is this about me asking to see your wound? Did I cross a line or something?”

“I-I just- I just don’t like it… when other people… prod around my injuries.” Peter winced; gosh, he was going to need a miracle for that one to work. “I have had a… bad experience before. W-With a doctor.” He finished lamely, looking away. Fat fucking lie. And no way Hood wasn’t going to be able to tell that.  

Fuck, there was no way this was going to work.

Red Hood went completely still, not moving a muscle. “You don’t say.” His voice was drained of any emotion, cracking harshly through the modulator. “Here in Gotham?”

“N-No. Back in NY. I just don’t like it when other people touch my wounds and…” He struggled with his words for a moment before giving up and sagging. It was probably already obvious anyways, no need to dig himself a bigger hole.

Red Hood was strangely silent; taking it in, and probably seeing right through his pathetic excuse of a lie. Honestly, he hadn’t even made a good job of selling it, he had just said it out-loud –while wincing, too– and hoped for the best.

The vigilante let go of his arm. “I’m sorry.” Wait, what? “I didn’t mean to trigger you.” Oh my god, no way. “I was just worried.” Fuck yes, it worked!

“It’s fine.” Peter said quickly. “I’m just not comfortable with anyone touching me like that.”

Hood was silent for a moment. “Then we need to compromise somehow, because as much as I don’t want to make you uncomfortable; you have been shot, and I don’t think you went to a hospital or something.”

“No, I didn’t; but I’m fine. The bullet didn’t hit anything important, like the organs or the bones. And it went right through, isn’t stuck in my shoulder right now. Yes, I bled a little; but it stopped quickly enough and I didn’t lose too much blood. And I know I bandaged it up well. I’m alright, for real.”

Hood’s eyes burned into his shoulder; Peter couldn’t see where he was looking through the helmet, but he just knew it.

“Okay, fine. I’ll let it go for now. But only if you let me see the bandages at least, I want to make sure you did it right.”

“Alright.” Peter accepted easily enough. “But no touching.”

The vigilante nodded.

Peter took off his coat, ignoring the cold, and rolled his sleeve up to his shoulder. Hood looked at his bandages from a few feet afar and nodded to himself, mumbling under his breath. “Gosh, I can’t believe I’m doing this right now, being so irresponsible. A kid has literally been shot and I have been convinced to let it go with this little inspection.”

Peter held in his chuckle.

“You did a good job with that.” Hood said, gesturing at his wound.

“Thanks.” Peter slipped back on his coat. “So, uhm, food?”

Hood took out two plastic boxes from his bag, and some plastic cutlery.

The container smelled heavenly; and Peter wasted no time in digging in. Honestly, it had been too long since the last time he had eaten a home cooked, decent meal; and not a stupid cold sandwich or canned food. And something as simple as meatloaf or not; Peter could’ve sold his soul to the devil for the meal he was eating.

He loved Red Hood.

They sat next to one another on the steps of the fire escape, and were just eating the absolutely delicious food the crime lord had conjured up. They were silent, just listening to the rain; until, “And do you need anything? Food? Water? Blankets? Anything?”

“You’re already bringing me food; you and your friends keep feeding me. And honestly, thanks to you guys, I can’t find even a shrivel of my pride anywhere these days.”

“I mean it kid, answer me for real.” The vigilante said, after giving a small snort.

“Fine.” Peter looked down, biting his lip as he thought. “I guess…”

“Go ahead, tell me.” Hood coaxed.

“Maybe some pain killers would be nice?”

“I bet they would.” He gave a humorless snort. “How much do you need?”

Peter couldn’t possibly say the real amount he would need (spoiler: he needed about four times the normal dose); but if he could just make Hood believe that whatever he would be giving him was for, like, a whole week or two; then maybe he would have enough amount of drugs at hand, to last him a whole night of sleep or two.

And boy, was he missing those. Granted, it had only been two nights; but being unable to fall asleep because of the pain, was literally the worst. Being tired enough to faint at any given moment, but failing to fall unconscious no matter how much he tried.

So, he thought that it was only fair that he bitched about it a bit.

“One bottle of Vicodin should be enough, I think. For a whole week, I mean.”

Red Hood’s eyebrows shot up to his hairline. “You said it was fine.”

“It is!” Peter consistently didn’t meet his eyes. “It- just- hurts.” He finished lamely. “I’m not going to sell it or something. And I don’t have a drug problem either, I just- It hurts, and I can’t sleep at night. I will take two pills a day, one in the morning and one before bed. It will probably last about ten days at most.”

No way was it going to last ten whole days; it probably wasn’t even going to cover three full days, if he took two doses each day. Four times the dose, remember? There were twenty pills in one bottle of Vicodin, back in his universe. Guessing that it was the same for this one as well, he was probably going to be able to relieve his pain on five different occasions only.

Which meant that all he was going to get out of a whole bottle of Vicodin was five good nights’ sleep, probably; and no type of pain relieving whatsoever during the day. If he had enough self-restraint.

Hood huffed. “Okay. Fine. I’ll find you some drugs.”

Peter gave a grin at the masked man, thankful around the edges. He returned it, and ruffled his hair. The kid battled away the rough hands with a chuckle.

“Eat your food before it gets cold, pipsqueak.”

“Hey! I’m not a pipsqueak.” He said in a fake offended tone, and picked up his fork again.

“Yeah, yeah, whatever. By the way, the Big Blue Bird is coming soon, he’s visiting again. He’ll pop by you too, probably; just letting you know.”

“Thanks, I was starting to miss him, I guess.”

“You guess?”

Peter shrugged.

Hood laughed.

Peter smiled.

They kept eating.

 

***

 

DAY 30: Saturday

Peter winced as he slid off his coat and hanged it on the sling, the movement jostling his shoulder. A hiss escaped him, and he leaned on to the wall beside; letting out a long breath. It was still the first few days of his wound; so, pangs of pain hitting his arm at the smallest movements was normal. But it still sucked.

He sighed; he couldn’t believe he was seriously going to have to wait a whole month to heal. Normally, it didn’t take longer than two weeks; with enough food, rest and medication. But since Peter wasn’t in the position to afford any of those things to the degree he really needed right now, it was going to take him twice the time it normally did to heal a bullet wound.

And not to mention that his body was already tired from having to heal all of his previous injuries on nothing but one or two meals a day, a couple hours of sleep a night, and spite and willpower.

“Peter, are you okay?” Barbara asked, wheeling up to him. “What happened to your arm? And your face?”

Peter forced a smile for her sake. “Yeah, I’m okay. I just strained it, and got pistol-whipped during a robbery; everything’s fine.”

“Strained it?” The redhead looked a bit incredulous.

“Yeah, the bandages are just to keep it still to keep it from getting worse.”

She was silent for a moment, just staring at him with an open mouth; before, “Alright.”

“Come on, let’s get to work.” He said, pulling her along.

“Are you sure… you’re good to work?”

“Yeah, I’m sure. The floors look like they need a bit of mopping, should I get to it?”

“Uhm, sure? Only if you’re a hundred percent sure you can handle it though.”

“Sure, I can.” With that, Peter went on to cleaning duties.

He mopped around for at least half an hour before deciding that the floor looked clean enough. After, he continued with dusting around the shelves for a bit. Barbara helped him too, and by the opening time, the library looked pristine as always.

“Good job, Little Duck.”

“Thanks.” Peter gave her a smile, ignoring the pain.

“How do you feel?”

“Amazing. Do you need anything else?”

“Nope! Go sit at the front desk, and rest for a bit. If you need my help with a costumer, or need to ask me something; don’t hesitate to call out. I’ll just be doing some boring paper-work things, in the back room; I’ll be back in an hour.”

“Alright.” Peter accepted easily, and went to do as he was told; sinking into the chair with a long sigh. He managed to hold back any pained groans until the redhead was out of earshot.

Barbara didn’t need him for much else the rest of his shift, and Peter had a hunch she was doing it on purpose, to give him a break because of his injury. But since he so desperately needed that break, he didn’t call her out on it or something. The next seven hours were spent on the front desk, checking out books and answering questions.

When 5 pm came, Barbara kindly asked any remaining costumers to leave, as they were shutting down, and then came up to him.

“It’s time for clean-up.” Peter said, but she cut him off.

“No, I think you should leave early today. I’ll still pay you 200 dollars, no problem there; but I don’t want you working while hurt, and aggravating the injury.”

“But I’m alright.” Peter said, frowning. “I can work, Babs, seriously I’m fine. If you don’t want me to clean around, fine I won’t. But I can still help with tidying up around here.”

“I don’t know.” She bit her lip, looking away.

“Are you prepared to drag me out on my ass?” He asked bluntly, deciding that it was the fastest route to win the, frankly ridiculous argument. She was paying him to do work, and telling him to not.

The redhead looked up in surprise.

“No? Alright, then you don’t have that much of a choice anyways.” With that, he got to work.

He stayed away from any cleaning supplies, as he had promised Barbara; but picked up any straying books he saw lying around, and threw away the trash some teenagers had left.

It was the last eight minutes of his shift, when he came across it.

He was in the children’s section, looking around for anything that didn’t belong, when his eyes fell onto it; Charlotte’s Web. His childhood favorite.

The reason why he liked it the best, wasn’t only because he had loved the story, or because May liked to imitate the different voices every time she read it to him. It was because the book he had had, had been the copy his parents had bought.

That’s right, the worn out story book had been the one thing he had had of his parents after the plane crush; other than some old photos, and fuzzy memories.

And he had lost it when he was thirteen, when they were moving.

Peter didn’t realize he was crying until Barbara was touching his shoulder. “Peter?”

He flinched back from her touch, dropping the book. When had he even picked it up? “I-I’m so-sorry.” He gasped out; frantically trying to blink away the tears, and gulping big breaths to just calm down. Seriously, what was he, five? Why was he crying over a stupid book?

“Peter, what happened? Are you hurt?”

“N-No, nothing happened.” He wiped off his cheeks with his sleeves harshly. “I’m sorry.” Not that it helped stopping the oncoming ones. “I-I didn’t mean to- to damage the book, or- or scare you. I-I- I just-” He cut off with a sob.

“It’s okay, I’m not mad. Peter, you need to breathe, can you breathe for me?”

Peter wanted to nod, to do as he was told; but he could only gasp, his lungs burning, and his chest aching. He wasn’t getting enough oxygen, he needed more. He needed to breathe more.

A distant part of his mind reminded him that he was hyperventilating. That it wasn’t an issue of not enough oxygen, it was too much of it.

A hand touched his chest, a palm pressing flat against his sternum. “Slower.” Barbara’s insistent voice came through all the gasping. “Hold it.” She instructed, and Peter tried. “Good. Now let it out, slowly; and wait for a moment before breathing in again. Good boy, you’re doing so good Peter. Now let’s do it again.”

Barbara talked him out of his meltdown; and helped him calm down with her soothing tone and clear instructions. His stuttering breaths slowed down, his lungs finally complying with what the redhead was saying. He slid down the bookshelf, sitting flat on the wooden floor and leaning his head back onto the bookshelf.

“Peter?” Barbara touched his shoulder again, though a lot more hesitatingly. “What happened?”

Peter screwed up his face, hugging his legs. He reached out and grabbed the children’s book from where it had fallen; smoothing out the pages, and then hugging it close to his chest.

“I-I miss her.” He babbled. “I miss them.” The waterworks started again. “All of them.” With that, he broke down in sobs; hugging a kid’s book, and babbling useless words like a baby.

Barbara pulled him forward until his head was resting on her knees. “It’s alright Little Duck. Everything will be okay.” She said, starting to run her fingers through his hair, smoothing out the locks and massaging his scalp. She began humming a quiet tune, turning him into a sleepy puddle against her.

“Everything will be alright.”

 

***

 

DAY 30: Saturday

THE PETER THEORY

Barbara: I’ve got the DNA sample.

 

***

 

DAY 31: Sunday

Peter jumped up from his sitting position at once, when the blue vigilante jumped over to the roof he was hanging out on, with an aerial cartwheel none the less. Perfect jump, perfect landing; Peter was impressed.

He had always been interested in gymnastics; especially after he realized that his bones had severed after the spider bite, and he had become more flexible. Much more flexible than what a normal human was capable of.

He knew perfect form when he saw one.

And Nightwing was just that.

“Hiya Nightwing!” He greeted cheerily. “That was a pretty cool move.”

Nightwing took a moment to look him over with the smallest frown, and assess his appearance before answering. “Hi Pete, thanks for the compliment, I try. How’s it going?”

Peter shrugged, giving a small smile. “It’s going fine, nothing major.”

He saw the blue bird coming up short. “Nothing major?” He asked incredulously. “Didn’t you get shot? Like, four days ago?”

He shrugged again; what was there to say to that? “What’s that?” He asked, gesturing at the bag the vigilante was carrying, and changing the subject swiftly.

Nightwing gave a resigned sigh; oops, not so swiftly then. But he decided to let it go, as he allowed the topic change. “I brought you some things.” He opened the bag and pulled out five plastic boxes similar to the ones Hood had had last time they saw each other. And a blue bird plushie.

Peter couldn’t keep in his snort. “What is that thing?”

“Why, it’s a gift of course. And food.” He pushed one of the containers into his hands. “Let’s have dinner together, I want to chat a bit with you.”

“Alright.” Peter accepted easily enough; he was starting to enjoy being friends with these guys. ‘These guys’ being a series of deeply traumatized, weird, and savior complexed vigilante individuals; living their family fights in their masked lives, and seemingly refusing to go to family counseling to fix any of the stuff that was wrong with them. Like Nightwing's Oldest Sister Syndrome, or Red Robin's stalkerism problem.

They went and sat where Peter had been sitting before Nightwing came over. He took the blue bird plushie from the vigilante and stuffed it into his crappy backpack.

“So, Mister Nothing-Major-Is-Going-On-In-My-Life-Even-Though-I-Have-Been-Shot-This-Week, what about the more mundane things? School? Job? Got any friends? Any bullies?”

“Just how thoroughly did Red Robin stalk me?”

They shared a laugh.

“I wouldn’t have asked if I already knew.”

“Yeah, no, I know. I’m fine, school’s alright I guess, just boring. A lot. I work at a library on the weekends, and it can get pretty hectic without getting too exhausting; and the pay is nice too, so it’s pretty great.”

“Do you enjoy working there?”

“Yeah, a lot. Barbara, my boss, is amazing. She’s so nice and kind, and just… I can’t even explain it with words.”

Nightwing bit back a smile at the words. “And friends and such?”

“Got a few from both school and work. Tim, Steph, and Duke from school; and the library staff from work.”

“Aren’t they a bit older than you? Like, a couple years?”

Peter shrugged. “We’re still friends. And there are some bullies, at school, but I don’t really care for them.”

“Friends are good. Bullies, not so much. Do you want me to pay them a visit or something?” His voice lowered a few tones at the last sentence, taking a threatening edge.

Peter startled. “W-What? No! No, don’t do that. Seriously Nightwing, it’s fine, nothing major ever happens, just some stupid name calling. And even if it was more than that, you shouldn’t just go and kick a couple of teenagers’ asses, just because they’re being mean.”

“A little? Is it a little?”

“A little, a lot; doesn’t matter. You’re a vigilante, you should be focusing on bigger things. Not some high-school drama.”

High-school drama was exactly the type of thing Spider-Man dealt with, Friendly Neighborhood Avenger.

“Hm.”

Nightwing didn’t look convinced, but Peter didn’t have enough energy to argue with him any further. (Plus, the guy didn’t have names or anything, so what difference did it make whether he was convinced or not?)

He chose to follow his lead and end the subject, picking up the plastic cutlery to begin eating. But the second he opened the container given to him by the vigilante, his spider-senses slammed into him like a truck.

He threw away the box at once, jumping up and staggering back.

“What is it? Is there a bug in it or something?” The blue bird asked worriedly.

“Sm’lls like vin’gar.” Peter slurred his words, barely containing the hiss trapped in his throat. “Is there vin’gar in th’t th’ng?”

“Yes?”

“I’m allergic to vin’gar.”

“Allergic?”

“Yes. Lethally.” He clenched his teeth, doing everything in his power to not give the reaction his inner spider was giving. He shuddered and winced, his stomach twisting in nots and churning up.

“Oh my God.” Nightwing gave a grimace. “I am so sorry; I had no idea. I didn’t mean to- to do this, to hurt you.”

“Hm, I know. But please, never again. And please, get that thing away from me.”

“Right away.” Nightwing packed up their stuff immediately; and picked him up by his waist, like a teddy bear. “I’ll swing by later to clean up the mess.” He said, in lieu of an answer to Peter’s surprised squawk. “For now, let’s just get away.”

They jumped over a couple roofs, not bothering to slow down until Peter shouted up at the blue vigilante that they could stop now. The guy set him down carefully, and backed up a couple feet; seemingly completely unaffected by the impromptu exercise.

Guilt was Nightwing’s greatest fuel, it seemed.

“Nightwing?”

“Hm?” He looked up from his zoning. “Peter, I am so sorry-”

“It’s alright.” Peter cut off his rambling before it could even start; nib the problem in the bud, right? “It’s okay, I’m not mad, and I’m not hurt. No harm, no foul. Just calm down, okay?” He could almost see the guy’s guilt, coming off of him in waves; he needed him to calm down.

“I hope the other containers have some different food?” He tried to joke. It managed to draw a chuckle from the anxious vigilante.

“Yeah, don’t worry about it, we have varieties. I actually didn't have time to cook these myself, so I asked my grandfather for for it, and he made some different dishes.”

“Your grandfather cooked these?”

“Yeah, he did.” He pulled out another container, this one for himself. “The other three are different dishes, probably no vinegar in them; so, you don’t need to worry about that.”

“Alright.”

They sat down at a relatively clean spot, and began eating.

“Why so many containers? Are you visiting other people after me?” Peter asked, after he was done with his food; curiosity poking at him.

“No. I actually thought that you could keep the extra ones. Like, to eat later.”

“Really?”

“Yeah.”

“That’s so sweet.” He tried to give a smile; it looked more like a grimace. “But I don’t have a fridge to keep them cool, and I don’t have a microwave or something to warm them up later either.”

“Hm.” Nightwing frowned. “Yeah, that would be a problem.”

“I guess they wouldn’t go bad until tomorrow, and I can eat them cold.” Peter tried to compromise, when he saw the guy’s truly defeated and frustrated expression. He understood how it felt when you tried to do good and be kind, and it blew up on your face at every aspect and step of the way.

“No, we can’t have that. I guess I can swing by tomorrow as well, to drop off the food; unless you’d prefer some space?”

“Oh, no, it’s totally fine. I enjoy your company.” Peter grinned up at Nightwing. Nightwing grinned back down, his frown finally disappearing.

“Really?”

“Yep.” He popped the ‘p’.

“Alright then, I’ll find you.”

“And I’ll be waiting.” Peter picked up his backpack and went over to the fire escape. “And thanks for the plushie.” He called out to the vigilante before starting to climb down the stairs.

Nightwing’s laugh reached his ears over the wind.

It made him smile.

 

***

 

DAY 31: Sunday

THE BAT-CHAT

Dick: The kid is allergic to vinegar.

Dick: And guess who tried to feed him a vinegar dish this evening, while trying to hang out with him and get to know him better.

Step: Dick, I swear to God, if you have killed him, I’m gonna be very mad.

Dick: He’s fine, he didn’t even eat it.

Dick: He threw the container away as soon as he opened it.

Dick: It was kind of weird actually.

Dick: Low-key reminded me of the Beast Boy that time when Vic gifted him that cheese he hated, on his birthday, as a prank.

Dick: The only thing missing was a growl.

Tim: Maybe he’s, like, a half-animal meta.

Tim: Like a half-cat or a half-dog or something.

Tim: Like Croc.

Steph: Quiet down Tim.

Barbara: What did you do afterwards Dick?

Dick: Apologized and tried to give him the other plates of food Alfred had cooked, obviously.

Dick: Thankfully, they were vinegar-free.

Jason: Only you could’ve almost killed him while trying to feed him.

Jason: Only you Dickiebird.

Steph: Wait.

Steph: Tried?

Dick: Yeah…

Jason: Oh God, what else happened?

Dick: I kind of forgot that he probably didn’t have a fridge, or anything, to store that food in.

Dick: Peter reminded me gently.

Steph: sdjfkffegjı

Barbara: Oh, Dick…

Tim: Seriously?

Jason: Oh, my God.

Jason: My brother is an idiot.

Dick: Hey!

Dick: Don’t call me an idiot.

Jason: Am I wrong though?

Damian: That was poor planning on your part Richard.

Jason: Even the Demon Brat agrees!

Damian: Tt.

Tim: dlfmsdi

Duke: dfadsiidi

Dick: Yeah, yeah, laugh all you want.

Steph: Come on Dick, don’t sulk.

Steph: You had it coming.

Dick: Anyways; I’ll drop by tomorrow evening too; to give him the rest of food, after warming it up at home.

Dick: He really liked it; and I want him to have it, Alfred cooked it for him after all.

Jason: It’s Alfred’s cooking, of course he loved it.

Jason: What sane person wouldn’t?

Dick: True.

Steph: Amen.

Tim: Absolutely.

Duke: Yeah!

Barbara: Definitely.

Damian: I agree.

Cass: Yes.

Bruce: He is the best cook I know.

Bruce: Though you come in as a close second, Jay.

Jason: Really?

Bruce: Of course.

Tim: Favorite Child Alert!

Steph: I thought you didn’t have favorites, Bruce.

Dick: I thought you loved us all, Bruce.

Duke: I thought we all ranked the same in your heart, Bruce.

Tim: This wounds us, Bruce.

Bruce: Shut up, the lot of you.

Dick: rgaskgikaif

 

***

 

DAY 31: Sunday

THE PETER THEORY

Barbara: Tim?

Barbara: The DNA test?

Barbara: It’s been thirty-two hours.

Tim: Guys, I don’t know what’s happening.

Tim: Seriously.

Tim: I have no idea.

Tim: Like, not even a theory.

Jason: Tim?

Jason: Baby Bird, what’s wrong?

Tim: I’ve run the test three times.

Tim: It’s always the same.

Barbara: What are the results?

Barbara: Are they not related?

Barbara: Is that why you’re freaking out?

Tim: No, they are related.

Tim: %99.99

Jason: Then what’s wrong?

Tim: Peter doesn’t have the meta gene.

Tim: He’s not a meta.

Tim: But he is different.

Tim: His DNA is different.

Tim: It’s mutated.

Tim: And radioactive.

Tim: Way, way more than a normal human.

Tim: I-I don’t get it.

Tim: I’m so confused right now.

Tim: And kind of freaked out, to be honest.

Barbara: Okay, let’s go from what we know.

Barbara: Peter is %99.99 Dick’s son.

Barbara: He’s not a meta; but he’s got abilities (?), and his DNA is different.

Barbara: And he’s radioactive.

Tim: Pretty much, yeah.

Tim: And stop doubting me, he does have abilities.

Jason: Is it possible that he’s a lab experiment, maybe?

Tim: What?

Barbara: How?

Jason: Someone stole Nightwing’s DNA and made Peter, or maybe even actually spent a night with Dick or something; and then experimented on the kid in a lab, playing with his DNA, trying to make a weapon out of him.

Tim: Not as far-fetched as I’d like it to be; possible.

Barbara: That can also explain why the kid was so wary of all of us at first.

Tim: Yeah, that too.

Barbara: I don’t like this picture.

Jason: I hate this picture.

Tim: So, what do we do now?

Barbara: Alright, forget about the weird DNA situation.

Barbara: We’ll come back to that later.

Barbara: Firstly,

Barbara: We need to tell Dick.

Barbara: We can’t keep this from him.

Jason: I’ll talk to him.

Tim: What about the others?

Jason: They all probably have their own theories and whatnot.

Jason: You aren’t the only detective in the family you know, and they all have two eyes and a brain too.

Tim:

Barbara: We should still probably sit them down and explain calmly after you’re done with Dick though.

Jason: Got it.

Jason: I’ll let you know.

 

***

 

DAY 31: Sunday

Jason: Hey.

Jason: Where you at?

Jason: I’ve been looking for you; you’re not in the manor, not in the cave, not out patrolling?

Dick: An emergency came up; going back to Blüdhaven.

Dick: Fuck, I can’t believe I’m ditching on the kid.

Dick: But this is really important.

Dick: Can you maybe bring him the food Alfie has cooked, instead of me?

Jason: Shit.

Dick: Jason?

Jason: We gotta talk.

Jason: It’s important.

Dick: Did someone get hurt?

Jason: No, no one got hurt.

Jason: It’s about Peter.

Dick: What happened?

Dick: Jason, you’re worrying me.

Jason: Just, visit as soon as you can, and come see me when you do.

Jason: I should really tell this to you as soon as possible; but it’s really not a conversation to be had over text.

Jason: It’s not a bad thing.

Jason: Actually, I think you’ll be pretty happy with the news.

Jason: Or at least, neutral?

Jason: But still.

Jason: It’s gotta be face-to-face

Dick: Fine.

Dick: Be like that.

Dick: I’ll be there next weekend.

Jason: K.

Chapter 7: Luke, I Am Your Father. Wait, No- Dick, You Have A Son

Summary:

A man sat on the armchair in front of him, his back turned. A cup of tea in his left a hand, a book in his right. A gun poking out of his waistband.
“Hello Dickiebird, what brings you by?”
The cup and the book were discarded onto the coffee table, the man turning around with a vicious smirk. The unnaturally green eyes glowed in the dimly lit room, the familiar white patch of hair falling onto his forehead. He didn’t draw his gun as usual though.
Lesser traps than the usual amount, a pristine flat, and no threats on life? Wow, okay, this was going to be an emotional talk then.
“You must be getting old, Jaybird. Did you forget that it was you who wanted to talk to me?”
Jason only hummed, his smirk losing its edge. “Let’s sit down.”

Oh, this was going to be a really emotional talk.

Notes:

Okay my loves, the Few Things:

1) No Questions Asked in this chapter is a sibling thing; where you have to do whatever you are asked of, without asking any questions. In exchange you are owed a No Questions Asked by the person who asked you for one. (I stole that from How I Met Your Mother sdkaslfjksjkja)

2) I don’t care if it’s inaccurate that Duke can expand his photokinetic vision to the outside eye, I say that he can. I don’t think it’s that outrageous anyways, just a little power-up. But yeah. Normally, he isn't supposed to be able to do that.

3) I don’t know why exactly Batman put in place the No-Meta-Humans rule; but I had to mention it and therefor needed to improvise a bit. I didn’t want to make it a racist rule, or a hateful thing; so, I didn’t. It might be inaccurate, but I didn’t want to make Batman a character who would hate people just because they had powers. Even him from almost twenty years ago, when he was young and inexperienced. It might be a part of his character ark, and personal growth; but I still didn’t want to write that down into my story. So, I changed that part a bit. Hope it’s not a problem for you lot.

4) Okay, so, I know I’m about to make a lot of people pretty disappointed. But all I ever know about DC literally comes from other fan fictions, tumblr, Pinterest, and ChatGPT. And ChatGPT told me that Tim wanting to not share his solid proof of Peter being Dick’s son, and his weird-DNA-situation with others, even Steph and Duke, before Jason talked to Dick and Dick shared it with his family himself; was characteristically accurate. So… If it actually isn’t, don’t get mad at me, get mad at ChatGPT aslshdlja.

5) THE WARNING: Rape and SA attempt. It doesn’t actually happen. The guy doesn’t even get to lay more than a single hand on, before he gets shot down. But yeah. Just wanted to warn. Also, the entrance to the scene can still trigger some of you, it’s a bit long. And it’s kind of graphic. Be careful, and be safe my loves!

6) TW: Also, blood. I don’t know if I’ll remember to make a warning about this one later down the line for the next chapters, or if I have done so in the past, but I’m making it now. There are some shootings, and mentions of blood. Again, not really graphic, only a few scenes where I describe how the blood has splashed onto… a specific person. But yeah, could be trigger-y I guess.

Hope you guys enjoy!

Edit: Oh my gosh, sddsaklsjdlka, I am having so many second-thoughts about the name sdnndalsf

Chapter Text

DAY 32: Monday

Peter allowed Steph to pull him through the cafeteria crowd, and to their established table. To be honest, he kind of needed the help the blonde was giving. He had had yet another sleepless night last night, and was currently at the point of passing out from exhaustion after five days of almost no sleep. Hood had still not gotten back to him about those painkillers.

He fell onto his chair with a loud thud.

Tim looked up with a frown. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah.” He answered. “Just tired, couldn’t really sleep last night.”

“There, there.” Steph crooned at him; he groaned back in response.

Tim was still frowning. “Are you sure you’re alright? You look half-dead, this feels like more than a simple insomnia problem.”

“Gee, thanks.” Peter sassed. “But seriously, I’m fine.” He picked up his utensils and turned his attention back onto the food. Truly, he didn’t feel like taking even a single bite from the chicken in gravy –the nausea was too potent for doing any kind of eating– but he had to.

He needed the protein, and the nutrients; and he needed to not starve to death. He couldn’t just let a whole meal go to waste just because he wasn’t feeling like chicken right now. (Even though the issue was not him being a picky eater, not at all.)

So, he forced himself to take a bite, even though the meat tasted like paper against his tongue, and felt heavy in his stomach. He kept eating until there was only scraps left in the plate; and felt kind of proud of himself, for managing to brave the nausea his irregular meal schedule had been bringing onto him for a while now. He felt good, other than his aching stomach.

But then he made the mistake of putting his head down onto the table, after he was done eating, to get a moment of shut eye.

He shouldn’t have dropped his guard.

Ice cold water poured over him, and Peter woke up from his sleepy daze with a jump and a gasp. He turned around in a flash to be staring at Zac Miller’s smirking face, his heart beating in his ears. Jesus Christ. This guy just didn’t know when to give up, did he?

He saw Duke getting up from the corner of his eye, but motioned him to sit back down; he didn’t want a commotion.

“What do you want now, Miller?” He asked tiredly.

“For you to know your place, obviously.”

“Which is?”

“Under my shoe, Crime Alley scum.”

Peter barely stopped himself from groaning at the two-hundred-and-twenty-second-hand insult, rolling his eyes at the basic bitch-ness. Honestly, what even was the point of being the ‘bad guy’ if you weren’t going to be your own bad guy, if you weren’t going to be original? There was nothing special about using dated insults, and shouting half-baked comebacks.

Yeah, he didn’t really care for the over-used insult; almost gave a yawn to it actually.

But apparently, his new friends did.

“Fucking excuse you?!” Steph jumped up from her seat with a shout. “What did you just call him?”

“I think you heard me, you Crime Alley scum.” Miller said, and an understanding downed on Peter. Oh. So, Steph was also from Crime Alley. “This school is getting worse and worse every day, getting filled with people like you. Scholarship was the dumbest idea Wayne had ever had, and now classy people like myself has to pay for it.”

“Classy?” Tim scoffed, getting up as well, with Duke in tow. He pulled Steph back, getting in between her and Miller. “I could spend hours, explaining to you how money doesn’t buy class; but you wouldn’t get it. So, I’ll go down to your level.” And Peter watched in fascination as Tim’s expression change completely; turning cold, turning ice, turning dangerous. He straightened up his spine, and towered over the backseat-bully.

“You think you’re classy? No. Classy looks like me. Timothy Jackson Drake-Wayne; the owner of the Drake Industries and the heir to the Drake fortune, the CEO of the Wayne Enterprises and one of the heirs of Bruce Wayne, top marks on all of my classes, a nineteen-year-old billionaire. The only reason I’m back in this school, dealing with dogs like you in the first place; is because I had to drop out two years ago, to help my father take care of the said companies; and he wanted to enroll me back in after the crises were over, because he cares about my education.

I am classy. But you? Don’t make me laugh. You are not classy; you are nothing, compared to me. You call my friends the scum under your shoe? You’re the scum under my shoe.”

Oh.

My.

God.

Well. One upside was that, maybe for the first time in his life, Peter could now actually say ‘I knew it!’; because he had. He had known that Tim could be dangerous, that he needed to be cautious around him. He had known it.

Wait a damn minute…

Wayne?!

Miller tried to give a scoff, but it was obvious as the day just how intimidated he was. “Shut it, nerd. A billionaire? Right. You’re over-estimating yourself.”

Tim had one answer. “No, I’m not.”

Him and Miller got into a staring contest, willing the other to back down. Miller’s gang of high-school peaks were standing close, almost circling them; and watching on how the situation would unfold.

Peter only then realized that Steph and Duke were standing on his each side, both only slightly in front of him, glaring at the assholes. Almost as if… protecting him from them.

“Whatever.” Miller sneered. “Your precious little friend won’t be here for long anyways. No scholarship low-life enrolls in the middle of the semester. Special condition my ass, something fishy is going on here, and even the teachers know it. A dozen of people are trying to reach your daddy dearest to fix whatever the hell had happened, and get that punk in a jail cell. Why don’t you be the messenger, hm?”

Oh, fuck. Fuck, fuck, fuck. Fuck his luck; out of everyone in the school, he had gone and made friends with the one kid who was the son of the man he was scamming by simply being in the building. Oh fuck. And now he knew. Now Tim knew, and-

And he was giving Miller one of the smuggest smirks Peter had ever seen. “What makes you think he doesn’t know it already?” He whispered after getting into Miller’s face. “What makes you think that he didn’t realize it immediately, seen all the e-mails and everything; and just chose to ignore it, allowed it, because he was impressed by Peter? What makes you think, that Peter doesn’t deserve to be here, and much more than you ever could too?”

What.

The.

Fuck.

With that Tim slid past the boy he had broken, and began walking away with a victorious grin. Steph and Duke followed after him dutifully, the latter pulling Peter along as well. They only stopped when they reached a bathroom.

“You need to change your shirt. It’s 42 degrees outside, you’ll get sick.” Tim said, turning to him. “You go ahead and take it off, dry yourself with the paper towels. I’ll find you a new shirt, and Duke and Steph can wait here, to make sure no one walks in on you or something.”

Before Peter could say ‘Yes, sir.’ And do as he was told –by the surprisingly authoritarian voice of his peer– Steph cut him off.

“What about his bandages? They are soaking, he needs to change them as well.”

“That’s right.” Duke agreed. “He can’t go around with wet bandages.”

“Alright then. Me and Steph will go and smuggle out some bandages from the infirmary, you go and find him a shirt. And Peter, wait for us in one of the stalls, alright? We won’t take ten minutes.”

Peter nodded dumbly, and the trio left after seeing him into the bathroom. He stared up at his reflection on the bathroom mirror, in complete shock; his brain still trying to process what had happened.

His very new friends were weirdly overprotective of him.

Tim was a Wayne.

Tim knew he was scamming his father.

His father, apparently, also knew he was scamming him; and was letting him.

What.

Peter shook his head to try to get rid of the headache inducing thoughts; he didn’t have the capacity to deal with them right now.

He went into one of the many stalls, to take off his wet shirt and bandages. He threw away the ruined medical supply, and dried himself off with the toilet paper, as much as he could. He inspected his wound too, for only a moment; before dismissing it and beginning to anxiously wait for his friends.

 

***

 

DAY 32: Monday

THE BETTER ROBINS

Tim: Okay we don’t have much time; we have to be fast.

Tim: Peter will have to take off his shirt, and unwrap his bandages.

Tim: After he’s done getting dressed, I’ll somehow get him away.

Tim: You two, stay behind.

Tim: Duke, I want you to use your powers to see a few moments ago.

Tim: And Steph, I want you to take a photo or a video as Peter takes off his bandages.

Tim: I need to see how that wound looks.

Steph: Tim, are you fucking kidding me right now?

Tim: What?

Steph: What?!

Steph: Are you seriously asking me to record the light-hologram of a half-naked seventeen-year-old boy right now?

Tim: Cut with that crap.

Tim: I’m not being a pervert here.

Tim: The recording is to have proof.

Steph: So, you’re gonna show it to others?

Steph: What the hell Tim!

Duke: Steph’s right.

Duke: I don’t want to spy on him like this.

Tim: Don’t act like you’re not dying with curiosity too.

Duke: Yes, I am.

Duke: But that doesn’t mean I’m going to disrespect Peter’s privacy like this.

Duke: Plus, I only recently managed to expand my photokinetic vision to the outside eye.

Duke: I don’t even know if I can do this.

Tim: You and I both know that you can handle doing it for a couple seconds; long enough for a short video or a quick photo.

Duke: I still don’t want to.

Tim: Then you leave me no choice.

Tim: No Questions Asked, you both owe me one.

Tim: Use Duke’s abilities to get a clear shot of Peter’s wound.

Steph: Are you serious right now?!

Duke: You’re really going to use those debts here?

Tim: Yes.

Duke: Fine.

Duke: I’ll do it.

Steph: Fine, whatever.

Steph: But I swear to God, Boy Wonder.

Steph: If you’re wrong…

Tim: I’m not.

 

***

 

DAY 32: Monday

They came back in less than ten minutes, as Tim had said they would. He let out a breath he hadn’t known he was holding, when they did.

“Peter?” Duke called out.

“In here.” Peter answered, opening the stall door the slightest bit to pop out his head. He made sure to keep his shoulder out of the trio’s line of sight, when he extended his arm. Steph gave him the dry t-shirt, and the new bandages. Peter closed the door again to get dressed.

“You don’t need a pair of pants as well, right? They didn’t get wet?” She asked.

“No, don’t worry, they’re okay.”

“Alright then.”

“By the way,” Tim started after Steph. “I need to talk to you about something after this. In private. It’s kind of important.” And Peter stilled.

“W-What?”

“Yeah. Don’t worry, it’s nothing bad. But… important.”

“Okay.” Peter said nonchalantly, feeling like anything but. He threw on the short-sleeved t-shirt, and got out; the chill causing goosebumps across his arms.

“Sorry.” Duke said, once he saw his shudder. “I didn’t have any other spare clothes, just this one t-shirt.”

“It’s okay, I don’t really mind the cold.” Peter said, forcing a smile for his friend’s sake. He actually did, a lot. Especially because he couldn’t thermoregulate. But he was barely even feeling it because of the nerves anyways, so why bother getting sulky? “You had something to talk to me?”

“Yeah.” Tim answered. “But in private. Come on.” He grabbed his good arm and pulled him along, but Steph stopped them.

“Wait, take my jacket; you’ll freeze to death otherwise.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yeah. I’m wearing a long-sleeved shirt under this, it’s alright. Take it.”

“Okay.”

He put on the brown jacket, and allowed Tim to pull him out. They walked through the empty halls –God, the break had ended, they were missing their classes– and went outside to the yard. The raven sat him down on a bench, sitting across from him and drawing in a huge breath.

Peter’s nerves were completely fried by that point. “I’m so sorry for scamming your dad!” He shouted before Tim could open his mouth.

Tim stared at him. “… What?”

“I’m so sorry. I hacked into the school system and put down my name, faking some e-mails and forging some documents. I never meant to commit a crime, or scam a billionaire thousands of dollars. I just needed food, and school was the easiest free option.

“I was new in Gotham, so I didn’t know which shelters were safe; and I didn’t want to risk it. This felt like the best bet. I’m so, so sorry Tim.” He looked down, not wanting to see the disgust or the anger on his friend’s face.

“Peter, look at me?”

But Tim wasn’t mad. When Peter looked up, all he saw was a small smile on the raven’s lips, his eyes shining with something akin to amusement.

“I’m not mad, I promise I’m not. I’m actually impressed. Do you know I helped improve the cyber defenses the school system has? How did you even break through the walls?”

Peter only shrugged.

“Well, it’s pretty fucking cool that you managed to do that, if nothing else. And Bruce had the same idea when he first found out. I think he wants to come talk to you himself, but I’m not really sure. Not for a bad thing though; like, to get you arrested, or kick you out. Just to talk.”

“About what?”

“I’m not exactly sure, but I know it’s nothing bad.” Tim tried to reassure him as much as he could. “Trust me, I’d know if it was.” After a moment, “Let’s go back inside, it’s too cold to be out with jackets this thin.”

Peter followed after him dutifully, and felt himself relax against his will when Tim’s arm found its way around his shoulders. Safe. His inner spider whispered, and Peter couldn’t argue with that fact.

He did fight against the instinct of leaning in to the pseudo-hug though.

 

***

 

DAY 32: Monday

THE BAT-CHAT

Duke: Guys.

Duke: I think Peter is a meta.

Steph: Me too.

ONE VIDEO SENT TO THE CHAT

Tim: I TOLD YOU.

 

DAY 32: Monday

Jason found the kid at one of his usual spots, sitting cross-legged on a roof and drawing in his sketch-book. He stalked up to him, not bothering to be quiet, and gave a wave when the pipsqueak looked up with excitement. He grinned under his helmet.

“Hey kid, how’s it going?”

“It’s going well.” Peter smiled up at him. “How about you?”

“I’m doing good as well, thank you for asking.”

“Any particular reason for your visiting?”

Jason gave a laugh. “You really want those painkillers, don’t you kid?”

“I can’t sleep at night.” Peter whined. “Of course I do.”

“Hm. Well, then you’ll be happy to know that I finally got my hands onto some. Here.” He extended the small pocket he was carrying, inside three bottles of Vicodin. 60 pills in total. A couple hours ago him, would’ve thought that he had gone crazy, to hand a kid that much drugs.

A couple hours ago him, didn’t know about the meta-human situation.

Jason wasn’t dumb, he had met enough metas and befriended enough nerds to know how enhanced healing worked. More than 90 precent of the time, it meant that your metabolism was also enhanced. Which also meant that almost everything else in your body worked faster too, not just your cell reproduction ability.

It meant that Peter was going to burn through those pills so fast; if the way the bullet wound looked almost three weeks old, after only five days, meant anything.

So, he had gotten him three bottles, instead of one; and hoped that it was at least close to the real amount of drugs the kid needed.

Peter opened the pocket to take a peek inside, and promptly froze upon the sight awaiting him. His muscles locked up completely –shoulders hunching in– and he looked up with big brown eyes, filled with fear. Jason suddenly felt so out of his depth.

“Kid?” He asked, and Peter gave the smallest flinch when he reached out.

“Why did you bring me three bottles?” He asked, voice shaky. “I don’t need three bottles Just one is enough; one is more than enough. Sixty pills are too much, for me, for anyone. Why did you- Why-” He cut off with a gasp.

Jason caught him from his shoulders when he swayed on his feet. “Woah, Peter, calm down.” He peeled off his helmet and threw it away; kneeling in front of the kid to hand him the power of position. He grabbed the small, sweaty palms tightly; and only let go for a moment, to take off the white lenses of his domino mask.

His green eyes bore into Peter’s hazel ones, and it managed to startle the kid out of his beginning panic attack. “Breathe.” Jason said insistently, and Peter listened.

“Why- Why did you-” He tried to talk again, but Jason didn’t let him.

“Stop, Peter, you’re spiraling. I need you to calm down and be quiet. You trust me, right? At least a little bit? Then trust me when I say that whatever you’re scared of, is unimportant. That whatever you’re scared of right now, you don’t need to be. Okay?”

Peter looked up with glassy eyes and Jason felt something in him break. “O-Okay.” He answered; voice beyond broken and wet, no sort of belief to be found in the words he was saying.

“Alright, how about we sit down and keep taking in deep breaths until our heart rate is slower, hm?”

Peter nodded his head, his hear tousling on his head cutely. Jason showed down the thought, and helped the kid sit down; not letting go of his hands even for a moment. “Deep breaths.” He reminded, and breathed alongside Peter when he inhaled slowly.

“Now,” He started after the kid’s heart rate and anxiety levels were acceptable by his standards. “How about you tell me what freaked you out, and I explain to you that there is no reason to be afraid at all?”

Peter broke the eye contact and looked away.

Jason waited for him patiently.

“You brought me three bottles.” The kid waited a moment, to see if he would but in. He continued when all Jason had offered was a simple ‘yes’. “Why.”

And the realization downed on him. The question wasn’t phrased like a question, it was obvious Peter already knew the answer.

And that was what he was afraid of; them knowing.

“I think you know why.” Jason said slowly. “Now how about you tell me why?” Upon seeing Peter’s confused expression, “Why are you scared of us knowing?”

The kid’s expression screwed up further. “Because I’m breaking Batman’s rule?”

And Jason’s brain short-circuited. What. What rule? Which rule? Had the kid killed someone? Committed a crime for reasons other than survival? What was he talking about? What did he mea-

“The No-Meta-Human rule.” Jason breathed out. “You’re scared because of that?”

Peter nodded hesitatingly, frowning at his shock.

“Kid. That rule was put in place nearly twenty years ago, after one too many super-powered individuals had stabbed Batman in the back. Back then, there were only a handful of enhanced people all around the world; and almost all of them were either a hero or a villain.

“The rule was to keep meddling heroes, and more villains from entering the city; not because Batman hated meta-humans. Signal is a meta-human, I have some non-human abilities, B’s two best friends and Superman and Wonder Woman. Back then, it wasn’t a stupid idea; it was quite smart actually. And it wasn’t racist; it was proactive.

“And nowadays, he just uses it as a gag-answer for anyone who tries to operate in his city without his permission. ‘Do you want us to come and help out in Gotham?’ ‘No meta-humans are allowed in my city.’ ‘This criminal is hiding in Gotham, can we come catch him?’ ‘No meta-humans in my city. I’ll catch them.’ ‘How would you like us dropping by unannounced and for no real reason at all, to come say hi, and get hurt or see shit that we aren’t supposed to?’ ‘No metas in my city.’

“Yes, it’s possessive, and kind of unfair maybe even; but the man has spent more than half of his life into fixing this city up. I feel like it’s only fair that he doesn’t want other hero teams appearing out of blue, and fucking shit up. This city is his baby, and he wants it safe; that’s all.

“There are plenty of metas in here, and he doesn’t hurt them or kick them out. He has no problems with them. He just wants annoying heroes to stop bothering him about wanting to ‘help’, when it’s almost one hundred percent sure that they won’t be able to handle Gotham and fuck up. Which, in our line of work, means innocent people dying.

“He doesn’t hate metas, none of us do. You have no reason to be scared Peter.”

“R-Really? I’m not in trouble?”

You won’t hurt me? The kid didn’t say, but Jason heard it anyways.

“No Peter, you’re not. You’re not getting beaten up, or kicked out, or locked up. Ever. If anyone tries to lay even a single finger on you, I’ll break their fucking hands.”

Peter’s eyes widened comically, upon hearing his words, and he threw himself into Jason’s arms. Jason caught the kid with ease; pulling him in, and wrapping around him. Muffled sobs reached his ears, and he felt the immediate urge to punch something. Preferably Batman in his stupid face. The idiot. Jason kept telling him that the stupid rule scared people, but he wouldn’t listen.

Instead, Jason decided to run his fingers through the brown locks, and brush out the knots in there; until the kid was a sleepy poodle against his side, his muffled sobs having shifted into soft noises of contentment.

Jason pulled back a bit, after a while. “Are you better?”

“Yeah.” Peter answered slowly; taking a step back, and exiting his personal space. “It just- It has been… uhm… a fear of mine, since the day one. So…”

“It’s okay, I get it. You don’t need to explain.” A small pause, then, “So, are you hungry?”

Peter gave a wet chuckle. “Yeah, I can eat.”

“Alright then, I’ll be right back. Please don’t run off or something while I’m gone.”

“I won’t.” He said with a smile.

And Jason didn’t return to an empty roof.

 

***

 

DAY 34: Wednesday

The library door closed behind him quietly; and Peter almost bent over by the force his spider-senses slammed into him, with the need to leave. He didn’t know what, but something about the place was incredibly off right now; it made his skin crawl.

Barbara was wheeling up to him with a smile.

His spider-senses acted up, growing insistent, upon her getting closer.

“Hello Peter!” She greeted him in a low tone; but all of Peter’s energy was currently being used to prevent himself from jumping up to the ceiling, and hissing at the redhead before running off; so, he couldn’t greet her back.

“Is your perfume lavender?” He asked through clenched teeth, completely forgetting to whisper. A couple of ‘shh’s rose from around them; but Peter didn’t have it in himself to wince in guilt, too caught up in his inner spider.

“Yes?” Barbara had a worried, but mostly confused frown on her face.

Peter couldn’t even feel bad for that.

“I’m allergic to lavender. It’s very bad, I shouldn’t even inhale it.” It came out harsher than intended, but it wasn’t like he had much control over his actions at the moment; so, he didn’t feel too awful about it.

“Really?” The redhead asked, visibly upset. There was a frown on her lips, and her brows were drawn together. “Oh, I’m so sorry to hear that. And I’m so sorry for this too, I didn’t know.”

“I know, and it’s fine! You didn’t know, a lot of people doesn’t know. But I should really leave now.” With that, Peter ran out the door; forgetting to even say ‘bye’.

It looked like he would have to do his homework and drawing at the stationary, on the ground. Meh, he’d manage.

He wrapped his coat tighter around himself as he walked through the streets. It was getting colder and colder every day; the winter was coming.

Peter hoped he would survive it.

 

***

 

DAY 34: Wednesday

THE BAT-CHAT

Barbara: Guys, Peter’s also allergic to lavender.

Barbara: And guess who was wearing lavender perfume when he came to the library today.

Dick: No way!

Dick: sfjsskdf

Jason: Seriously?

Steph: skjfeksjsjsl

Steph: This kid has the weirdest allergies; I swear to God.

Steph: First vinegar, now lavender?

Cass: Curious.

Tim: Yes Cass, you are correct.

Tim: Very curious, indeed.

Tim: I am very curious as well.

Tim: Do you think this is related to his meta-abilities?

Tim: Because of them maybe?

Tim: Or do you think he just has some weird allergies.

Tim: Because I, personally, don’t think it’s a coincidence that he has multiple abilities –which we haven’t been able to pin as a specific known enhancement yet– and multiple weird allergies to go with it.

Steph: Ugh, are you starting with that half-animal crap again?

Tim: It isn’t crap!

Steph: Jesus Tim.

Steph: You can’t just make shit up just because you can’t figure out what exactly are the kid’s abilities and enhancement.

Tim: I’m not making shit up!

Tim: Animalistic metas are totally a thing.

Tim: Look at Croc!

Barbara: We actually don’t know for sure if Killer Croc has the meta-gene.

Barbara: We never tested it.

Tim: It’s a given!

Steph: No palpable proof, Boy Wonder.

Tim: Okay, then look at Vixen.

Duke: I mean, technically she uses the Tantu Totem to channel animal powers; and isn’t a meta.

Tim: Cheetah, Man-Bat, Beast Boy.

Dick: No meta-gene.

Dick: No meta-gene.

Dick: And the Beast Boy can turn into more than one animal.

Dick: It doesn’t match with the specific theory you’re explaining here; Garfield isn’t half-animal.

Dick: If anything, he’s a shape-shifter.

Dick: An animal-shifter, but still; not half-animal.

Jason: Just accept the defeat Baby Bird.

Jason: This isn’t going anywhere.

Damian: Todd is correct; you are embarrassing yourself Drake.

Tim: Oh my gosh.

Tim: You lot are unbelievable.

Tim: I literally cannot believe you.

Tim: Why are you all acting like a half-animal enhanced person is the craziest thing we have ever heard of.

Tim: Whether they have the meta-gene or not, we have met lots of animal themed heroes and villains.

Tim: Plus, we don’t even have real proof if Peter is a real meta or not; maybe he just has some abilities, but not the meta-gene.

Tim: Maybe he lied to us about being a meta because what he actually is, is very rare.

Tim: Or maybe he doesn’t even know he’s not actually a meta.

Tim: Either way, I can still be right, and it wouldn’t even be all that surprising.

Tim: So, why are you all keep shutting me down about this?

Steph: It’s not that it’s a crazy thing to think about.

Steph: It’s just that you don’t have any real proof; other than some half-baked thoughts and theories, a board of crazy with too many red strings, and a paranoia the size of Mt. Everest.

Steph: So, excuse us for not believing you.

Steph: It’s not that your theory is crazy,

Steph: It’s just that…

Steph: You are.

Tim: Oh, fuck you.

Tim: You know I’m right.

Steph: I have no thoughts on the matter, and I refuse to take a side until I see SOLID PROOF.

Barbara: I mean…

Steph: Seriously?!

Barbara: He does have a point, about it not being all that unbelievable.

Barbara: Even though he doesn’t have much proof.

Tim: Yes!

Steph: No!

Barbara: Sorry Steph.

Steph: No, I refuse to believe that Peter is a furry.

Tim: You don’t seem to have a problem with Bruce.

Duke: sljdkajskdjk

Dick: sdssdljsdk

Jason: asdjaskd

Steph: dnlsdfadf

Barbara: fndfasdfa

Cass: 🤣

Damian: Tt.

Bruce: Hn.

 

***

 

DAY 34: Wednesday

THE PETER THEORY

Tim: I’d like to remind you two that I was right about Peter being Dick’s son too.

Jason: Okay Tim, we get it.

Jason: Peter is probably enhanced with animal abilities.

Jason: Gotcha.

Tim: Exactly.

Jason: Are you happy now?

Tim: Yep.

Barbara: We will look into it.

Barbara: for now, let’s close the subject.

Tim: Fine.

Tim: Jason, have you talked with Dick yet?

Jason: Not yet.

Jason: I’ll talk to him this weekend, when he comes to visit.

Tim: But that is ages away!

Jason: ¯\⁠⁠()⁠⁠/¯

 

***

 

DAY 34: Wednesday

THE BETTER ROBINS

Steph: Don’t think I haven’t realized it Boy Wonder.

Steph: You’re hiding something.

Steph: You know things that we don’t.

Steph: And it shows.

Tim: That is literally my “thing” Steph.

Tim: Knowing things that others don’t.

Steph: Hmm…

Duke: Even us?

Tim: This is kind of a sensitive subject.

Tim: Believe me when I say that I want to share it with you two too.

Tim: That I want to discuss it with you, and compare and contrast theories and ideas.

Tim: But I can’t do that.

Tim: Yet.

Steph: Then when?

Tim: This weekend, I think.

Tim: If things go by the plan.

Tim: There is a conversation to be had about this specific subject, before I can start tattling about it to others.

Steph: Fine.

Duke: We’ll wait.

Steph: But just tell me this.

Steph: Is it about Peter looking suspiciously like Dick?

Tim:

Tim: Yes…

Duke: Really?!

Steph: Oh my Gosh!

Duke: What is it?

Duke: Clone?

Duke: Relative?

Duke: Long lost son?

Tim: Guys, guys, I just said that I can’t tattle about it; and you said alright.

Duke: Fineeeee.

Steph: You’re such a party pooper.

 

***

 

DAY 35: Thursday

Bruce knocked on the wooden door, and didn’t wait for the ‘come in!’ before opening it and strutting in.

“Mr. Wayne!” Principle Hammer jumped out of his chair upon seeing him. “What brings you here, sir?”

“I have received some concerning e-mails from the school staff, including you, and I wanted to come set things straight; so that there were no more misunderstandings. If you can just call Mr. Peter Parker here?”

“Of course, sir. Would you like me to call the police as well?”

Bruce glared at the man, and watched in satisfaction as he blanched. “No kind of law enforcement will be needed Mr. Hammer, just call Mr. Parker here.”

“Yes, sir.”

It took the boy exactly four minutes and thirty-two seconds to come up to the principal’s office, Bruce counted. When the door opened and his eyes fell onto him, Peter froze up. But Bruce didn’t give him enough time to blow his cover.

No failsaves, or not; the kid had found an objectively good lie for his ‘scholarship’ situation. And Bruce wanted to keep using that lie for as long as possible.

Not only because exposing him as a criminal and then revealing he was impressed enough to not press charges and allow it to happen for real, would’ve been a terrible move; but also, because he just felt too lazy to find any other reason for it. There already was one, why waste it? Just legalize it.

“Peter, hello. It’s been a while since we last saw each other, hasn’t it?” Bruce got up from his seat quickly, and extended a hand to the frozen boy with a smile. Peter shook it without a word, still in shock.

“Hi?”

Bruce smiled. “Mr. Hammer, I need to speak with Mr. Parker alone. It won’t take more than a couple minutes; and we will be in the yard, getting some air.”

“O-Of course, si-”

Bruce closed the door to his face before he could finish his sentence, having tugged the kid outside. “Let’s walk for a bit.” He said to the brunette, not unkindly, and pulled him along through the halls.

Originally, Bruce would’ve preferred to sit down for a conversation like that; but he didn’t think Peter would’ve wanted that. Looking people in the eyes while having delicate conversations could be deteriorating and jarring; Bruce knew that.

And avoiding eye contact could be helpful to avoid any accidental confrontation, and to encourage vulnerability. He wanted that with his grandson (he was almost a hundred percent sure of that); not misunderstandings and tears, so he walked past the benches and just kept walking around the yard aimlessly, Peter following him.

“So, what happens now?” The kid asked when their pace slowed down to a slow walk, and before Bruce could figure out where to start.

“What?”

“What happens now? Am I getting kicked out? Are you calling the cops? The CPS?” The kid’s voice wasn’t panicked, or teary; it was resigned. Like he was used to the rug being pulled from beneath his feet suddenly, and having his entire world turn upside-down, as he lost everything.

Bruce hated it.

“No.” He answered simply. No good would mind games or implications would do; he needed to be explicit. If raising about seven and a half teenagers had taught him anything, it was to always be explicit while speaking to your kids; especially if the situation was delicate and could not handle any misunderstandings. “I’m actually quite happy with the arrangement so far.”

Peter looked up fast. “W-What?”

Bruce smiled, and walked a couple more steps as he put his thoughts and words in order. “I have known that you had put your name in the system since the day one, that you had hacked your way into the school records. And let me tell you this, impressive; not many people have the skills to do that. I have also heard lots of good stuff about you, from my children.”

“Plural?” The kid squeaked.

“Tim and Duke. And Stephanie counts too, I guess, with how much she comes over.”

He suppressed a grin at the kid blue-screening upon hearing his words. He took pity on him, and explained. “Tim is my adopted son; I am fostering Duke; and Stephanie just stays over an awful lot, and eats my food. She’s a really good friend of the boys, and like a daughter to me. Wormed her way into my heart and refuses to leave.”

“Gotcha.” Peter looked like he was questioning his life choices. Bruce bit back another grin; yeah, he usually had that effect on people.

“The point is,” He gently led them back to the main subject. “I know that you are a very capable, kind and nice young man. And the Wayne Scholarship is to support kids with those, and similar attributes.”

“Y-You’re not… mad or something?” The kid asked, voice hesitant.

“No, not really.” He said, frowning. “I thought Tim had had a talk with you about that?” He knew that Tim had, that was why he was there in the first place.

His son had revealed to him what was going on, regarding Peter; and asked him to come to the school to ‘clear the air’. Aka, lie out of his ass about Peter not scamming him; and actually, legally, being a student of the school under the scholarship program.

“He had, but-”

“You didn’t believe him?”

“It was a hard concept to grasp; the guy I was scamming thousands of dollars, not having a problem with it.”

Bruce gave a laugh. “Yeah, I can understand that. But it is the truth.”

“You really don’t have a problem with this? With people hacking and lying their way into your school?”

“Not if they’re like you; diligent, kindhearted and deserving of things like a good education. My children’s words, not mine.” He smiled at the redness spreading on Peter’s cheeks.

“I didn’t become friends with them to have them put in a good word for me, or something. I didn’t even know that any of them were even remotely related to you.”

“Yeah, I figured. I mean, if you had known, the smart move wouldn’t have been to make friends with them, it would’ve been to steer clear of them.”

“Yes, exactly.” The kid let out a relieved sigh.

Bruce stopped. “Peter. Please understand that I am not mad, or upset about this; only happy, to have a hand in your education. I already know that you will do great things, when you grow up. And I am simply joyful to be able to help you with that, in any way. Even as small as your senior year of high-school. Something tells me we will have a similar conversation to this, at the end of the year; when it’s time to choose colleges and get sponsors.”

Peter’s eyes widened comically. “Are you serious right now?”

“Yes, I am.”

“You’re seriously offering to sponsor me for my college education? I’m not understanding this wrong?”

“No, you aren’t.” Bruce gave a smile. “Though you better start picking up your head, and opening up your books in your classes; I’d imagine you’d need a lot of credits to enter and Ivy League school. Or very good grades, or whatever. It has been a while since I’ve last been in a high-school; I might be wrong about some things.” A small pause, then, “Also, I don’t think your teachers will ignore you anymore after this talk, and no good would detentions do for your applications.”

“Yeah, probably not.” Peter mumbled. “So, uhm… Again, what happens now?”

Excitement and giddiness, instead of dread and resignment. More like it. Bruce gave a smile.

“Now; I will get your school record legalized, and get one of my angrier secretaries to answer to all of those e-mails that have piled in my inbox. I don’t think Marianne will be very happy with dealing with a bunch of adult-bullies, who picked a bone with a seventeen-year-old boy, and tried to get him expelled from his school. Which, in exchange, will make them very unhappy for sending them in the first place. Don’t worry, I’ll tell her to go easy on the kinder ones.”

That drew a chuckle from the kid.

“Thank you, Mr. Wayne. Really.”

“No problem, Peter. Can’t wait to see the things you’ll do.” With that last sentence, they stepped back into the school building; Bruce’s arm around Peter’s shoulders securely for anyone to see. Especially the nosy students and the pestering teachers.

 

***

 

DAY 35: Thursday

THE BAT-CHAT

Bruce: I have talked with Peter.

Bruce: And a lot of students and teachers saw us together, since I walked him to his next class before I left.

Tim: Excellent.

Jason: What.

Barbara: Talked about what?

Dick: What’s going on?

Cass: ?

Duke: Bruce?

Steph: Tim?

Bruce: Tim has all the information.

Tim: Way to throw me under the bus, B.

Jason: Tim, what’s going on?

Tim: It’s nothing important.

Tim: A small encounter with a dated-high-school bully from a couple days ago, made me realize that a conversation between Bruce and Peter was going to help the students and the teachers both, to treat him better.

Tim: Everybody either ignores his existence completely, or tries to make his life miserable; and I wanted to stop it.

Tim: So, I did.

Barbara: And how does a conversation between Peter and Bruce help exactly?

Tim: Everybody thought that a scholarship student enrolling in the middle of the semester was suspicious; and that Peter had somehow forced his way in, rather than getting Bruce to agree to let him take a different scholarship exam because of whatever special circumstances he had been in.

Tim: Which was exactly what had happened, actually; but whatever.

Tim: So, if they saw Bruce and Peter together, having a civil conversation,

Tim: And if Bruce acted fond of the kid, and as if they had met before; in front of our nosy as fuck principal,  

Tim: I figured people would stop with those stupid-ass thoughts.

Tim: I really think it will work.

Tim: For the most part, at least.

Barbara: Well…

Barbara: Better than what I’d thought.

Dick: Good job, Baby Bird!

Jason: One universal constant of high-school is the bullies, isn’t it?

Jason: Good luck to that poor kid.

Steph: You know what…

Steph: Good job, Boy Wonder.

Steph: I approve.

Duke: 😶

Duke: What.

Duke: You, Stephanie Brown, approve of something Tim Drake did?

Duke: No way.

Duke: There is no way.

Duke: Who are you, and what did you do to my sparkly purple best friend?

Steph: sapdkasjkd

Tim: Unfortunately, I can’t even tell him to go fuck himself.

Tim: Because he’s right.

Steph: Yeah, well.

Steph: It is just too much fun to disagree with you at every turn.

Steph: You’re just that fun to poke at.

Steph: ¯\⁠⁠()⁠⁠/¯

Tim: Go fuck yourself.

Steph: sdajahjsdhakd

 

***

 

DAY 37: Saturday

Zoning out while walking somewhere in Gotham, was a dangerous thing to do. A stupid thing too, so it was completely on Peter for not paying attention to his surroundings. His spider-senses had alerted him; but a second too late. And he had been too slow to react against the sudden threat properly.

Barely more than a full month in this city, in this world; and he was already at the point where his reaction time was getting compromised? No. No, this wasn’t good. He needed more food in him, and more sleep and rest too. He needed to be healthier, if he wanted to survive.

But for now, let’s focus on the immediate life-threatening danger; and leave everything else to be dealt with later.

Five men, two women. All armed with either knives, similar sharp objects, or batons. One of them had a gun. All of their faces were painted in clown fashion. The Joker’s gang; or, as a dorkier way to put it, the Jokerz.

Two of the big ones were holding him against the wall, as one of the women went through his pockets. She came up empty-handed other than ten bucks. It was good luck that Peter had remembered to leave his salary back at the stationary before leaving for the convenient store for a cold-sandwich-dinner.

“This was a waste of time.” She spitted out, when she couldn’t find anything else other than a spider keychain.

Peter felt a sudden rush of rage when she threw it away in anger; it had been a gift from MJ. She had drawn what she wanted to get him for his birthday, and a friend of hers had designed it properly before taking it to someone who could make it; when it became obvious that she would not be finding something like it in a store.

It had cost almost fifty bucks; but it was designed and a very thoughtful gift, so totally worth it. Peter had cherished the small spider like no other, even before he had learned that it was customary. He still did.

“Not completely.” The ‘leader’ answered, and he looked Peter up and down. The stare sent a shudder up his spine.

Peter didn’t like that stare. Peter wanted to get away from that stare. Peter hated that stare. It made him feel like prey, weak and defenseless; and made his spider-senses act up. It made goosebumps appear all over his body, and the hair on the back of his neck to stand up. It made him feel dirty, that damned smirk did.

The guy stalked closer; each step raising the sound of the alarm in Peter’s head, that had gone off a long time ago. “Kathy, make sure he stays still. I like my boys compliant; I don’t like brats.” The other clown woman pulled out the gun Peter had smelled the gunpowder of earlier, and put it against his head.

The guy stopped in front of him, and reached for the front of his sweatpants.

Peter fell completely still, not only because of the gun.

No. No. No, this couldn’t be. He- He couldn’t get out of this. He was nowhere near his %100; he couldn’t shake off the guys holding him before the gun shot off, he couldn’t be fast enough.

He couldn’t be strong and fast enough, at the same time. Not with how tired he already was; from a whole day of working, and eating and resting as little as he was. From being in Gotham for almost 40 days now, trying every day to live to see the next one.

He couldn’t escape from this. Not without risking dying, or a probable bullet wound to the head. Not without guaranteeing either being dead, or being shot and getting r-

No. No. Why, God, why? If he had just accepted Barbara’s food offer this lunch, or slept a bit more this morning. If he had just been doing that for a couple days now; not even weeks, just a few days. If he had just been accepting the help almost every single person he knew in this universe, was so desperately offering him; he wouldn’t have been in this situation.

Fuck, why hadn’t he used the school’s chemicals to fill up his web shooters? Why, why?!

Because he had been too emotional about being Spider-Man after the Fiasco? Because he couldn’t pick up his mask without starting to cry? Because he was afraid of fucking up again, and causing innocent people’s deaths?

Well.

How nice of him to be so weak, that he couldn’t even put on the one fucking thing that would make him stronger and immediately safer. Good job Parker, good fucking job.

If he had just had his web-shooters- If he had just filled them up- If he had just not zoned out while walking around- If he had just reacted fast enough- If he had just not allowed the Jokerz to try to mug him because he was afraid of losing control of his spider powers and accidentally killing one of them- If he had just- If he had- If he- If-

If he had just walked away when he had seen Strange, like any other sane person was doing.

The knot in front of his sweats untied with a simple tug, and Peter felt like screaming. He couldn’t stop looking at the dangling drawstrings, at how easily they had given way. The only ‘protection’ he had right now, and they had been pushed out of the way in half a second.

Wait- Protection!

“I’m an Alley Kid!” He blurted out; his voice shaky and wet, his eyes glassy and blurry.

“What?” One of the others asked.

“I’m an Alley Kid. A Crime Alley kid. From Red Hood’s territory, and he doesn’t take it kindly when people mess with his kids. I have his bandana around my left wrist to prove it.” He said quickly, hoping that his voice wasn’t trembling as much as he was hearing it to.

“So what?” The guy asked after eying the red fabric, and oh my god, were they living under a rock?

“So what? If he finds out, he’ll kill you all, that’s what!” Peter shouted, desperate to just get away.

But the guy only laughed. “Kid, you must be new around here. The big red guy hasn’t killed anyone in months. Some says he’s gotten soft; some says he’s gotten some mercy. Either way, he’s not gonna kill us. And especially not for putting a brat like yourself in his place. And, even if he was going to; how could he, without anyone to tell him what happened? Without you walking away alive?”

Oh fuck. Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck. No. No. Peter writhed in the arms holding him, and the bitch named Kathy showed the gun to his mouth. “Quit moving around brat, or I’ll show you just how deadly my aim can be.”

The guy reached back down to his sweats, and the tears finally came when they made contact. Peter couldn’t move; Peter couldn’t escape; Peter couldn’t do anything other than stand there and take it, and be unable to even float back into the nicer thoughts, because of how hard the gun was pressing into his mouth. It was making him gag.

His tears fell freely, only making the Jokerz laugh. His body tensed up as the waistband of his sweats were grabbed, only causing a coaxing and disgusting “Relax, sweetheart.” from the guy. His eyes clenched shut, to at least not see what was going to happen; if he couldn’t even dissociate out of this nightmare of an evening.

BANG . BANG.

The hands on his waistband and the gun in his mouth both disappeared, the thuds of two bodies hitting the ground reaching his ears. Peter vaguely realized the small splinters of blood on his face, splashed from… whatever. The two holding him up, and the other three all drew their weapons; and Peter was finally free.  

Trembling, and bloody, and in shock; but still, free to run away.

But he wasn’t. He couldn’t. He couldn’t move.

Not until Red Hood emerged from the shadows of the Alley, and a harsh “Move.” rasped out from his voice modulator, aimed at him.

Peter didn’t make him repeat himself, he pounced.

His eyes fell onto his spider keychain as he was exiting the alley, now covered in blood splinters. He returned to grab it.

He ran until the sounds of commotion behind him disappeared. He ran until the gunshots stopped. He ran until his lungs started burning. He ran until he couldn’t anymore, and he didn’t stop then.

He kept running until he reached his stationary, and locked down every door and window as best to his abilities and resources.

He needed better locks; he needed better security. If he had just had his web-shooters, he could’ve done better job of locking the building down. He could’ve lined every entrance with his webs, they could hold hundreds of pounds if used rightly.

He could’ve- He could’ve- Fuck. He had never felt so utterly helpless before, so completely scared. He wanted to- to scream- to run- to cry- to puke- to- to- He wanted to-

No, no time now, still not safe enough. His senses were going haywire, saying; close, and following, and watching. Peter knew not to make the mistake of making those warnings fall on deaf ears. He ran into the back-room, and closed the door. Not one thing, not one piece of furniture to barricade with. Not one thing to lock with. Not one thing to secure with. He had nothing.

Before he could go outside and look around for anything that could help him lock the door, he heard a glass shattering. The windows. No.

Without thinking, he jumped up to the ceiling, and crawled over to the corner above the door. Not a good hiding place, not a hiding place at all. But if someone came through, he could at least jump on them, or attack them from behind, or lock them in or something.

It was at least better than the middle of the room.

The thump of a body, and then footsteps. One person. Heavy.

Peter took a defensive stance, ready to attack his attacker.

But who entered the room was not a rogue, or a clown. It was the Red Hood.

The red vigilante looked around the room, from where he was standing in the doorway. And then, for some reason –maybe gut feeling– he looked up as well. That was when he saw Peter. And flinched a whole meter back, into the room.

Peter jumped down from where he was crouching at; and Hood’s hand went to the closest holster at lighting speed, faltering his steps.

Peter stared at the gun, and his eyes got glassy.

He took a slow step back, hoping he wouldn’t get shot for moving, and slid down against the wall when his back hit it, the tears falling freely again. Fuck. Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck; he had known this would happen. He had known this would happen. Fuck what Red Hood had said; Peter was different, and that changed things.

It always did; and rarely in a good way.

He was still shaking, trembling, and he couldn’t stop.

Red Hood discarded his jacket, and then his guns. “Hey, kid.” He took off his helmet. “I’m so sorry for that, it was reflexive. I didn’t mean to do that, okay? I’m not going to hurt you. Peter, are you alright? Are you physically hurt?”

Peter shook his head but didn’t dare to speak, looking down immediately after a moment of eye contact. White lenses or not, he couldn’t look the guy in the eyes right now.

Hood sighed and ran a hand through his hair. Then he slowly started coming closer. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to react that way. It really was just a reflexive move; I didn’t mean to scare you.”

Peter didn’t inch away, but he did tense a bit as the distance between them melted away. Hood sat next to him by the wall, and kept silent.

They stayed like that for a long while, half an hour, a whole hour, maybe more, Peter didn't know, he didn't keep count. They stayed like that until he could start believing that the guy wasn’t disgusted or horrified by him. That he wasn’t going to suddenly shoot him. That he wasn’t going to abruptly change his mind about this meta- mutate boy in front of him, and decide to kick him out of the city.

“I was bitten by a radioactive spider during a field trip a couple years ago.” He spoke up, his voice a whisper; feeling an irrepressible urge to explain. “It gave me some spider abilities. I’m not a meta-human exactly, but my DNA is different. I’m a mutate.”

“Vinegar allergy.” Hood said. “Spiders don’t like vinegar. That’s why you’re allergic?”

“Yeah. I’m actually not really allergic, technically. I just can’t stand it, and I don’t think it would be good for me to consume it. But I guess that means pretty much the same thing as an allergy. Some others things too. I like corners and vents, and I like to sit on the ceiling, when I’m upset or scared. I have enhanced metabolism and strength.”

“So, Superman but spider wise?”

Peter tried to give a weak smile, he succeeded only mostly. “Yeah. Spider-Man.” The name felt weird in his mouth, after all these months.

“Spider-Man? Really? Dude, so cliché.” There was a heavy undertone to Hood’s words, and a desperate need to cheer him up; despite his words being so playful and lighthearted.

“Is not.” He played along.

“Is so.”

“Is not.”

“Is so.”

They shared the smallest chuckle chuckle.

“Thank you.” Peter mumbled after, looking down. His voice suddenly lost any and all joy and playfulness from it; turning dreadful, and shaky. Not that it had much joy beforehand anyways, but still. “For- For saving me from them.”

“Of course.” And Hood said it with such an emotion and feeling.

Peter couldn’t help but throw himself at him.

For a moment he was scared he would push him away or pull him off with a disgusted expression, but it didn’t happen. The red vigilante simply hugged him back and cradled his head. It was the best hug he has gotten in months, topping the other ones he had gotten from Hood easily, because of how emotional he was right now.

It was awkward; and kind of gross, because of all the blood. He was still trembling with the nerves, and there was a pile of an impressive amount of guns less than ten feet from them. But it was the best hug Peter had gotten in months.

“Want me to grab some wet towels or something for you? You kinda look like Freddie Krueger.”

Peter couldn’t help but laugh, despite the situation. He sent Hood to the general direction of the bathroom, telling him to just get some paper towels to not make the normal towels all bloody.

The web-shooters gleamed at him from where they were on his ‘nightstand’ –which was a small cartoon box, put upside down–, and he made a note in his mind.

Later.

Definitely.

He never wanted to be that helpless ever again. Trauma be damned. 

 

***

 

DAY 37: Saturday

THE BAT-CHAT

Jason: Guys.

Jason: Something happened with Peter today.

Jason: It’s bad.

Barbara: What is it?

Dick: What happened?

Jason: Some clown gang had him cornered.

Jason: They were mugging him.

Jason: And when they couldn’t find more than 10 bucks on the kid, they tried something else.

Jason: Though I was faster, don’t worry.

Jason: The guy was holding the waistband of Peter’s sweats, but he was a bloody mess on the ground before he could even pull it down.

Jason: I told Peter to run and he did.

Jason: After I was done with the shit-stains, I went after him, and I found him entering an abandoned stationary from the back door.

Jason: Turns out that’s where he lives.

Dick: Someone tried to rape him?

Jason: Yes.

Jason: But couldn’t.

Bruce: Because you killed them.

Jason: No.

Jason: Don’t worry old man, I didn’t kill the pedophilic assholes who tried to rape a teenager after failing at mugging him; only shot at them and called Gordon.

Jason: Even if one of them so blatantly said that they didn’t care whether Peter was an Alley kid or not, and that the Crime Alley was my territory; because, and I quote ‘The big red guy hasn’t killed anyone in months. Some says he’s gotten soft; some says he’s gotten some mercy. Either way, he’s not gonna kill us. And especially not for putting a brat like yourself in his place.’

Jason: Don’t worry, those scum of earth are alive and well.

Jason: So, maybe a ‘congratulations’ and an ‘I’m proud of you’ are in order.

Jason: Oh wait.

Jason: No, no need.

Jason: I just remembered that I don’t give a shit what you think about me, or my ways.

Dick: Good job Jaybird.

Dick: Good job.

Dick: Though dead would’ve been nice too, in my opinion.

Bruce: Dick.

Dick: Just saying.

Duke: Oh my gosh.

Tim: How is Peter?

Jason: Not alright, that’s for sure.

Jason: Nothing really happened, so not hurt physically.

Jason: But a rape attempt has got to scar you a bit.

Jason: I don’t think he’ll be back to his usual self for at least a couple weeks, if not months.

Jason: He was completely horrified.

Steph: Oh, of course he was

Steph: That poor baby.

Cass: He is good?

Jason: As good as someone in his position can be, Cass.

Jason: But there is more to it.

Barbara: What else happened?

Jason: I entered the stationary, and began looking for him.

Jason: Found him at the back room.

Jason: Crouched down.

Jason: On the ceiling.

Jason: Turns out, Peter isn’t exactly a meta.

Jason: The Baby Bird was right.

Jason: He was bitten by a radioactive spider at a field trip a while back.

Jason: A mutate, as he says.

Jason: He has spider-traits; like sticking to the walls and the ceiling, and an “allergy” for the likes of vinegar and lavender and other anti-spider things.

Jason: And some more.

Jason: So… yeah.

Cass: Baby Nephew is spider.

Cass: I like spiders.

Dick: Nephew?

Barbara: Spider or not, we’re too invested.

Barbara: We’re not turning our back to him now. 

Steph: Yeah, I wouldn’t back off even if he was a god-damned cockroach.

Tim: A spider.

Tim: That makes so much sense.

Tim: With his allergies and all.

Tim: And radioactive you said?

Tim: Fascinating.

Dick: Cass, nephew?

Duke: I wonder if he has like, extra legs or something.

Steph: Eww.

Damian: I agree with Brown.

Damian: Plus, I think we would’ve been able to spot such a thing from outside perspective.

Duke: You never know, Dami.

Bruce: How is his living situation?

Jason: Good enough.

Jason: Certainly seen better, but certainly seen worse too.

Bruce: Good.

Dick: Did no one else realize Cass calling Peter her “Baby Nephew”?

Dick: Are we all just going to ignore that like this?

Bruce: Do you think we can bring him to the Manor anytime soon?

Barbara: You wanna take him in?

Bruce: You said it yourself; we’re too invested now.

Jason: Maybe.

Jason: If we thread carefully.

Jason: But I swear to God Bruce, if I see that kid wearing spandex and running on the rooftops with the rest of this crazy family, I’m kidnapping him and raising him myself.

Jason: Should’ve done that with Tim and everyone who came afterwards too actually.

Tim: Oh, Jay, you care!

Bruce: Deal.

Dick: Why are you all ignoring me?!

Dick: Hello?!!

Dick: !!!

 

***

 

DAY 38: Sunday

Dick climbed up to the side of the building, taking extra care to stay silent. He disarmed the three traps on the windowsill and frowned when he couldn’t find any more. There tended to be at least five on each window every time he came over. Nevertheless, he slithered into the apartment.

The flat looked as clean as ever, obviously tidied up shortly before his emergence. There were photos, papers and an envelope on the coffee table; seemingly the only messy part of the living room, and probably the house too. Intentional then.

A man sat on the armchair in front of him, his back turned. A cup of tea in his left a hand, a book in his right. A gun poking out of his waistband.

“Hello Dickiebird, what brings you by?”

The cup and the book were discarded onto the coffee table, the man turning around with a vicious smirk. The unnaturally green eyes glowed in the dimly lit room, the familiar white patch of hair falling onto his forehead. He didn’t draw his gun as usual though.

Lesser traps than the usual amount, a pristine flat, and no threats on life? Wow, okay, this was going to be an emotional talk then.

“You must be getting old, Jaybird. Did you forget that it was you who wanted to talk to me?”

Jason only hummed, his smirk losing its edge. “Let’s sit down.”

Oh, this was going to be a really emotional talk.

“Tea?”

“No, thanks. Let’s stop beating around the bush, and get to the point. What’s going on?”

Jason fell onto the couch with a sigh. He extended a wet towel, and Dick knew without having to ask that it had solvent on. He rubbed his mask with it and took off the black piece soon enough, discarding it and the towel both to the floor. Jason didn’t lecture him about it like usual either.  

“I need to tell you something, but I don’t know how.”

“Are you dating my ex, or something?” Dick joked, trying to lighten the mood.

Dick.” But Jason wasn’t having it.

“Wow, okay, sorry.” He unfolded in front of the glare, sitting down as well. “You had said that it was something about Peter?” 

“Yeah.”

“And that it wasn’t anything bad, just important?”

“Yeah.”

“Okay, then just tell me. Break it down and tell me piece by piece; rip off the bandage at once; I don’t care, just tell me.”

“Actually,” Jason said slowly, reaching for the paper stack on the coffee table. “I think it’d be better if I just showed you.”

He was handed the photos first. His owns, strapped next to Peter’s, some parts circled in red. Then came the notes; things like physical similarities, and can’t find any documents that aren’t fakes, and appeared out of the blue about a month ago written and underlined.

Seemingly proofs to make a point.

But Dick didn’t understand what the point was supposed to be.

Not until the envelope was given to him.

It was opened already, whatever inside had been looked at. But he didn’t doubt the validity of the document inside; not when it was being given to him by Jason, and things were as serious as they were.

He pulled out the piece of paper inside; and fell still upon reading the bold words. A DNA test. He looked up to see Jason watching him with a worried frown. Oh fuck. Yeah, no, he wasn’t getting that wrong, then.

He kept reading.

99 percent.

99.99 percent.

Peter Parker was 99.99 percent his child.

Dick was 99.99 percent his father.

He was his-

He was-

He-

“Dick?”

“I didn’t recognize my son.” He whispered in the quiet room. “He was my son, and I didn’t recognize him. He looks like a carbon copy of me, and I didn’t recognize him. All the clues were there, and I didn’t recognize him.” His voice got wetter and wetter as he talked, and by the end of his sentence, the first tears were falling.

Jason put a hand on his shoulder, pulling him in.

“Sometimes, we just can’t see what’s right in front of our eyes. Sometimes, we just miss the most obvious things.”

You realized it.” Dick said wetly; face buried in his shoulder, and voice coming out muffled.

“Actually, it was Tim. And you know how it is, he’s the best detective in the world. I doubt it would be fair to compare you with him, while it had been Tim who had awakened the rest of us.”

“The rest of you? The others know it too? They all knew before me? Tim told them?”

“No! No, no! That didn’t happen. Tim only told me and Barbara, because he panicked; not knowing what to do with the information.” A dreadful pause as Dick gave a sigh and looked away miserably. “But I think the others have their own theories too.” Jason finished, wincing.

“What?! So, everyone realized but me! And without even Tim’s help.” Dick wailed, not seeing Jason’s grimace since he was bawling his eyes out.

“You only visit during the weekends, and have interacted with the kid a grand total of three or four times. Everyone else has been around him for weeks now, it’s alright, more than expectable.”

“But not acceptable.” He cried.

Jason rocked them back and forth, petting his hair and stroking his back. He comforted his big brother through his meltdown, holding him oh so carefully. Dick drank up the comfort being offered to him, having missed his brother’s hugs.

“It’s alright Dickie, it’s alright. I’ve got you now.”

“I want to sleep.” Dick groaned out after a while, after finally managing to calm down. “My head hurts.”

“Alright, let’s sleep then.”

“But I’m supposed to be driving back to Blüdhaven right now.” He whined.

“Oh, hell no. If you think I’m letting you drive an entire hour, to another fucking city, while you’re drunk on your own tears and exhausted out of your mind; then you’ve got another thing coming at you. You’re taking tomorrow off, and staying here tonight. BPD can do without you for one fucking day.”

A wet chuckle. “I haven’t been a cop in years, Jason.”

“Then whatever it is you do these days; they can last a day without you.”

“… Okay.” Dick said quietly, closing his eyes. It felt safe to be in Jason’s arms. Safe, and soft, and warm, and soothing. He could sleep there.

He gave a loud squawk when Jason picked him up like he was paperweight.

“Jason, what are you doing?”

“What does it look like, Dickface? I have a perfectly fine, and perfectly big bed that we can share. We’re not taking the couch over it. Take off the suit; you’ve got some sweats underneath, yes?”

“Leggings, yeah.”

“Okay, tell me if you want real PJs. If not, shut the hell up and go the fuck to sleep.” Jay said, departing him onto the bed, and going around it to his own side.

Despite the harsh words, Jason latched onto him as soon as it was physically possible to do so; and refused to let go. Not that Dick was requesting to be let go anyway, he loved getting hugs and cuddles.

“Good night, Little Wing.”

“Good night, Big Bird.”

With that, Dick closed his eyes; sinking into his brother’s arms, and letting his mind drift away.

Thoughts of Peter tried to enter, but he didn’t let them; now was sleeping time. He would have all the time in the world to worry about apparently having a son, later, when he didn’t feel half-dead with exhaustion. For now, he just wanted to sleep.  

So, he did.

 

***

 

DAY 39: Monday

THE BAT-CHAT

Dick: So, did everyone know that Peter was my son, or what?

Cass: Yes.

Barbara: Yeah…

Steph: Yepp.

Duke: Kind of…

Damian: Tt, it was obvious.

Tim: Pretty much.

Bruce: Agreed.

Dick: I hate this family.

 

Chapter 8: I Feel Like My Friends Are Trying To Kidnap Me To Their Giant-Ass Manor. Hmm. Nah, It's Probably Just A Prank Or Something.

Summary:

“We can wait it out. Honestly, I’m pretty sure that the worst of it is right now. It should only get better from here. I know I must be inconveniencing you guys a lot right now, but if you can just keep hugging me for about an hour or two, I’ll be good enough to leave. I think.”
“…What.” Nightwing stilled completely. “No.”
“N-No?” Peter cursed his inability to pull back and give the vigilante a confused look, what did he mean no?
“Yeah; no. This thing can hurt really badly Peter, you have to receive touch until at least 80 percent of it is out of your system. Otherwise, it’s practically torture. We can’t just leave after one hour.”
“O-Oh. You meant- Okay. Yeah, sure, fine. Whatever.” He was suddenly very happy to have his face buried in a broad chest; it was helping hide his blush along with the dark.
“Did you think I was saying that I wouldn’t hug you?” Nightwing asked, voice strained. Peter stayed silent. “Peter. Of course I would. I mean, the whole Cuddle Pollen thing aside, I love hugging you buddy. Why would I refuse?”
“Because you’re busy or something?” Peter mumbled.
Nightwing just shook his head. “No. Never too busy for you. Especially not when you’re hurting and need me.”

Notes:

Hi My Loves, The Few Things:

1) Look, I know I’ve been talking about Peter’s spider allergies a lot, but… There isn’t all that much to write about this guy, okay? Like, brain-rot is real, and I’m doing my best. I know I’m repeating myself about this topic, for the third time, and there will be something about pepper mint in the future chapters too, so that makes it four times, but… I literally can’t think of anything else to write about sometimes, and spider-y allergies is the easiest topic to wind up a scene about. So, sorry for the third time of the same scene I guess, and I hope you enjoy it anyways.

2) I literally wasn’t going to expand on the whole ‘Peter Being Experimented On’ theory of the batclan until I saw multiple different comments mentioning it excitedly. Really, I was just going to mention it in passing, and then make it so it didn’t make sense anymore. But then I saw that you guys really wanted to explore it, and I added it more into the story. I don’t think I will write any misunderstandings about it, and it will probably be revealed that Peter did NOT get experimented on, in the lamest conversation ever, but… It felt like you guys really wanted to experiment where that lane went, probably primarily the bats’ reactions to such a thing, so I tried to mix it into the plot. As I said, it’s not going to be a massive thing or anything, but you will get some reactions out of the bats, and I am mentioning it a bit.

3) I know Cuddle Pollen isn’t a real thing, but it is literally one of my favorite things about this universe. Don’t get me wrong, forced physical affection is awful; but as a touch-starved person who has some trust issues, fics about it just somehow feeds my soul, and I wanted to put it in my story. I always look for it in any DC fics, not just Spider-Man-Bat-Family Crossovers; and when I decided to write this story at first, I wanted to put it in. It kind of feels silly now, since it’s not canon at all; but I still think I did a good job of it.

4) The “sticking to people” bit isn’t an original idea of mine. I repeat, I saw it another fic and couldn’t resist the urge to add it to my own. I don’t even know if it’s canon or not. The fic was about Peter and Tony’s father-son relationship, and not a crossover. The name was ‘Sleeping Through a Rogue Winter Storm’ , written by Pogokitten. I’m not adding it to my list of inspirations for this work, because it didn’t inspire me about the work, it just inspired me about a part of an interaction scene of it; but I still thought I should mention it here. I highly recommend it, it’s very well-written and obviously thought-through. A quality fic, and one of my favorites.

5) The purring is also from another amazing work that I’ve had read, at some point. I believe I had mentioned it in the Work’s Inspirations part. Probably. Possibly. I hope so. It should be from some other Batman x Spider-Man Crossover work, as much as I remember. It should be the Spiderhead one, written by emmacortana. Anyways, I just wanted to say it.

6) Hope you all have a great time reading this, and I can make your day just a bit better! :)

Chapter Text

DAY 39: Monday

Peter used to love cinnamon. Half the stuff he ate, used to have cinnamon in them. His hot chocolate, his cinnamon buns, his cookies, his Salep, his birthday cakes; everything even remotely sweet. He used to love it.

May used to say that he had gotten the cinnamon addiction from his mother. “Mary couldn’t go a day without cinnamon too, and the pregnancy had only amplified that. Ninety percent of you was cinnamon when you were getting baked in your mommy’s tummy.”

Peter used to laugh at the exaggeration, and bury his head back at whatever cinnamoned treat he was having.

That used to happen before the bite.

And it never did again afterwards.

Spiders didn’t like cinnamon after all.

Peter’s biggest beef with his powers, was the impromptu cinnamon allergy they had brought along. Not even his thermoregulation problem –or rather, the lack of it– and the possibility of uncontrolled hibernation angered him that much. It was the cinnamon allergy. He couldn’t even get a whiff of the brown pixie dust without breaking down in a coughing fit anymore.

Which was exactly why he couldn’t eat his lunch right now.

Turns out, cinnamon rolls were something that could be served in the Gotham Academy cafeteria. And guess what did that mean for Peter, who couldn’t even handle the scent of cinnamon? That he couldn’t even enter the cafeteria, let alone eating the lunch in there.

So, he was out at the yard; sitting in one of the benches, and sulking. His stomach kept growling, but unfortunately, this time it wasn’t in Peter’s hands. He couldn’t do anything about it, he would just have to brave the hunger.

Even though the concept of not eating enough food was giving him anxiety now, after what had almost happened a couple days ago.

“Hey Pete.” Steph said, as she slid next to him. Peter blinked at her.

“Hey Steph. What’s going on?”

“We brought you food.” Duke answered for the blonde, sitting across from him with Tim. “We don’t know what happened, why you aren’t in the cafeteria right now, but you shouldn’t skip meals. It’s not healthy. So, we brought you something to eat.”

“Oh. Thanks, you guys, really. But, uhm… Nothing happened. I’m not eating because I’m allergic to cinnamon and I don’t want to inhale, smell, or even see it. And they were being handed out right next to the rest of the food stands, so I didn’t want to risk it. I don’t like skipping meals either, but I don’t really have much of a choice right now, do I?” He gave a tight smile. But it didn’t waver Duke’s.

“Well, then you’re lucky that we got you a pocketed sandwich from the vending machine. It has not been exposed to any cinnamon.”

“From the vending machine?”

“Yeah.” Steph said. “We aren’t allowed to get your food for you at the cafeteria, so we couldn’t; but we weren’t about to let you go hungry, so we got this.”

“Those things cost, like, thirty bucks! For no reason at all, it’s just cheese and salami.”

“My adoptive father is a billionaire, Peter. Hell, I’m a billionaire. Thirty bucks is nothing.”

“But- But-”

“Just eat it, Pete. Come on.” Duke pushed the sandwich into his hands.

“What about you three?”

“What about us?”

“What are you guys eating?”

“Oh, we already ate inside. What, did you think that it took us a whole twenty minutes to buy one sandwich from a vending machine?” Tim smirked. “Nah. We were stuffing our faces as fast as humanely possible, so that we could come and look for you. Now, eat.”

With that, Peter finally opened the plastic wrapper, and munched in.

The others, thankfully, didn’t watch on as he ate; they chatted with each other and filled the silence, making sure to add him into the conversation every here and there as well.

“We should hang out some time.” Steph said after a while, playing innocently with her necklace. “Outside of school too, I mean.” Her tone was odd; slightly off in a way Peter couldn’t pinpoint.

“That’s a great idea!” Duke answered quickly, turning to him. “What do you think, Peter?”

“I mean, you two live in the same house, don’t you?” He gestured at Tim and Duke. “And you come over a lot? I’m sure you guys can hang out as much as you want to.” He shrugged, not really understanding the question.

“We meant with you, dumbass.” Tim said, smirking.

“O-Oh. With me?” Peter was ashamed to admit that his question was more of a squeak.

“Yes. Want to come over some time?”

“I-I- Uhm…” He stuttered. Because the offer looked innocent enough; but the slight tug from his spider-senses, and the carefully hidden glint in the raven’s icy blue eyes proved that it was anything but.

Granted, it was only a tug; and if anyone of the trio was actually a dangerous person, his senses wouldn’t have let him almost fall asleep next to them last week. So, he didn’t think there was anything malicious, or hurtful going on.

Maybe they were planning a prank or something? Yeah, that could be it. Or maybe the tug was because of something else about the offer, like, maybe someone that would be in the house; rather than his friends themselves.

Either way, Peter felt like one tug was one tug too many to say ‘yes’ to the offer.

“Actually, I don’t think that that will be possible. Sorry.”

“What? Why?” Steph asked quickly, whining. But her adorable pout did nothing to hide the frown on her face; and the other two were not trying at all. Yeah, something was definitely up.

“I don’t think Mr. Wayne would want me as a guest. And even if he was okay with it, I don’t really like going to friends’ houses.” Big fat lie; he loved spending time at his friends’ houses, in their rooms. Getting to see the place they lived at; and getting an irreplicable insight on just what kind of a person they actually were away from all the prying judging eyes, in their safe spaces.

But it wasn’t like the trio was going to be able to tell it.

“What if we went bowling or something? Or to a movie? We don’t have to hang out at our place if you’re not really comfortable coming over yet.” Duke said then, a kind smile on his lips. Peter smiled back.

No tugs or anything from his senses. Alright then. “Fine, that works, I guess. But I’m warning you here, I’m not exactly the fun type.” More like, I don’t really have the budget to be fun; but whatever.

“That’s okay.” Steph assured quickly. “Don’t even worry about it, you can’t be more boring than Tim anyways.”

There was a collective chuckle from around the table, and a squawk from Tim; but Peter could feel the weight of those icy blue eyes when he looked away.

He wondered what he had just dodged.

 

***

 

DAY 39: Monday

THE BAT-CHAT

Tim: It didn’t work.

Jason: What didn’t work?

Tim: We tried to lure Peter into the manor.

Tim: And it didn’t work.

Jason: What.

Tim: We offered to hang out outside of the school.

Tim: He looked like he was going to say yes until I mentioned coming over to ours.

Tim: Then he refused.

Tim: But he’s okay with meeting up somewhere else.

Tim: And I have a theory about that.

Jason: Oh boy, here we go again.

Tim: Fuck you, every time you say that, I turn out right.

Barbara: What is it, Tim?

Tim: You know how spiders have some sort of a sixth sense?

Tim: I think Peter does too.

Jason: What.

Barbara: Tim…

Steph: Oh my gosh…

Duke: Are you serious right now?

Duke: You aren’t joking or something??

Tim: No, I’m not.

Tim: And just hear me out!

Tim: Peter always knew we were there, when we were following him.

Tim: Even when he was in a crowded street or something, where he wouldn’t be able to perceive our very light footsteps on the rooftops, following him around; because of all of the other noises around.

Tim: I think that’s because he has a sixth sense, and it tells him when someone’s there, watching.

Tim: And how he reacts to danger proves it too, especially that time he caught that glass bottle in the class.

Tim: I know it’s a bit of a stretch, but…

Barbara: Yeah, enhanced hearing can kind of explain those times Peter just knew we were there.

Barbara: Especially if he had some practice with it, which we’re assuming he did because it has been a couple years since the spider bite, according to what the kid had said to Jason.

Barbara: And maybe the bottle incident was pure luck, or you mis-saw.

Barbara: But…

Barbara: It isn’t that crazy.

Jason: Are you serious right now?

Steph: Come on Babs.

Damian: You should not encourage Drake’s crazy tendencies, Gordon.

Dick: Babs?

Barbara: I work with him, you guys.

Barbara: Too many times he caught something before it even began falling.

Duke: Really?

Tim: Yes!

Barbara: Yeah.

Barbara: Tim has validity here.

Bruce: You tried to invite him over?

Duke: Yep.

Duke: We were hoping he would be too tried to walk back by the end of the evening, and just stay over.

Duke: Or that he would start coming over regularly and that would happen at some point.

Duke: But he refused.

Steph: He said that he wasn’t sure if ‘Mr. Wayne’ would want him as a guest.

Steph: I swear to God, I almost said ‘He wants you as more than a guest, dumbass.’

Steph: ‘You’re his grandchild.’

Jason: dbhjadf

Duke: asdhas

Tim: adgka

Cass: 🤣

Steph: He also said something about not liking going to friends’ houses, but that was probably just a gag reason.

Steph: I’ve seen the kid, alright?

Steph: And I call bullshit on that god-awful lie.

Dick: Wait, you guys hoped that he would stay over?

Dick: What did I say about trying to adopt my child, you guys?

Steph: Finders keepers, Dickie.

Steph: You want to get him, come back to the city first.

Bruce: Did he accept meeting up somewhere else?

Tim: Yeah, he’s okay with that.

Tim: We didn’t discuss the time or the place yet, though.

Bruce: Okay.

Bruce: Do hang out with him outside of school.

Bruce: It would make him trust you three more.

Dick: Bruce!

Bruce: I’m sorry chum; but every day he has to spend sleeping on the couch in the back-room of a stationery, is a day too many.

Dick: I know…

Dick: That doesn’t mean I’ll like it if you try to print any adoption papers though.

Jason: afjdfnlsdf

Tim: aljsfblfffgjn

Steph: ajbffnlkf

Duke: dsgjbaldgn

Barbara: safhdgadg

Damian: Tt.

Cass: 🤣

Bruce: Understood.

 

***

 

DAY 42: Thursday

His spider-senses gave a pinch, at the same time the sounds of commotion reached his ears. Peter fell still in the middle of his step –his laundry night interrupted– and turned towards the noises coming from the next street.

He extended his hearing further and listened, counting nine heartbeats. Their grunts and muffled curses helped him place eight of them as men, and the last one as a woman. He decided to take a look.

He took a quick peek from around the corner, and saw eight goons getting their asses kicked by a badass lady in purple spandex. Spoiler then. Cool!

Peter couldn’t help but keep watching, couldn’t take his eyes off of the fluid movements. Spoiler was destroying them, and she looked like she wasn’t even trying that hard. Her heartrate wasn’t even that high, and he could see the outline of her smirk.

These must be some real low-level thugs if even nine of them wasn’t enough to get the vigilante break a sweat; like, the Condiment King’s goons or something. Because, wow, they were bad. Like, bad-bad. May would probably also be able to beat these guys up with her purse, even all of them at once. And she had no training whatsoever, just her rage and Italian heritage.

Something behind Spoiler caught his eyes.

A man was approaching from behind; a barbed baseball bat in his hands, raised up high. Spoiler was busy taking down three others at once, and making sure that the rest four goons were staying down. She wasn’t going to see him.

Before he knew it, he was moving; dropping his bags onto the pavement carelessly

“Behind you!”

He dashed by the ongoing fight, hearing a surprised gasp from the girl; and caught the raised bat before the man could take the swing. Twirling the arm behind the guy, and hooking a leg under his; he threw him down.

But he didn’t stop there.

Turning back to the fight, he realized two of the men Spoiler had already taken down, were getting back up. He decided to keep them down. A careful punch here, a nice kick there; he made sure they wouldn’t be getting up soon.

He turned around when he was done; and yelped when he came directly face to face with the purple vigilante. “Oh my gosh, are you okay?!”

Peter staggered back a step, taken aback. “I’m… I’m fine. Nothing happened.”

“Nothing happened? You just completely kicked those guys’ asses, and one of them had a bat. A barbed bat. And you say nothing happened?!” She stressed. “Did you get hurt?”

“No, I’m- I’m alright. I didn’t get hurt.”

“Are you sure?” She grabbed his arm, turning him around to check if there was any blood anywhere. When she couldn’t find any red on his coat or pants, she ran her hands over his head, checking for bumps. She was left empty handed, and quite relieved.

“Yes, I’m sure. They didn’t even get in any hits.”

“They didn’t?”

“No. I know a thing or two about protecting myself, you know; and those were some pretty average-level thugs, weren’t they?”

“I mean, yeah, but… still. It’s pretty impressive.”

“Thanks.”

“I didn’t know you could fight.” He could feel her squinting gaze, even through her mask. He shrugged. “Peter, right?”

“Yeah. And you’re Spoiler?”

“Yep.” She popped the ‘p’.

He had understood a while ago that it was a thing that the bats did, a tradition of sorts. The bats other than Batman, that is.

They liked to pop the ‘p’ at the word ‘yep’, and be cheeky about it too. RR did it the best, in Peter’s opinion. The red little bastard did it in such a way that was both condescending and cute. It got under his skin and made the guy look endearing at the same time.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

Spoiler stared. “It is?”

“Yeah.”

“… Thanks.” She sounded like she didn’t believe it. Peter felt bad. He thought that no one should feel useless or unimportant; everyone had reasons to be here, to be alive, and people who cared about them, and would cry day and night after their death. Especially vigilantes who busted their asses to protect others. He wanted to give the girl a hug and thousands of reassurances.

“Of course.” He said instead, giving a little smile.

“So, what are you doing right now?”

“Uhm, I was going to the laundromat before I heard you.”

“Need a hand?”

“… What?” He didn’t think he had heard her right.

“Want me to help? I can grapple you to the laundromat if you want, you got held up because of me after all. And we can chat a bit, and eat some cookies while we wait for the washing machine.”

“Won’t people need you?”

“Almost everyone else is also out patrolling right now, save for Signal and Nightwing; because one has the day shift, and the other only visits during the weekends these days. Gotham can last a night without me. So, what do you say Pete?”

“Alright.” He went and picked up his bags.

She extended a hand to him, giving him a warm look. “Hold on tight then.”

 

***

 

DAY 42: Thursday

THE BAT-CHAT

Steph: I am keeping this damn kid.

Steph: I swear to God, the second we manage to get him into the manor, I am latching on and never letting go.

Duke: What happened?

Steph: He saw me fighting some goons today.

Steph: And one of them was coming at me from the back.

Steph: He yelled “Behind you!” and charged at the guy.

Steph: The guy had a barbed bat.

Steph: But Peter kicked his ass you guys, I’m telling you.

Steph: And two others.

Steph: But, most importantly, he said that it was a pleasure to meet me.

Steph: That it was a pleasure to meet the Spoiler.

Steph: Then he gave me a cute little smile, and I almost cooed at him.

Steph: I almost melted at the spot; it was so adorable.

Steph: I love his sunny, innocent, little smile.

Bruce: Are you alright?

Steph: I’m fine B.

Steph: Those were the Kite Man’s goons.

Steph: I guess he’s trying to learn team-work.

Steph: Either way, they were fucking idiots, and I don’t think we need to worry about them at all.

Steph: And even Peter kicked their asses.

Steph: … It was kind of weird actually, despite their unprofessionalism and stupidity.

Steph: He took out three of them in under thirty seconds.

Steph: It was like he had been trained, or something.

Tim: Is this a bad time to mention the ‘Peter Being Experimented On’ theory of Jason’s?

Dick: !!?

Dick: What.

Dick: The.

Dick: Fuck.

Dick: Tim.

Dick: Jason.

Dick: Explain.

Dick: Now.

Tim: Uhm…

Jason: Dumbass.

Dick: Jason.

Jason: Fine.

Jason: When we first started thinking that Peter looked too much like you, we came up with some theories.

Jason: You know; long missing relative, accident baby you never knew of, clone, whatever.

Jason: And after the DNA test, we thought that maybe he was grown in a lab or something; because of his meta-ish abilities and different DNA.

Jason: Or experimented on, at some point in his life.

Jason: Plus, when I found Peter after he got shot, and asked him to show me his wound; he got very defensive, and almost ran away.

Jason: Said that he had had a bad experience with a ‘doctor’ before.

Tim: That’s why you grilled us like that when we sent that video.

Tim: Of Peter’s wound.

Jason: Yes, Baby Bird.

Jason: That’s why I was so mad.

Jason: Not that you have the right to do such a thing to anyone though, past trauma or not.

Jason: But whatever.

Dick: Oh, my God.

Jason: It could’ve been a lie to keep me from finding out about his enhanced healing abilities, I don’t know.

Jason: It’s just a theory Dick.

Jason: We don’t have any solid proof, just some pieces that fit together.

Steph: But didn’t Peter say that he got his abilities from a radioactive spider bite during a field trip?

Tim: We didn’t know that when Jay made that theory.

Tim: Not that we know for sure if it’s true or not either.

Tim: We don’t have proof of that, it could be a lie.

Tim: Maybe he’s an accident baby Dick never knew of, from one of his many teenage hook-ups, and got taken away from his home because of his abilities or something.

Tim: Maybe he was created in a lab, from Nightwing’s DNA; like Kon and Clark.

Tim: Maybe he lied to us about the field trip thing, and where he got his powers from; because he’s uncomfortable discussing these things, or still doesn’t trust us enough.

Jason: Or maybe I’m wrong.

Jason: It’s just a theory.

Tim: It would explain why I can’t find anything about him online.

Tim: If he was created in a lab from scratch.

Tim: Or just got everything about him deleted after being kidnapped –because he had some special abilities or was physiologically available to have those abilities put in him– to be experimented on as a lab rat, and trained as a weapon.

Tim: That would explain why he doesn’t exist.

Tim: Maybe he got away very recently.

Tim: Or maybe he has been hiding for a while now; and thinks it isn’t unsafe to be seen anymore, or doesn’t need to hide from people anymore.

Jason: Again guys, it’s just a theory.

Dick: A theory, about my child being a lab kid, Jason.

Dick: The child that I never even knew existed.

Dick: The child that I almost killed less than two weeks ago, trying to feed vinegar to him.

Dick: Oh my gosh, I’m gonna cry.

Dick: Or scream.

Dick: Or vomit or something.

Bruce: Calm down Dick, we will solve this mystery.

Bruce: And we will find a way to help Peter, preferably under one of our roofs.

Bruce: Take a breath.

Dick: We will, won’t we?

Bruce: Of course, chum.

Dick: Thank you, dad.

Tim: Favorite Child Alert!

Duke:  I thought you didn’t have favorites, Bruce.

Jason:  I thought you loved us all, Bruce.

Tim:  I thought we all ranked the same in your heart, Bruce.

Steph:  This wounds us, Bruce.

Tim: What, no answer?

Tim: Ignoring us now?

Tim: That’s rude.

Tim: So rude, Bruce.

 

***

 

DAY 43: Friday

His skin was burning.

He was so, so cold; yet his skin was burning. There was a gaping hole in his chest; a void, that craved something so badly. What that was, Peter had no idea. He only knew that he was hurting.

Despite the burning of his skin, there was a deep coldness in his bones. His muscles were heavy, and numb; feeling like they didn’t belong to him. His blood was ice in his veins, making him feel like he was freezing from inside out.

His body was shaking like a leaf; his head was dizzy. His vision was blurry; his eyes teary. He didn’t know how long he would manage staying upright; but he was going to do his best to stretch that time as much as possible. He had to. He couldn’t pass out.

He pressed his back further into the concrete wall behind him and drew in a breath; arms tight around his torso in a useless attempt to dull the pain.

“What’s happening to me?” He gritted out through clenched teeth, and looked up at the two vigilantes in agony.

Nightwing and Red Hood stood in front of him.

“You were hit by the Cuddle Pollen.” The red one answered.

“C-Cuddle Pollen?”

“Yes.”

“W-What- W-What do-does it-”

“It makes you crave physical touch. Like hugs, for example! Yeah, hugs are great. They’re the best in my opinion.” Nightwing rambled, making Peter frown. He was the one who had gotten the hit, why the hell was this guy nervous?

“Can we hug you, kiddo?” Hood asked after a facepalm and a suffering sigh. “I promise we’ll be very gentle and only hug you. Nothing else.” He said carefully.

Oh. So, that was what the duo was anxious about. Yeah, it made sense. Peter could definitely see how the Cuddle Pollen would cause that kind of problems and situations for people, resulting in a bad reputation. And his near-past of what had happened just a few days ago… Yeah, it checked out.

But. He wasn’t scared.

“I-I’m n-not- scared. I-I t-trust you t-two.”

“So, we can hug you?”

“Yes.”

Nightwing pulled him in right away.

The effect was immediate, even through the Kevlar. The burning of his skin stopped at once, the cold in his muscles receding. The void in his chest began growing smaller, and the pain began to fade. Peter lost his footing with relief, and Nightwing gave a yelp when he swayed on his feet, holding him more properly.

“Peter?” He asked worriedly.

“Mhm.” Peter groaned in lieu of an answer, burrowing further into the vigilante’s arms. “Warm.” He managed to push out.

A tinkling laugh. “Yeah, I know. I’ve been hit with this stuff a dozen times; I know exactly how it feels.”

“How long’ll this las’?” He slurred, feeling unnaturally tired. He shook his head, trying to shake off the exhaustion that came out of nowhere.

“Well, a normal human would probably feel the effects for at least three days; with the dosage you got exposed to, without the antidote.” Hood said. “But considering the fact that this is essentially a drug, and your body burns through these types of things at light speed; I’m willing to bet that it isn’t going to take that long.”

“Do you know exactly what chemicals ‘r in it?” Peter asked from Nightwing’s embrace. “I might be able to give you an estimate if I know.”

“Sorry, I have no idea.”

“It’s alright. I can’t give you a specific length of time without that info, but you are probably right. I don’t think it’ll take longer than ten to fifteen hours.”

“We can ask RR to drop off an antidote.” The red vigilante offered.

Peter shook his head; wincing when the movement shook his brain. Jesus, what the hell was this pollen? “No. I mean, I can say yes, and we can wait for Red Robin to drop off an antidote, assuming he’s got enough for me and my enhanced metabolism. But most drugs don’t even work on me at all, and I just ‘burn through’, as you put it, the ones that do. Same thing with medicine. Vicodin and Morphine are some of the few painkillers that I can take. I can’t guarantee that the antidote’s going to work.”

“Shit.” Hood cursed. “What do we do then?”

“We can wait it out. Honestly, I’m pretty sure that the worst of it is right now. It should only get better from here. I know I must be inconveniencing you guys a lot right now, but if you can just keep hugging me for about an hour or two, I’ll be good enough to leave. I think.”

“…What.” Nightwing stilled completely. “No.”

“N-No?” Peter cursed his inability to pull back and give the vigilante a confused look, what did he mean no?

“Yeah; no. This thing can hurt really badly Peter, you have to receive touch until at least 80 percent of it is out of your system. Otherwise, it’s practically torture. We can’t just leave after one hour.”

“O-Oh. You meant- Okay. Yeah, sure, fine. Whatever.” He was suddenly very happy to have his face buried in a broad chest; it was helping hide his blush along with the dark.

“Did you think I was saying that I wouldn’t hug you?” Nightwing asked, voice strained. Peter stayed silent. “Peter. Of course I would. I mean, the whole Cuddle Pollen thing aside, I love hugging you buddy. Why would I refuse?”

“Because you’re busy or something?” Peter mumbled.

Nightwing just shook his head. “No. Never too busy for you. Especially not when you’re hurting and need me.”

There was something in his tone, and in the words; something heavy. A meaning, behind them. But Peter didn’t know what, and he was too tired to try to decipher it; so, when Red Hood so blatantly and obviously shut the subject and interrupted whatever ‘moment’ they had been in, he allowed him.

“Alright you two,” The man started. “We can finish this chat later. Right now, we need to get you two to someplace safe to ride this out. And before Peter passes out from exhaustion too.”

“I’m not passing out.” Peter protested weakly, despite feeling the tiredness in his bones.

“Kid. The Pollen tires you out. A lot. Trust me, I know; I’ve been hit with that stuff a bunch of times. Even if you aren’t passing out right now, you will very soon. Not to mention that you aren’t even getting all that much touch from the Big Bird thanks to the spandex either. We need to get Wing in some sweats, and you two in a bed. I have a safe-house that we can use, a couple blocks east from here.”

“Alright.” Nightwing accepted easily; picking Peter up, and ignoring the squawk he made at being manhandled. “Lead the way.”

It took them fifteen minutes to get to the safe-house. It was the longest fifteen minutes of Peter’s life.

“Alright. Now, I just need to take off my suit and then we can cuddle all night.” Said the blue vigilante, and went to put him down after Hood took off his gloves to be able to give Peter at least a little bit of skin-to-skin contact while Nightwing changed his clothes in lightning speed.

But when he failed at doing so, Peter realized just why he hadn’t at all shook around in his arms on the way there.

“Oh my Gosh, I have stuck to you.” He whispered, mortified.

“… What?”

“H-Hood has told you that I can stick to the walls and the ceiling, right?”

“Yeah…?”

“Well, those two aren’t the only things that I can stick to.” He admitted shamefully, not meeting the two heroes’ eyes.

“… Excuse me?!” Nightwing asked, voice incredulous.

“Yeah.” Peter answered sheepishly. “I think it’s an instinctual thing right now. You know, because hugging you is keeping the pain away, so my spider instincts are insisting on making sure that I keep hugging you.” He gave shrug, as much as he was able to, in the vigilante’s wide arms. “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be, it’s alright.” It was almost reflexive, the way Nightwing answered him immediately. “It’s just- It’s- But I’m trying to put you down to change out of my suit, so that I can hug you better.” He stressed, as if logic could out-done instincts.

“Yeah, I know. But try telling that to the spider in me. All it knows is that it hurts like hell, when you let go.”

Nightwing held him a bit tighter upon hearing that. “What will we do then? This isn’t going to do much if I keep hugging you over my suit.”

“Can we try to trade Wing for a better option, maybe?” Hood suggested. “Would that work?”

Peter squinted. “Like what?”

“Like, me? I can change into some sweats, and hold you while Nightwing gets changed. I would feel warmer because of the less layers; and it would only feel right to latch onto me instead of him, right?”

Peter thought about it for a couple moments, a bit longer than what he would normally need to; because he had to actively fight to keep his eyes open. Honestly, what the hell? He hadn’t felt this tired since getting knocked down from the sky, mid-swing, in Germany.

“I mean, I guess it would work. In theory at least. Let’s try it.”

Hood went to go change, and came back in a white t-shirt and a pair of red sweats. His mask was still on, and one of his guns was poking out of his waistband; but the rest of his gear was taken off. “I’m here for the pick-up of an Itsy-Bitsy Spider.” He announced as he opened his arms.

Nightwing gave a snort as he went to deposit Peter. It turned into an awkward three-way hug when it became obvious that the exchange would take a little while; Peter’s inner spider was being a bitch. After a couple of minutes, and the spider in Peter finally choosing a new beacon of warmth to latch onto; Nightwing was off to go change.

He came back in a blue t-shirt and black leggings. “Hood’s sweats don’t fit me, they fall off.” He explained, and opened his arms for the sleepy spider. Peter easily latched onto him as well, and they began waiting.

The problem though, was that he couldn’t let go of Hood still even after ten minutes.

“Uhm… I don’t think it’s a warmth issue anymore.”

“Then why aren’t you letting me go?” Hood asked, not unkindly.

But the words still panicked Peter. “I-I don’t know. I’m sorry, I know you’re probably very uncomfortable right now, I didn’t mean to trap you in a hug like this.” He looked up anxiously, waiting for someone to get angry and start yelling; approximately Hood, because he was annoyed or mad.

But that didn’t happen.

“Hey, hey, it’s okay. I’m not mad.” The red vigilante answered his nervous ramble with a soothing tone and an open body language; not only telling, but also showing Peter that he was not angry. “It’s alright, Peter.”

“Maybe you want to hug both of us?” Nightwing suggested, after a moment; fixing his grip on him to support his weight better. “Because warmth from both of us is definitely better than warmth from one of us?”

“I-I guess? I mean, this has never happened before, I don’t know. It could be.”

“Okay, the why doesn’t matter.” Hood said. “We’re here, we’re out of our suits, we’re hugging the kid; the rest is unimportant. The bed is big enough for all three of us, let’s just go to sleep; and if we’re still stuck together tomorrow, we’ll find a solution. Alright?”

“That sounds perfect, Little Wing.”

With that, they awkwardly maneuvered into the bedroom, and onto the bed; barely managing to pull on the covers because of their limbs being all tangled and locked around each other. Peter sank in in between the two men, and sagged in relief and exhaustion; it had been a long night.

Nightwing and Red Hood both wrapped around him and pressed themselves close; keeping him warm and sated, making him feel mellow and cozy. Oh, they were good at this; at cuddling and hugging people. It felt different than the other times Peter had experienced physical affection from them, this one felt better. It was probably because of the Pollen, but still. It felt so soft and soothing. Warm and refreshing.

Safe.

Purr .

There was a collective flinch and freezing-up from the occupants of the bed; the two vigilantes from shock; and the teenager from embarrassment and a small twinge of anxiety. He was no longer sleepy.

The purring stopped promptly.

“Uhm…” Peter tried to start, but he didn’t even know where from.

“What.” Nightwing took the mic when he took too long to say something. “The hell was that?”

Peter winced, and tried to shrink in on himself. “That- That was- Uhm… I was- I was purring. Spiders can purr, sometimes. Or rather, make sounds like purring. So, I can too. Sometimes. Not very often. Rarely, if ever.” He rambled, nervous beyond words.

His more animalistic traits were always the ones that disturbed people. Sticking to walls and the buildings should’ve been scarier than him being able to purr; but people didn’t like seeing him act so blatantly like an animal, purring and growling and hissing.

It scared them more than the fact that he could kill people with a single punch, or that he was strong enough to hold up buildings.

Nightwing pulled back the smallest bit to stare at him.

Then he cooed. “Oh my Gosh, can you be any cuter?! You’re so freaking adorable, Peter! Oh, my fucking God.” He crooned squeezing him tighter, and pressing a kiss to his head. Peter blinked.

“Language, dickhead.” Hood said, before ruffling Peter’s hair. “He’s right though, you are adorable.”

“I-I am?” Peter stammered. “You don’t think it’s weird? That I’m- that I’m a freak?”

“No!” Wing denied immediately. “Why would we think that, kiddo?”

“No, we don’t. We never would.” Hood said. “Did people call you a freak in the past, because of this? Friends? Relatives, maybe?”

Peter gave a mirthless chuckle. “Yeah, you could say that.” Try almost half of the world. That one week Peter had had his identity leaked, had been the worst week of his life. He knew that he wouldn’t have survived it if things had gone on like that.

He was blissfully unaware of the look that was shared over his head.

“Well, we are not like that.” Nightwing stated confidently. “We do not care whether you’re a mutate, or not, or whatever; neither do we think you’re a freak for your abilities. We don’t look at you and go, ‘Oh, the spider-mutate-boy’. We look at you and go ‘Oh, hey, it’s Peter. The incredible kid that we all love.’”

“Yeah, what he said.” Hood agreed. “Now. Everybody shut up and go to sleep. It’s bedtime for little spiders, and I only had five hours of sleep last night and am currently on the verge of passing out. And by the way, you can purr all you want Peter; you don’t need to tamp it down around us. If anything, it sounds soothing.”

“Alright.”

Peter closed his eyes again after that, letting the two strong heartbeats and the soft hair-strokes lull him to sleep. His purring started up again soon, and this time he didn’t try to stop it. Why would he; when instead of disgusted scoffs or angry sneers, it drew quiet coos and soft smiles from the men beside him.

“Goodnight Peter.”

“Sweet dreams, Itsy-Bitsy.”

Peter tried to answer them, but all that came out was a sleepy hum; he was far too gone for real words. The arms around him tightened for a moment upon that, before relaxing again; and Peter’s mind slowly drifted away to oblivion with only one thought. Paternal.

What a shame he wasn’t going to remember it tomorrow, right?

 

***

 

DAY 44: Saturday

THE BAT-CHAT

Dick: Guys.

Dick: Peter can purr.

Damian: What?

Damian: What are you talking about Richard?

Jason: Peter was hit with the Cuddle Pollen last night.

Jason: Ivy had a fight with Harley, I guess.

Jason: Relationship problems.

Jason: Anyways.

Jason: Wing and I took care of it.

Jason: He was kind of sandwiched between us the whole of last night and this morning.

Jason: He purred the entire time.

Tim: You sure it was purring and not some other thing?

Dick: Yes, we asked him.

Dick: He said that he was purring.

Dick: I didn’t know spiders could purr, but.

Dick: Guess they can.

Dick: Or maybe it was a Peter-Special kind of thing.

Dick: We’re not sure.

Barbara: I’m guessing he isn’t coming in today?

Dick: No, he’s way too tired.

Dick: He almost fell asleep into the waffles Jay had made.

Dick: Three times.

Dick: He’s in no state to work.

Steph: You had waffles without me?!

Steph: Betrayal!

Steph: Betrayal of the highest accounts!

Jason: The kid was hungry and I cooked what I could with what we had in hand Steph.

Steph: How will I ever forgive you?

Jason: How about so that you can eat more of those amazing waffles in the future as well.

Jason: You know I don’t cook for ungrateful brats.

Tim: You cook for Damian.

Jason: Shut it, Replacement.

Damian: Tt.

Steph: Fine, fine, whatever.

Steph: Forgiven, I guess.

Steph: But did you guys take any photos or videos of Pete??

Jason: You mean when he was stuffing his face, or when he was sleeping?

Jason: Do I look like Tim to you, Steph?

Jason: Or like a fucking creep?

Steph: Dick?

Dick:

Dick: I’ve got three photos and one voice recording of his purring.

Jason: Dick!

Jason: What the fuck!

Dick: You can’t get mad at me!

Dick: He’s so cute.

Dick: Adorable.

Dick: He’s perfect, Jay.

Dick: And…

Dick: And I wanted a photo of him from when he was sleeping in my arms and purring for it.

Dick: He’s my son.

Dick: And I didn’t even know he existed until last week.

Steph: Jeez, you’re morbid.

Steph: Just send the photos here.

Steph: I want to see.

 

***

 

DAY 47: Tuesday

“Alright kids. Today, we will be doing the climbing wall. Warm up for fifteen minutes, and then line up in front of the wall. Don’t push each other, don’t fall on your faces, and don’t die on my watch. Got it? Good. Scatter!”

“Is this guy for real?” Peter whispered at Duke, after the man exited the earshot.

Duke just gave a rueful smile. “Yeah, Coach Edwards is like that, kinda mad. But he’s one of the better teachers we have here at Gotham Academy; both in the teaching department, and the personality department.”

“Really?” Peter eyed the man who was yelling into his phone at the distance.

“Yeah. I know it doesn’t seem like it, but he’s a really good guy.”

“I think you guys are getting ripped-off by the school then.” He answered, after Coach Edwards ended the call by throwing his phone to the ground. “Paying that much money, and for people like this to be considered one of the ‘better’ teachers.”

Steph gave a bright laugh. “Me and Duke are both scholarship students who will make more profit from the name of this school than the education it gives us; and Tim is the nepo baby adopted child of the owner. If anything, we’re ripping them off.”

Peter joined in on the chuckle.

“Alright squirts, enough warming up. Line-up!”

Steph and Tim ended up being the third pair in line, and Peter and Duke the seventh. Peter didn’t like that two of Miller’s friends were right behind them in line, but tried to ignore his discomfort to the best of his abilities. It was probably just nerves anyway. Plus, he was Spider-Man. He wasn’t going to fuck up at the climbing wall.

Him and Duke got to climbing quickly once their turn came. They were pretty fast, and reached the top in short time. The wall wasn’t all that high, so you could jump down from the top too; but most people preferred to climb down from the other side of it.

Which was why Peter and Duke needed to wait until the previous pair was done climbing down, before starting themselves; to prevent the ‘slipping up and falling on someone’ thing that could happen.

Granted, it probably wasn’t going to take longer than half a minute for the previous pair to be done getting off; but half a minute was more than enough time for the next pair to reach the top as well.

The next pair being Miller’s dearest friends; Jacob Myers and Brian Whitlock.

Peter’s spider-senses buzzed.

Duke stepped in front of him. “You should shout down for them to stop sending people up, it’s getting crowded here.” He said levelly, addressing the boys.

Myers turned to do that, but Whitlock kept staring at them, a nasty look on his face. Peter understood what was about to happen. He pushed Duke aside gently, turning around and getting ready; he’d rather jump down, than get pushed off. It wasn’t even that high, even for Peter Parker; and a piece of cake for Spider-Man.

But before he could, there was a shove against his back. “Oops, sorry!” Whitlock yelled out; drowning out Duke’s shout, and drawing in the attention of the other students.

Peter felt himself rocking forward and losing his balance; the wind getting knocked out of him as his spider-senses gave a sharp alarm. He tilted forward, and lost his footing; managing to catch only a glimpse of the girl he was about to fall onto and drag down with himself.

Everything seemed to have slowed down; all of his senses amplified completely. He was falling. Falling, falling, falling, and falling. There was a terrified scream from beneath him; two frantic shouts of his name from his friends; the sound of the coach’s whistle, coming out panicked despite not having a tone; and a low, disgusting chuckle from among the students on the ground, Miller’s. And Peter was falling.

He was falling, and-

And he was stilling in air, with a sudden jerk.

It took him a moment to realize what was going on; but when he did, he let out a strangled yelp of pain. He turned to look at the arm that was grabbing the climbing wall with all the willpower an arm might have. The arm that had the bullet wound on it; tight bandages wrapped securely around the shoulder. The one that was currently burning like all hell.

He screamed.

By now, the two beneath him had already climbed off the wall; so, Peter deemed it safe enough to let go and jump down from where he was hanging on by a thread at the middle of the climbing wall. Unfortunately, he had overestimated his strength for the movement though. He couldn’t manage to land –because of the pain–, instead crushing onto his knees and falling over.

Tim and Steph were immediately in his space, turning him over and urging him to breathe. They pulled him away from under the climbing wall carefully, and started checking for injuries.

Tim ran his fingers through his hair, looking for any bumps or blood; and Steph prodded around his knees, ensuring that nothing was broken.

Coach Edwards arrived at the scene between one blink and the next. “Parker, are you alright?” He asked anxiously. Peter could now see why Duke liked this guy; he actually gave a shit about his students.

“Y-Yes, sir. S-Sorry for falling on my f-face.” He stuttered out through pained gasps, trying for a smile. He was successful as well as a piece of paper, drenched in gasoline; at not lighting up in flames and burning down to all hell.

Coach Edwards gave an unhappy look. Meh, his choice. Peter was only trying to light up the mood.

“He didn’t fall, he was pushed off.” Duke piped up, having climbed down as fast as he could. “By Brian Whitlock and Jacob Myers.”

“It was an accident!”

“I didn’t even touch him!”

Whitlock and Myers yelled out at the same time.

Peter looked away.

Coach Edwards squinted.

“Sir?” He spoked up a moment later. “May I be excused? My arm was previously strained, and I think I aggravated the injury.”

“Why were you even on the wall if your arm was injured?” Myers asked sassily.

“None of your damn business.” Tim snapped.

“Enough!” Coach Edwards yelled. “You three,” Gesturing at Tim, Steph and Duke. “Take him to the school nurse. You two,” Pointing at Whitlock and Myers. “I’ll see you in my office.”

Peter didn’t listen to anything any further, just leaned onto his friends and allowed himself to be pulled away by them. But he didn’t let them take him to the nurse; insisting that he was fine, and ducking into the locker-room. “I’m fine, it just hurts a bit.”

He knew none of them believed him.

“At least take something for the pain then, if you won’t go see the nurse.” Steph said, a begging look in her eyes and a medicine bottle in her hands.

“I have Vicodin at home.” Granted, the last four pills, but still.

“But it’s only the sixth period. You have two more ahead of you. Please, Peter, just take some pills.”

She was right of course; he wasn’t going to be able to hang in there until the evening. But he didn’t think he could handle taking some low-level painkillers that would probably be no good at all to him, and having to fake being better for the rest of the day. That was even worse than the pain; he didn’t want to have to smile through it.

But when his eyes fell onto the name of the bottle, he perked up. Codeine. Codeine was no Vicodin, but it was still a pretty strong painkiller. And it was also one of the few drugs that could affect him.

He didn’t want to ask why Steph carried a half-full bottle.

He could probably only take one, maybe two pills, without raising suspicion; and two pills would at least work for a whole hour. It was better than nothing. Much better than nothing.

“Okay.” He accepted, opening up his palm. “Can I have two pills?”

“Oh, it hurts that bad, huh? I gotcha Pete.” Steph dumped the pills into his palm and put the medicine bottle onto the bench behind her. “Do you have any water?”

“Yeah.” He shook his half-filled bottle, showing it to her.

“We should get you a new bottle, you need more than just that. We’ll be right back.” And with that, the blondie yanked the other two boys out of the locker-room; before Peter could point out that buying some water wasn’t really a three-people-job. He was now alone in the locker-room.

The pill bottle was put on the bench tauntingly.

He turned away at once; no. He would not be stealing from his friend.

The pills still sat there tauntingly.

He could take a couple more. Two or three. It wouldn’t help much in the long run, but as long as he could get back to the stationery in the next two hours, and get his hands on his Vicodin; it didn’t need to be a long-term solution.

Just two or three more pills, and he would be pleasantly painless for enough time to get back to his own painkillers. Plus, how would Steph even realize? He didn’t think she counted these pills.

And even if she did, and her and the other two started thinking that he was a drug seller or drug addict or something; he could always just tell them, at the worst-case scenario.

Duke had already said that he didn’t have a problem with metas, Tim was a Signal fan, and Steph always said that she only judged people by their personalities and music taste. They weren’t going to hate him for being enhanced. They wouldn’t. He was hurting like hell, it was worth the risk.

Plus, his spider-senses were surprisingly okay with him taking the meds –as if Steph had left them there purposefully to make him take them– so it should be fine.

He took three more out of the bottle, and swallowed them down; just as his friends’ footsteps started echoing in the corridor. The trio came back into the locker-room just after Peter sat the medicine bottle back down and sat back into his seat.

“Here’s your water. And we bought a sandwich too, in case you’re hungry or something.” Steph said as she pushed the water bottle and the sandwich into his hands and sat down across from him. She picked up the Codeine and threw it into her bag without so much as a glance at it.

He gave the trio a grateful smile in thanks and bit into the cheddar cheese with a happy hum, blissfully unaware of the look the they were sharing over his head.

 

***

 

DAY 47: Tuesday

THE BAT-CHAT

Tim: Guys.

Tim: There was an accident during PE today.

Tim: Peter fell from the climbing wall.

Dick: !!!

Dick: What?!

Dick: Is he okay???

Jason: How the fuck did he manage to do that?

Jason: He’s half-spider, and sticky as hell.

Barbara: Did he get hurt?

Cass: Worried.

Tim: He managed to catch himself on the wall before he plummeted down.

Dick: Oh, thank God.

Tim: But with his injured arm.

Dick: ?!?!?!

Tim: His wound got aggravated.

Tim: It was a very harsh catch.

Duke: By the way, he didn’t fall off.

Duke: He was pushed off.

Dick: Excuse me.

Duke: Yes.

Duke: By two rich bitches who are walking away.

Duke: Because they’re rich bitches.

Jason: You?

Jason: Duke Thomas?

Jason: Swearing?

Jason: Wow, you must be really angry.

Duke: Hell yeah, I am.

Duke: I am just so fucking sick of these types of idiots getting to walk away.

Duke: Fucking rich privilege.

Duke: We get it, money can buy anything.

Duke: But it shouldn’t buy your way out of the consequences of your bad choices and awful actions.

Jason: Alright.

Jason: You’re pissed-pissed.

Steph: Yeah, and he isn’t the only one.

Steph: I am one step from recreating the French Revolution.

Duke: Eat the rich!

Duke: Eat the rich!

Duke: Eat the rich!

Jason: Your best friend and your pseudo-father are both billionaires though.

Duke: EAT THE RICH!

Bruce: Please settle down Duke, Stephanie.

Bruce: I will have a chat with the principle about this.

Bruce: And my lawyers.

Bruce: This could’ve caused some real damage to Peter.

Bruce: It could even be seen as an attempted murder, in the right light.

Duke: It’s not going to accomplish anything.

Duke: Those kids have been harassing Peter for weeks.

Duke: No one ever does anything.

Bruce: Oh, don’t worry.

Bruce: I will personally make sure that the consequences meet their successors.

Dick: How is Peter?

Steph: Not that bad.

Steph: Didn’t cry or anything; though it was a pretty rough injury and must’ve hurt like hell.

Steph: I offered him some painkillers.

Steph: He took two.

Steph: I, knowing that two pills of Codeine weren’t going to do shit for someone with his enhanced healing and metabolism, found an excuse and yanked the boys outside.

Steph: To leave him alone in the locker room with the pills, hoping that he would take some more.

Steph: He did.

Steph: I think he took, like, three more?

Steph: I’m not sure.

Barbara: Five pills of Codeine is a lot.

Barbara: But considering that Jason of all people gave the kid three bottles of Vicodin two weeks ago, I am inclined to believe that he can handle it.

Tim: We believe so, yes.

Bruce: Still.

Bruce: Jason, can you make sure he gets home safely after school?

Bruce: Follow him home as Hood.

Bruce: Make sure he’s safe.

Duke: Isn’t that a bit much?

Bruce: Don’t forget that Crane had just escaped prison three hours ago.

Bruce: And that he’s believed to be in Somerset.

Duke: Yeah, okay, totally follow him home Jay.

Jason: Consider it done.

Jason: I’ll make sure that the Itsy-Bitsy makes it home safely.

Bruce: Thank you, Jay-Lad.

Dick: Thanks a lot, Jay.

Dick: Please don’t forget to update.

Jason: Yeah, yeah, whatever.

Chapter 9: First It Was Starvation, Then It Was Muggers, Now It's... Cold? What? The Cold Can Kill You?!

Summary:

“These are my webs. And, no, they don’t come out of me, they come out of my web-shooters. Here,” He showed Robin the bracelet looking cuffs around his wrists, and then shot at a nearby street-lamp. “They are modified; I make them myself, with chemicals.”
“Impressive.” Batman said from behind, and Peter quickly turned around.
“Thanks.” He answered, keeping a small distance between them.
“Though I don’t know why you would need them as a normal citizen.”
Peter couldn’t see it, but he knew there was a frown on the guy’s face under the cowl right now. He was wondering if Peter was truly a normal citizen, and he was dangerously close to figuring out that he wasn’t.
Peter gave an internal smirk, what if he messed with the guy a bit?
“What if I’m not?”
“Not?”
“A normal citizen. What if I’m not a normal citizen?”
“Then I would wonder what you are, if not a normal citizen.”
“Well, I guess that is for me to know, and for you to go mad wondering about.” This time, he couldn’t tamp down his smirk.

Notes:

The Few Things, My Loves:

1. The Scarecrow bit might be a bit stupid, but bear with me here. I’m running out of ideas about what to do with the rogue interactions.

2. The hibernation bit might also be a bit stupid, but I did my best. I asked so many fucking questions to my bio teacher to get it right, and I still don’t think I have. Kefjfksdfk It’s hard. But overall, if you ignore the science part of it, it should be entertaining.

3. I’ve realized that I’ve written Peter’s eyes to be honey-brown, almost hazel; and have been alternating between saying brown and hazel throughout the story. You might take it as the kid’s eyes changing color according to the light; or as the writer being a dumbass who originally planned to make his eyes hazel and just couldn’t resist writing ‘big brown eyes’ on exactly two occasions, at chapter three and seven. Your choice.

4. Hope you all will enjoy :)

Chapter Text

DAY 49: Thursday

Peter was on his way to his stationery when the bats’ inability to catch Scarecrow earlier that week, caused him some problems.

He was taking the bus for a change –because he had felt too tired to walk all the way back to the Crime Alley from school– when the Parker Luck reminded him that he couldn’t have anything nice or easy.

He felt his senses buzzing insistently before the bus turned into the alley, and he knew that danger was ahead. But, unfortunately, saying something to try to stop the vehicle wouldn’t have accomplished anything, so he kept quiet. What bus driver would listen a random high-schooler about how to drive after all?

The barricade soon coming into view made him regret that decision immediately. He should’ve said something; gotten off the bus at the very fucking least.

Scarecrow masked henchmen stood in front of the barricade, their friends parking a truck at the entrance of the alley to trap-in the bus. Their boss was nowhere to be seen, but that did not comfort Peter in any way.

Hood’s words about the guy from weeks ago echoed in his mind, and Peter’s hands numbly dived into his pockets to get out the rebreather he had given him. He slipped it on at once; breathing in an anxious breath through its filter.

Wiping his sweaty palms on his pants when they got too wet for his liking; he tried to calm himself down, breathing in slowly. He could recognize the symptoms of a building panic attack.  

It was okay, Beck was not here, he was not being toyed with, and the only green fog he would be seeing today would belong to a professor of psychology who had gone off the rail a long time ago, and was probably not coming back anytime soon.

Calm down Peter, calm down. Stay focused and calm.

The henchmen got out their guns, and the bus driver didn’t get a choice in opening the doors. They entered, and Peter almost startled when the girl next to him pulled off his rebreather suddenly. Her and her friend’s were off too. Actually, he was the only one who had been wearing one.

“What the hell?” He couldn’t help but hiss at her, as the goons begin cuffing up the passengers and leading them outside one by one.

“If they see it, they’ll take and break it. Don’t wear it until you see the green fog coming your way. What is this, your first time?” She scoffed, handing him back his rebreather, and moving away. Peter reluctantly put it back in his pocket.

“Yes, actually. Sorry. Thank you.”

She gave a silent nod.

They were taken outside and chained together; lined in a circle around some sort of an automatic pump. Peter wondered about what it could be doing, for all of three seconds; before the machine let out a short hiss, and then a small puff of green.

He shuddered at the sight of it, and the acidic scent he could taste in the air. The fear gas. Thankfully, the dosage released was too low to do any damage. Yet. 

He looked around, but his fellow captives were still not putting on their rebreathers. They were only glaring at the goons and holding their coats or cardigans over their mouths and noses, but making no moves to take out the masks. He followed their example and ducked his lower face under his collar.

“Batman.” A greeting came from ahead of them, and Peter whipped around to be looking at a guy who looked like the human manifestation of shadows, an angry child with a sword, and a guy in a dumb scarecrow costume. “How nice of you to join us.”

“Crane.” Batman addressed.

Peter felt the guy’s eyes raking over the hostages; and getting stuck on him once it as his turn. Shit. Batman recognized him. Batman knew who Peter Parker was, and he knew him enough to recognize him. Peter wasn’t sure if that was a good thing or not. He leaned on the ‘not’ side.

“What do you want?” Asked the gravely voice, after a moment.

Crane gave a sick grin. “Come on Batsy, you already know by now.”

Another pump of the green gas distracted Peter from the conversation, and he turned his attention back to the pump. Fuck, it was timed. One pump every two minutes, he would guess. And Batman and Crane looked like they would be conversing for a while.

The fear gas wasn’t exactly light; it didn’t get swept away with a simple breeze, or dissolved into the atmosphere in mere minutes. It was heavy, and it was thick; it was staying where it was. Peter needed to do something, before the gas in the air reached dangerous levels for those nearby. The hostages and himself, in this scenario.

He could break the chains and try to stop the pump, maybe? But, no, there were too many goons around for him to actually manage to stop the device in a timely manner before they saw and stopped him. He would have to be extremely fast, and most definitely make a mistake. And there were too many civilians nearby.

The risk was too big, he couldn’t take it.

He could grab the thing and run away, after breaking the chains? But, no; again, too many henchmen. They would catch him before he could take three steps, and then who knows what would happen.

Too low of a success rate, he needed a better plan.

Come on, Peter, think!

What would Tony do? How would the Iron Man save the day?

Peter looked around anxiously; begging to any and all deities he had ever heard of, for a sliver of an idea.

Then he stopped.

They hadn’t saved Strange thanks to Tony and his big brain, had they? It hadn’t been thanks to a nerdy high-schooler either; the plan had belonged to the flippy arachnid vigilante, the Spider-Man.

What would Tony do? What should Peter do? They weren’t the ones needed right now; the real question was, what was Spider-Man going to do?

It had been a long while since Peter had last picker up the vigilante persona, since he had last put on the mask. He hadn’t wanted to do so. He couldn’t have borne to do so.

But the situation wasn’t a want-or-not type of situation; or a manage-or-fail. The situation wasn’t up for discussion, people were in danger, and he had the power to help them. So, he was going to.

Yes, it had been a long while since Peter had last been the Spider-Man.

But luckily, he didn’t need to put in a lot of effort to step into the personality of the vigilante; it was as easy as flipping on a switch.

Peter took in a deep breath, closed his eyes, let it out, and opened them as a hero.

He looked around again.

Yes, the goons were holding off the escape routes, in case one of the hostages managed to get out of the cuffs and tried to run away. But the track to the bus was clear. And the doors of it was open. And the engine was still on.

A plan began to form in Peter’s mind. He got ready.

The pump was directly in his line of both sight and fire. He held his breath, aimed his web-shooter carefully, and shot. Bullseye! Peter smirked to himself; pump successfully clogged.

Feeling the weight of a curious gaze on himself, he looked around to see which of the hostages had caught the action. But they were all staring at Batman and Crane; and the goons too. Upon seeing that, Peter turned his attention back to the ongoing conversation/negotiation; but Batman and Scarecrow had their attention on each other as well.

Just a step to their left though, stood Robin; eerie white lenses trained on Peter, and the smallest crease of a frown on his mask.

Peter almost shuddered. He shook his head to get lost of the unease.

Turning back to what he was doing a moment ago; Peter carefully bent one of hoops of the cuffs holding his wrists together, and broke it. Trying to hide that he was now free, he got ready to pounce.

You see, clogging the pump had been a momentary solution only, because the pressure building in it could and would cause an explosion. A small one, but still; it could hurt people, and even if it didn’t, there was still the factor of the fear gas.

So, clogging the pump had been a momentary solution only. In order to actually do something useful, in order to actually help, he was going to need to do more. Much more.

Good thing he had a plan.

Peter gave a quick sweep of his surroundings for the last time; and then pounced. He grabbed the pump, and ran towards the bus; dodging a goon and kicking another one. He was aware of everyone’s, especially Batman’s eyes on him; but he didn’t pay it any mind.

He threw himself inside the bus, and punched the big red button, slamming the doors. He wasted no time webbing them up afterwards, and also the windows too. His spider senses started buzzing insistently, and Peter knew his time was almost over.

He put down the pump and slid it across the floor; putting on his rebreather as quickly as he could, and kneeling down to shelter himself from the explosion.

5.

He wrapped his arms around his neck.

4.

His eyes clenched shut.

3.

He hoped his rebreather wouldn’t fall off.

2.

His senses gave a shriek, but unfortunately, he had nowhere to go.

1.

Boom.

 

He had been right; the explosion was pretty mild. It didn’t even cause a hole on the bus’s floor. But it was still deteriorating. It took Peter a moment to bear his surroundings, and an even longer one to tamp down his panic at being engulfed in a green fog.

This wasn’t Beck’s illusions; he wasn’t being deceived. Granted, what the gas did to you was similar enough; but still. It wasn’t Beck, it couldn’t be Beck. Beck was dead and buried in a different universe. He couldn’t hurt him.

He took in a deep breath through his rebreather, and let it out slowly; getting a hold of himself.

He could hear commotion from outside, and went to the closest window to squint out at the fight going on. Batman and Robin had begun kicking Scarecrow’s and his henchmen’s asses. The hostages had finally put on their rebreathers, and were just waiting for the masked crusaders to be done with now. Most of them looked like they just wanted to get home and get a drink.

The fight ended when Robin gave Scarecrow a swift cut across his calf, and Batman knocked him out cold with a strong punch. He then told Robin to go and release the hostages after zipping up Crane and his goons; and began approaching the bus quickly.

His body language seemed to read as worried, and anxious; but Peter couldn’t be sure.

For one thing; the bus was completely filled with the green gas, and it was blocking his vision pretty well. For another thing; why would the Batman be worried about him? The guy didn’t even know him.

Peter gave a wave to try to get the guy’s attention when he thought that the vigilante was close enough to see him, despite the layer of green fog between them. Seriously, why was this stuff so thick? Peter was standing right by the window, and he thought that there was a pretty real chance that Batman still wouldn’t be able to see him.

Luckily though, the caped crusader had great eye-sight, and caught Peter’s wave at his second try. Yay! Small miracles.

Peter felt an anxious-analytic-worried gaze sweep over him and saw the guy’s shoulders losing a bit of their tension. Huh. I guess Batman was worried about him. Peter didn’t know what to do with that information.

“Father.” He heard Robin announce as the kid came up to the man. “Crane and his henchmen are neutralized, and the hostages are freed. Oracle says that police will be here in fifteen minutes. What are we going to-” He cut off once he saw Peter peering at him through the green layer and the window.

“Hi.” Peter signed. “I’m Peter.”

Batman and Robin stared at him for a whole moment before Batman finally recovered from his shock. He began signing something, but Peter was quick to stop him.

“Stop. You talk, I will hear. I hear good.”

The black vigilante blinked at him before what Peter hoped he had managed to say clicked in his mind, and he gave a nod. “Peter. Don’t worry, we will get you out in no time. You’re alright, just keep your rebreather on and stay where you are. Robin,” He turned to the katana wielding ten-year-old. “Go around the bus and break a window a safe distance from Peter, and get him out.”

“Yes, Batman.”

Robin disappeared from his line of sight, and a moment later, Peter heard a glass breaking. A small hand clasped around his wrist, and he allowed the kid to drag him out.

As soon as he was on solid ground, he turned around to web-up the window Robin had broken to enter the bus. His webs were going to dissolve in three to four hours; but maybe until then, Batman could find a way to filter the toxic air inside.

“What is that substance?” Robin asked. “Does it come out of you?” His tone wasn’t disgusted; only a bit disturbed. But Peter understood it. Antman and Wasp had weirded him out too, and he was an arachnid.

“These are my webs. And, no, they don’t come out of me, they come out of my web-shooters. Here,” He showed Robin the bracelet looking cuffs around his wrists, and then shot at a nearby street-lamp. “They are modified; I make them myself, with chemicals.”

“Impressive.” Batman said from behind, and Peter quickly turned around.

“Thanks.” He answered, keeping a small distance between them.

“Though I don’t know why you would need them as a normal citizen.”

Peter couldn’t see it, but he knew there was a frown on the guy’s face under the cowl right now. He was wondering if Peter was truly a normal citizen, and he was dangerously close to figuring out that he wasn’t.

Peter gave an internal smirk, what if he messed with the guy a bit?

“What if I’m not?”

“Not?”

“A normal citizen. What if I’m not a normal citizen?”

“Then I would wonder what you are, if not a normal citizen.”

“Well, I guess that is for me to know, and for you to go mad wondering about.” This time, he couldn’t tamp down his smirk.

Batman was opening his mouth to retort when he got cut off by a familiar voice. “Peter!”

Peter was immediately hit with a thrum of safe-safe-paternal-content-happy-safe, before he even recognized the owner of the voice. The feeling only intensified when he did.

Nightwing engulfed him in a bear hug, and quite literally swept him off his feet. Peter couldn’t help the giggle that escaped him, and hugged back the blue vigilante equally fiercely.

“Oh, my Gosh! Are you okay?! Are you hurt?! Do you need an antidote??” Wing rambled anxiously.

Peter gave him a sunny smile. “I’m fine, I had a rebreather. Hood gave it to me a couple weeks ago.”

“Fuck, thank God for him and his paranoias. Are you sure you’re okay though, Hon? That must’ve been very scary.”

“I’m okay, Mom, you can stop fretting. Why are you even here? It’s Thursday, aren’t you supposed to be at Blüdhaven?”

Nightwing gave a shrug. “I’ve been trying to visit more often for a while now, during some week-days too. And you got lucky; I was both in the city, and round the area. Oracle contacted me, and I came as soon as I can.” A small pause, then, a murmured, “Wanted to make sure you were okay.”

It was too low for a normal person to hear, but Peter, of course, caught it with his enhanced hearing. He pretended not to though. Yet another thing he didn’t know what to do with.

“Hey, what’s that?” Wing asked, gesturing at Peter’s webs.

“Those are Parker’s cobwebs.” Robin answered for him.

Nightwing blinked. “Peter’s what.”

“How about you take him home, and he explains on the way there. Me and Robin can deal with the arrests.” Batman said.

“Are you sure? I can stay and help.”

“Yes.”

They shared a look. Peter didn’t understand how they managed it through the white lenses of the domino masks, but they did. He supposed if he worked with someone for over ten years, he would get good at reading them too.

“Okay then. Come on, kiddo, let’s take you home.”

Peter climbed onto Nightwing’s back easily, and the vigilante grappled them away. He shouted how he made his webs into the guy’s ears through the wind the whole way, and giggled when the science part of it flew right over the guy’s head without a single delay.

Once inside the stationery, Nightwing gave him a quick check-up and then went out to get some food. They devoured the pizza in mere minutes, and began chatting. Only after a little while, did the blue vigilante shot up with a glint in his eyes, and turned to Peter excitedly.

“You were interested in gymnastics, right?”

Peter shared the glint. “Yes?”

“Wanna see something cool?”

“Yes!”

 

***

 

DAY 49: Thursday

THE BAT-CHAT

Damian: Parker was in an accident with the Crane today.

Damian: Gordon has the details.

Jason: What.

Duke: Is he okay?

Tim: Did he get gassed??

Steph: What happened???

Damian: Parker is fine.

Damian: You may get the details from Gordon.

Jason: Barbara??

Barbara: Baby Bat is correct; the kid is fine.

Barbara: He had the rebreather you gave him.

Jason: Oh, thank God.

Barbara: He still jumped head-first into danger though, as usual.

Jason: Oh, fuck.

Jason: What did he do now?

Tim: Yeah, what happened?

Tim: How did Peter even end up in a half-baked Scarecrow scheme.

Barbara: Crane barricaded an alley and took a whole bus as hostages.

Barbara: Peter was on the bus.

Barbara: His henchmen chained them around an automatic pump, filled with the fear gas.

Barbara: Batman and Robin arrived at the scene soon enough, and they began negotiating.

Barbara: You know, the usual, I want to know what your biggest fear is, Batman.

Barbara: I want to see your face, Batman.

Barbara: Show me your fears, Batman.

Barbara: Whatever.

Barbara: While these were happening, the pump was continuing to pump fear gas into the air, and it was going to actually get dangerous real soon.

Barbara: That was when Peter got into action.

Barbara: He broke his chains, grabbed the thing, and ran.

Barbara: He ran into the bus, and closed the doors behind himself; locking himself in along with the pump.

Barbara: I don’t know how what happened next came to happen exactly, but the pump blew up.

Barbara: It was a mild explosion, the bus didn’t even get that much damage, and the kid is completely fine.

Barbara: But yeah.

Barbara: After that, Batman and Robin neutralized Crane and his henchmen; and then they went to free Peter from the bus he had locked himself in.

Jason: He had his rebreather on the whole time, right?

Jason: He didn’t get dosed at all?

Barbara: No Jason, he didn’t.

Barbara: He’s completely fine.

Barbara: No doses, no nightmarish hallucinations for the Little Spider.

Barbara: There is more to talk about though.

Tim: Jesus, what else?

Barbara: The modified webs Peter makes, and the web-shooters he has on his wrist.

Steph: The what and the what?

Barbara: His handmade cobwebs.

Duke: He does what now.

Damian: Cobwebs Thomas, cobwebs.

Damian: I do not understand why this is so hard to understand.

Jason: He has cobwebs??

Jason: Why does he have cobwebs?!

Damian: Father asked a similar question, why he would be needing them as a normal citizen.

Damian: Parker implied that he wasn’t.

Damian: A normal citizen, that is.

Jason: ??

Jason: Excuse me??

Tim: Oh, he has so been experimented on.

Tim: I knew it.

Tim: I fucking knew it.

Steph: Gosh, I hate that you might be right.

Steph: And not only because you’ll be insufferable about it.

Tim: Gee, thanks.

Jason: What else, Baby Bat?

Damian: Unfortunately, father couldn’t ask any further questions as Richard arrived at that moment.

Bruce: Dick took Peter to the stationery.

Bruce: I would imagine he bought him some food and stayed with him for a while afterwards as well.

Bruce: He must’ve wanted to make sure he was alright.

Jason: Got it, we should go and pester him about what’s going on.

Jason: 👍

 

***

 

DAY 50: Friday

Jason landed on the roof, and took off his helmet; beginning to wait for the Itsy-Bitsy Spider. It was a weird way of letting him know they were there and waiting; but with there not being a bell at the back door of the stationery, this was the fastest and the most efficient way they had.

Peter’s spider senses alerted him when someone was waiting for him on the roof; which made for a safe and kind of fun way of knocking. He had begun spending less and less time outside, sitting on random rooftops to eat dinner or draw, because of the upcoming winter cold; and this had been the best idea the kid had come up with when asked.

So, Jason was waiting.

And Peter didn’t tend to make him wait for long.

“Hey Hood!” He chirped as he excitedly opened the door to the rooftop; drawing his blanket cape tighter around his shoulders. “Come on in.”

Jason ignored the kid’s shudder for he would be taking care of it soon enough, and wasted no time doing as he was told. “Hey, Pete.”

They walked down the stairs alongside, and Jason could see the faint tremors in the spidey’s frame. He resisted the urge to frown, for it would be seen since he wasn’t wearing his helmet; why was the kid so cold? Why did it affect him so much? It wasn’t that cold.

Yes, it was definitely cold enough to freeze a guy’s balls off outside right now, but that wasn’t the point. The kid was still acting way too sensitive to it than he should be. I mean, sure, Jason knew he was from NY and not a Gothamite; but still. He would’ve expected better from a Queens resident New Yorker.

Maybe it was his spider part that was sensitive to the cold?

He was going to need to look into that.

“Whatcha doing here?” The kid asked, as he led him into the back-room.

“Got a job for you.”

“A job?” Peter frowned adorably, pulling the blanket cape onto his legs after he sat down. “What job?”

“Remember that talk we’ve had on the first few weeks we’ve known each other? When I told you that I’d get back at you about paying you for handing out things?”

Recognition flared up in the kid’s eyes, after only a moment of recalling. “Yes. You finally have something to hand out?”

“Yeah. Sorry for not getting back at you on that one for a while, but it wasn’t because of ignorance or forgetfulness; I just didn’t really have things to hand out lately.”

“It’s okay, I get it. So, what are you handing out this time?”

“Coats and boots, for the winter. Every year, I hand them out before the first snow of the year; and it looks like it’ll snow this weekend. So, tonight it is.”

“That’s really nice of you.”

Jason was happy to note that there was no surprise in the kid’s soft murmur; he didn’t think Red Hood was below such a gesture. It was a nice realization.

“So, what do you say?”

“I don’t get paid for the first time, right? As payment for the rebreather?”

“Yeah… But if you’re short on money right now, we can do that some other time. I have plenty of time for you to payback.”

“No, no. It’s alright. I can totally handle doing this right now. It would be good actually, I’m kind of getting bored, holed up here all evening. And finally getting that debt out of my system will help me sleep better at night.”

“If you say so.”

“Yeah. So, what do I do?”

“I’ll pair you with four others, trustworthy people. They’ve done this before too, so they’ll know which shelters to visit and which streets to go to. You guys will have eight boxes in total; forty coats and twenty pairs. Shouldn’t take more than two to three hours to finish them all up.”

“Alright. Tonight, right?”

“Yes. One more thing. If you find a coat or a pair of boots that will fit you, slip them on. We’re giving them to the people in need, and you are obviously in need.”

“What? No, I-”

“Kid, don’t even start. Your coat is way too thin; and your sneakers are not suitable for Gotham winter. Do as I say, I don’t want to find you frozen to death in a ditch.”

Peter bit his lip and looked away. There seemed to be a battle going on in his mind. Jason kept quiet and watched on, as he decided what to do. After a moment, the kid gave a sigh and deflated. “Alright, I will. You’re probably right about the cold thing anyways.”

There seemed to be more to it, more to his reasoning; but Jason didn’t want to push, so he didn’t. The last thing he wanted to do, was to spook Peter out with his meddling. He understood it; how it felt when someone suddenly started caring about you a lot, after a very long time of no one caring for you. He remembered it. So, he let it go.

“Hey. Have you eaten dinner yet?”

Peter looked up at him with wide eyes and an unhappy pout. He shook his head reluctantly.

“Do you like nachos?”

 

***

 

DAY 52: Sunday

Red Hood had been right, it was snowing.

The first snow of the year had hit around 3 am that morning, and now Peter was thankful to the red vigilante for forcing a coat and a pair of boots into his possession. It was fucking cold. Peter was sure he was beyond feeling it right now; he could see, hear, and taste the absolute lack of any kind of warmth.

And he was supposed to clock in in an hour.

He had slept in, and missed his breakfast opportunity; so, now he was hurrying into a clean outfit with a sandwich in his mouth, and no time to eat it other than while running to the library.

He cursed when he slipped outside and fell on his ass; ice and concrete making a terrible duo. He got up quickly and continued his steps though; he was not going to let some frozen water make him late for his job for a literal angel of a boss.

The whimpering meow was probably the only thing that could’ve stopped him.

The cat was orange, with some white threads on her paws and tail. The one eye she had, was a warm honey-brown color; and it was squinted tightly, in a useless attempt to shield from the cutting wind. The animal was trembling from the cold.

She looked up at him through her half-lidded eye, and gave another heart-wrenching meow.

Peter immediately grabbed her and doubled back to the stationery.

The kitty didn’t fight his hold; even clung onto him and tried to enter in his coat. He let her, and she began purring.

Unfortunately, he couldn’t stay with her and warm her up, he had a job to get to; so, he just put her onto his bed/couch at the back-room and ran back outside after giving her a bit of food from last night’s leftovers.

He was only two minutes late when he made it.

“Hey Pete.” Babs greeted him at the door, her smile straining up upon seeing him out of breath. “Is everything okay?”

“Y-Yes.” Peter gasped out. “Just ran. To make it. In time.” He said breathlessly.

Understanding downed on her kind face, and she gave a snicker. “It’s okay, kid. You didn’t have to run. I wouldn’t have minded you being a little late.”

“No, I can’t. You’re already very understanding and generous, way more than I could’ve ever hoped my boss to be. Like, you do so much for me; the least I can do is be on time for my job. Anything less would be abusing your kindness.”

Peter wasn’t looking directly at her face, but he could still sense her raised eyebrows and soft smile. She wasn’t exactly shocked, per se; but pleasantly surprised. And impressed. Peter counted it as a win.

“Okay then.” She said. “If you say so. Now let’s start the clean-up.”

Working, thankfully, helped warm him up, because of all the moving around; and Peter’s still-going-micro-shivers ceased. The small heater Barbara had under the front desk also helped with the matter.

His shift passed by in a blur and soon enough Peter was staring out at the falling snow as Babs got ready to close the shutters. He suppressed the shudder he got upon seeing the dark, snowy streets; dreading having to try to make it back to the stationery.

“Do you want me to call a cab for you?”

“Hm?” He turned back to the redhead waiting for his answer. “A cab?”

“Yeah. Because it’s snowing a lot. It shouldn’t take more than fifty bucks, but I can help you out if it’s still not in your budget.”

“Oh, no, no need. I-I can afford it.” Yeah, technically he could. He would just need to ask Red Hood or Nightwing or someone for food and other needs the next time he saw them. For the next or so, probably. “But, uhm… I don’t think it’s necessary.” But he didn’t want to do that.

His encounter with the Jokerz a little while ago had proved to him that he needed to screw his pride and accept help more, if he wanted to survive. And he was doing that; trying to, at least. He had been allowing the vigilantes to buy him food and gift him things, take care of him and look after him, since the incident.

It was just that, it was hard for him to ask them for things; he wasn’t at that level of it yet. But they were always offering to help him anyways; so, he just needed to let them. And he was! But asking them for things because he had wasted his money on a cab when it was too cold to walk home for his tastes? Yeah, no, he couldn’t do that.

Cold or no, he would just have to suck it up; he was in no position to waste money on anything but essentials. And a cab on a cold day, was not exactly an essential. Plus, he had on the coat and the boots Hood had given him the other day. He would be fine.

“Are you sure, Little Duck?”

The nickname drew a smile from him. “Yeah, I’m sure. I’ll be fine.”

“If you say so.”

“Goodnight, Babs. I’ll see you next week.”

“Alright then. Goodnight Peter, I’ll be looking forward to the weekend.”

It didn’t take him that long to make it back to be stationery, but it was a very tiring journey. So tiring that he didn’t even have the energy to eat once he got inside, only took off his heavy clothes before falling into his bed-couch. The orange cat from earlier that day, jumped in as well and laid next to him under the covers. She felt warm.

“I thinkk I’mma call ya… Maple.” Peter slurred as he hugged the animal close and shut his eyes. He didn’t know why he was so tired all of a sudden, but didn’t even have it in himself to wonder it. All he knew was, that he wanted to sleep. Surely a nap couldn’t hurt, right?

But it could.

 

***

 

DAY 54: Tuesday

THE BAT-CHAT

Tim: Guys, anyone knows where Peter is?

Tim: He didn’t come to school yesterday and he’s absent today too.

Tim: He never missed school before, not even when he was shot.

Tim: It’s concerning.

Jason: Haven’t seen him in a week.

Dick: I left Sunday morning.

Dick: Last saw him Thursday evening, after the Scarecrow accident.

Barbara: He came to the library for his shift on the weekend.

Barbara: He seemed a bit off, but I assumed it was the cold weather.

Barbara: I offered to call him a cab, and even said that I would help him pay for it if he didn’t have the budget right now; but he said that he could pay, just didn’t think it necessary.

Barbara: He left.

Steph: In that snow?

Steph: I wonder if he even made it home.

Barbara: He must have.

Barbara: He should have.

Barbara: Isn’t he supposed to be very strong and durable or something?

Barbara: Surely, he must’ve handled a bit of snow?

Damian: Tt, spiders are sensitive to extreme cold.

Damian: I’m surprised you didn’t think of this Gordon, I would’ve expected better from you.

Barbara: I should’ve forced him to take the damn cab.

Barbara: Or texted one of you to check up on him and make sure he made it home.

Barbara: Fuck.

Dick: It’s alright.

Dick: It’s not your fault.

Dick: And we’ll find him.

Dick: Jason, can you check the stationery?

Jason: I’m out of town right now, Dickie.

Jason: An Outlaws thing.

Jason: Tim, Duke?

Jason: Can you guys skip school?

Tim: Sure.

Duke: Yeah man, it’s okay.

Steph: What about me?

Tim: Weren’t you stabbed, like, a week ago?

Steph: That was a whole week ago, I’m fine.

Bruce: You’re still on bed-rest Stephanie, and it doesn’t end for the next few days.

Bruce: You will stay at home.

Steph: Ugh.

Steph: You’re not my father, you don’t tell me what to do.

Bruce: I’ll tell Alfred.

Steph: I’ll sit on my bed and eat my vegetables like a good little girl.

Bruce: Good.

Bruce: Tim, Duke?

Bruce: Your doctor notes are ready.

Bruce: Leave.

Tim: K.

Duke: On our way.

Damian: Do you need my assistance?

Steph: Oh, Dami, you care!

Damian: Nonsense.

Damian: I simply do not wish to deal with what a crybaby Richard will be if something was to happen to Parker, is all.

Steph: Whatever you say, you secret softie.

Damian: Tt.

Duke: No thanks Damian.

Duke: I think we’ll be good.

Tim: Yeah.

Cass: Careful.

Tim: We’re always careful Cass.

Cass: No.

Cass: Careful for Spider Nephew.

Cass: Smol Baby.

Cass: Must Protect.

Steph: 🤣

Tim: Got it Cass.

Tim: Thanks for the sisterly concern.

Cass: 👍

 

***

 

DAY 54: Tuesday

There was a pair of hands on his shoulders, shaking him awake; a familiar voice urging him to the land of the living. He gave a groan at that; he didn’t want to wake up. He wanted to keep sleeping, stay warm and sated under the covers. But the voice sounded very urgent, and Peter didn’t like it when his friends were distressed.

He pried open his eyes to be looking at a very panicked Red Robin.

“Wha’?”

“Peter!” RR shouted, giving the most relieved sigh Peter had ever seen in his life. “Thank fuck you woke up.”

Signal’s head popped up in his line of sight. He put an anxious hand on his forehead. “Fuck, he feels cold. He feels very cold. Why does he feel so cold, it’s not cold enough in the room for him to be this cold?! His lips are literally purple, what the fuck!”

“Whyy’re ya here?” Peter forced out, his words slurring together. He didn’t understand what was going on.

“You were missing and we got worried.”

“Missin’?” What?

“Yes, Peter, it’s Tuesday. We haven’t seen you anywhere since Sunday, and we know that you don’t miss school, and we got worried.”

“Tuesday? Oh no.” And the light bulb above his head, finally lit.

Gotham’s infamous winter cold. The exhaustion he had felt on Sunday evening. The ice cube of a body he had right now. And the fact that he had gone to nap a bit and slept through two whole days.

He had been hibernating.

He actually still was, with how close to falling back asleep he was right now.

And that was such an awful idea.

Hibernation was one of his more useless and actually dangerous abilities; he couldn’t control it at all, and didn’t have enough experience to anticipate it. It also made him weak and vulnerable against threats, because he couldn’t wake up in his own accord. Moreover, Peter was no longer as cold resilient as he used to be, as a normal human. He could drop during the temperatures other people could function normally. And that, specifically, sucked.

“Yeah. Wish you had told us you were sick, buddy, we would’ve helped you.”

“I really don’t think this is sickness, my dude.” Signal stressed. “The flu doesn’t really turn you into an ice cube, you know. Not to mention his enhanced healing abilities. How would he even get sick?”

“Signal’s righ’. I’m not ssick. Jus’ hibernatin’.”

“… You doing what now.”

Peter didn’t get the memo that the question was rhetorical. “Hi-ber-na-ting.” He put extra care to pronounce it fully. “Spiders… They can’t th-thermoreg’late.”

“What does that even mean?!”

Peter would explain if he didn’t need to pry open his eyes every time he blinked.

Red Robin, being the observant and the calm cold-blooded one out of the duo, luckily caught up on that. “How can we help?”

“Warmth… I n-need… Warmth…”

Usually, animals needed specific hormones to wake up from hibernation. But being only half spider and still mostly human, Peter hadn’t picked up too much of a spider-like manner about the cold. He didn’t need as much warmth as the spiders did, to secrete those hormones and wake up. And it happened a hell of a lot faster.

Essentially, it was mostly like a switch. Too little warmth caused him to drop and sleep, and increasing the temperature fixed it. It was just that the ‘fixing’ part usually took a while; and it could end pretty badly for him if it didn’t happen for a long time.

He wasn’t fully a spider, as established earlier; he couldn’t hibernate as long as they could, without dying from malnourishment.

“Signal… L-Light… Warmf…”

The two vigilantes got the message and RR transformed him to Signal’s awaiting arms quickly. “I don’t know if this will work how you’re wanting it to Peter; I do, after all, only have light powers, not warmth. But I’ll do my best.”

“K-Kay…”

“Wait.” Red cut them off, just as Signal was about to start. “Aren’t spiders sensitive to light as well? Some species at least? Are you sensitive to light?”

“Mhm.” An affirmative.

“Then what are we-”

“Blindfold… I got a sh-shawl… In the bag…”

“A shawl?”

“B-Black.”

Red went over and dug out the shawl Peter was talking about, from his bag of clothes; and tied it over the hazel eyes carefully. He brushed back his hair afterwards, and tucked him further info the yellow vigilante’s side with blankets. “There you go.”

Peter gave a groan in thanks. “Mhm.”

“Now, let’s try this thing.” With that; Signal took in a deep breath, and began pulling at the lights in the room.

And Peter was immediately very thankful for having the shawl over his eyes. He could literally feel the shift in the room; even see the lights heading towards them, through his blindfold and eyelids. And he could definitely feel the light erupting around him.

The bubble of sunshine wrapped around his body, sinking under the blankets and sticking to him like a second skin; and Peter gasped at the feeling. It felt amazing. He was completely engulfed in warmth, wrapped up in it like a cocoon, and laying on a soft surface that was also his masked friend.

Purr.

He heard his friends’ breaths hitch upon the sound he let out, but couldn’t find it in himself to care for it since the warmth around his body didn’t disappear or stutter. He was too tired and gone to panic about RR and Signal’s reaction to his purring.

“Oh. My. God.”

“Holy shit. Fuck me, he’s cute. Fuck me, he’s so cute.”

“I understand it now. I totally understand why Nightwing would want a recording of this sound now. Dude, this is better than cats.”

“I know.”

“Meow!” Maple added her bit to the conversation from where she was laying under the bed, startling the boys. Peter would’ve been very sad if he knew he had missed the boys’ matching expressions of total shock upon seeing the one-eyed orange cat.

The rest of their conversation flied over his head; he was feeling too sleepy to keep listening. He fell into the blissful daze between awake and asleep, and basked in the light Signal was casting around him. His purring only intensified.

It took them almost three hours at mediocre light powers and thick blankets to bring Peter back to the coherent world. Signal got pretty worn out and needed five-minute breaks throughout the process, but they managed. Maple gave them lots of kisses and cuddles for helping Peter.

In the end, Peter woke up at the two hours and forty-seven minutes mark; to two distressed vigilantes, and one happy cat.

“Mhm.” He groaned as he stretched, after pulling off the covers and taking off the blindfold. “Morning, you guys. How are you two doing?”

“How are we doing? How are we doing?!” Red shouted incredulously. “We’re going crazy with worry of course, that’s how we’re doing! How could you not tell us that this was a possibility, Peter? How could you hide having such an ability? How could you not ask for help or at least let us know you were going to start hibernating? What if you had died?!”

“Wow, okay, calm down Stalker Bird; you’re spiraling right now. First of all, I didn’t hide being able to hibernate from you guys; I just forgot to tell you. It’s a normal occurrence, people can forget stuff. And it’s not like this happens often either; I’ve only hibernated once before in my life, and that was the time I discovered that I had this ability.

“Secondly; I couldn’t have just asked you guys for help, or let you know, because I didn’t know that I was going to hibernate either, it just happened. I thought I was just taking a nap, but now it’s Tuesday noon and I have slept through the past thirty-six hours or so. But that wasn’t my choice or irresponsibility. I don’t know the symptoms of this thing, I never tested it, I didn’t want to. I had no way of knowing I was going to hibernate, with only one experience of the occurrence below my belt.

“And thirdly; yeah, probably. You’re right. About the dying part, I mean. Theoretically. But I didn’t.” Maple meowed from behind them, and Peter immediately turned around to make some not-very-humanly crooning sounds at her. He called her over, and she jumped onto his lap at once; purring and snuggling at him.

Signal and Red Robin needed a second to processes his words before blowing up.

“You forgot?!”

“You can’t control or foresee this?!”

“How long can you sleep for?!”

“Died?! Like, for real, you could’ve?!”

Peter answered calmly. “Yes, yes, no idea, and maybe.”

“Jesus fucking Christ.”

“Oh, for fuck’s sake.”

 

***

 

DAY 54: Tuesday

THE BAT-CHAT

Dick: Guys, I get that you sent notice with Babs.

Dick: But seriously, how much longer are we going to wait until you give a real explanation of what’s going on?

Dick: Because the only two sentences Babs passed along to us were, ‘We found him.’ And ‘He isn’t actively dying.’ which were both very un-satisfying.

Dick: I am very un-satisfied right now.

Tim: Okay, so…

Tim: Peter’s fine.

Tim: We found him at the stationery; he was asleep.

Tim: At first, we thought he was just sick.

Tim: But then we realized that he wasn’t.

Tim: It took us a couple tries to manage to wake him up.

Tim: And we only found out what was actually going on, when he did; and then explained.

Tim: Turns out, our spider-mutate friend can hibernate sometimes.

Tim: Because spiders can’t thermoregulate.

Tim: Which basically means that he passes out and stays unconscious during too low temperatures, until it gets warmer; I guess.

Tim: He’s okay now though.

Tim: We woke him up and Duke warmed him with his light abilities.

Tim: And then we ate some soup.

Duke: Also, small addition, he can’t control and can’t foresee his hibernation abilities.

Duke: He says he thought he was just going to nap a bit, on Sunday, when he went to sleep.

Duke: And on another note; hibernation, by proxy extreme cold, can maybe possibly kill him.

Duke: Peter’s not sure, he never tested this ability before.  

Duke: So,

Duke: Yeah…

Barbara: Are you fucking serious right now.

Jason: What the fuck?

Steph: Excuse me.

Cass: ???

Dick: What.

Dick: He hibernates??

Dick: He has been hibernating for the past two days???

Dick: He can die from it?!

Dick: And he can’t even control or predict it?!

Tim: Yes, yes, yes, and yes.

Dick: Oh, my fucking God.

Tim: Don’t worry, Dick; he’s alright now.

Tim: Awake and functioning, not drowsy at all.

Duke: Yes, and to ensure that it wouldn’t happen again, we got him some things.

Duke: To help him stay warm.

Duke: A small electric heater, some weighted blankets, hot beverages like tea and cocos, and a kettle to go with them.

Tim: He looked like he was gonna protest, so I opened the window to let him see just how cold it was outside and that shut his mouth quickly.

Duke: Yeah.

Duke: He also has a cat now, apparently.

Duke: She’s orange and only has one eye and he named her Maple.

Duke: The guy can’t buy himself food regularly, but he adopts a stray and spoils it to no end.

Damian: Do not call an animal ‘it’ in my vicinity Thomas, lest I be forced to cut out your tongue in your sleep.

Duke:

Tim: Just say okay.

Duke: Alright Damian, whatever you say.

Tim: He also webbed up the cracks on the walls and the broken windows.

Tim: So, that’s proactive too.

Tim: The place thoroughly looked like a spider nest when we were leaving, with how much cobwebs there were everywhere.

Tim: But whatever keeps him alive, I guess.

Cass: Spider Nephew smart and capable.

Tim: Yes, he is Cass.

Steph: B, we gotta kidnap him to the manor before the cold or the muggers or the starvation gets to him first.

Steph: Seriously, for a guy as smart and strong and capable and durable as he is; Peter’s surely not putting much effort into surviving.

Bruce: I think he is putting in effort.

Bruce: And I think him being as smart and strong and capable and durable as he is the only reason he’s managing to survive in the first place.

Bruce: I can’t see a child like him getting by in Gotham with as little as Peter has; without super powers and constant help from vigilantes.

Jason: Unfortunately, that is very true.

Jason: Despite my very best efforts.

Bruce: But you’re still right, Stephanie.

Bruce: It can’t keep going on like this.

Dick: Bruce.

Dick: Bruce.

Dick: No.

Dick: If anyone’s bringing him to the manor, it’s gonna be me.

Dick: If anyone’s adopting my son, that’ll be me, Bruce.

Bruce: I’m not trying to steal your son chum.

Bruce: I’m trying to ask you when you’re going to take him in.

Bruce: Do you have a plan in mind, about what to do?

Dick: I guess…

Dick: But I’m not ready yet to B.

Dick: I just.

Dick: I just need a bit more time.

Dick: Before having that conversation.

Dick: I promise I’ll get to it soon.

Dick: But I need a bit more time.

Bruce: It’s alright, chum.

Bruce: Take all the time you need.

Tim: No.

Tim: Don’t do that.

Tim: ‘Take all the time you need’? No.

Tim: The guy plays solitaire with Death three times a week.

Tim: He can’t walk home without getting jumped, and can’t afford three whole meals more than three days a week.

Tim: Super don’t waste more than necessary time to take him in.

Tim: Super don’t bet on him still be in alive and well by the time you feel ready.

Tim: Super don’t fucking take the risk.

Tim: And definitely rush yourself into that conversation.

Tim:  How are you ever going to do it otherwise?

Tim:  You'll never feel ready.

Bruce: Tim.

Duke: No, no; he’s right.

Duke: Peter gets in trouble almost as much as us.

Duke: We really need to pick up the pace if we want him to stay in one piece.

Steph: Yeah, B, let him cook.

Dick: I know all of these, you guys.

Dick: I didn’t mean months, by ‘time’.

Dick: I just mean; how the hell am I supposed to just appear out of the blue, and tell him that I’m his father?

Dick: Richie Wayne; the playboy son of the playboy billionaire, Bruce Wayne.

Dick: I would’ve run for the hills if it was me.

Steph: Hmm.

Steph: Yeah, okay.

Steph: I mean, I guess you’re right.

Steph: Honestly, I probably would do the same if this ever happened to me.

Steph: No offence.

Dick: None taken, it’s just a persona.

Dick: But it’s a very well-known and hard-to-chew persona.

Dick: Gosh, he’s going to be packed and ready to change cities before I even finish my sentence.

Jason: Why?

Dick: Why?

Dick: What do you mean why?!

Dick: I just explained why.

Jason: That’s not what I meant.

Jason: I meant, why would you go to the kid as Richie Wayne.

Tim: The media doesn’t know Dick as Dick Grayson, Jason.

Tim: Only as Richie Wayne.

Tim: I mean people know that close friends and family call him Dick.

Tim: But that’s it.

Tim: There is no way Peter wouldn’t know him as the adopted nepo baby that everyone else does, and as even a snippet of the man he actually is.

Jason: Still not what I meant, Baby Bird.

Dick: Then what did you mean, because I’m not getting it.

Jason: Appearing out of the blue?

Jason: Come on Big Bird, I happen to know one persona of yours that the kid knows and loves just fine.

Jason: Enough that he slept in his arms and purred until falling asleep.

Dick: Are you serious right now?

Bruce: No.

Bruce: We can’t do that, it’s dangerous.

Jason: It’s dangerous either way.

Jason: It doesn’t matter whether Dick Grayson, Richie Wayne by the media; or Nightwing adopts him.

Jason: He’s going to know.

Jason: Because as his family, we aren’t going to lie to him, keep this from him.

Jason: And it’s not like we would be able to if we tried.

Jason: We are talking about a very curious, very prone making stupid choices, and very smart and enhanced teenager.

Jason: He will figure it out, even if we don’t tell him.

Jason: The only difference I see with Nightwing being the one to have the conversation with Peter –instead of a rich, strange man– is Peter reacting better.

Jason: Which is a good thing.

Jason: So; I say, stop worrying about how Peter is going to react to your very rich, very overwhelming persona being his father; and start worrying about how he’s going to react to your very blue, very flippy fursona being his dad.

Dick: you know what?

Dick: You’re right.

Bruce: Dick, you cannot be serious.

Dick: Oh, I am.

Dick: Jason’s right and you know it, Bruce.

Dick: It will most certainly go to shit if I try to explain to him that I’m his dad, in civvies.

Dick: Bu t he might have a better reaction to finding out he’s Nightwing’s son.

Dick:  A nd then we can go from there.

Barbara: That isn’t a bad idea.

Barbara: But Dick, are you sure?

Barbara: He can still react badly.

Barbara: And it could damage your relationship with him as Nightwing.

Dick: I know.

Dick: But this is the best idea I have right now.

Dick: The one that is most likely to work.

Dick: And we need to be fast with this too; Tim, Steph and Duke are right.

Dick: I’ll try to calm my nerves and come up with a speech for the next couple of days.

Dick: Give me a week, maybe two.

Dick: And then, I’m going to tell Peter that Nightwing is his father and wants to take him in.

Chapter 10: In Which Peter Has Deep Conversations, Throws Vigilantes Across Dark Alleys, And Cheats In Bowling For All Of Two Seconds

Summary:

“There have been some memorable occasions where he had only drunk one cup, and one miracle day where he hadn’t drunk any; but other than that, he lives off of caffeine and spite.” Steph paused for a moment, before adding. “Though I guess it doesn’t really count as a miracle day, he had been in a coma after all.”
Peter choked on his white mocha. “Excuse me?!”
“Yeah.” Duke nodded along with a grimace. “Not a very miraculous day.”
“What happened?!”
“Nothing too important, just a little car crash.” Tim answered, finally taking a break from gulping down his pitch of a cup of coffee. Peter did not believe a single word he said. “I woke up after eighteen hours, everything was fine. The important thing though, is that it completely messed up my schedule, and I was deprived of caffeine for a whole of thirty-two hours.”
“Only thirty-two? After a coma?!”
“Meh. I had slept too much that day anyways.”
Peter knew he was gaping, but it wasn’t really a choice of his at this point; he had no control over the shock his body was going through.

Notes:

Few Things;

1) Hey, so, first of all, apologies. I know it has been more than a month since I last updated, but I promise I have an excuse. I had exams. School sucks, and classes are hard, and I had so many exams. The first two weeks were gone to those. And then the past three weeks I had been writing the chapter, so actually, it didn’t really take me more than usual to finish up. I just forgot to let you guys know that I would be updating late because of the exam weeks, in the last chapter. Anyways, better to ask for forgiveness than permission or whatever. Here I am, with the new chapter.

2) Black Bat and Peter’s conversation might feel a bit forced. Honestly, I don’t even know where it came from, I just wanted them to chat and also wanted to explain why Peter’s being such a stupid, stubborn bitch about the whole asking for help thing, and it just overlapped, I guess. Anyways, hope you enjoy it still.

3) I know I had said that I wouldn’t bring up the whole “Peter Being Experimented On In The Past” thing much, but… Meh. Plans can fall through.

4) I feel endeared, so I want to talk about the nicknames of our main characters. I haven’t exactly used all of them, nor do I know if I will, but whatever. Starting with Peter; Itsy-Bitsy (Jason), Duckling (Barbara), Baby Spider (Dick and Jason), Spider Nephew (Cass), Webster (Steph), Pete (Everyone), Parker (Damian), and maybe a couple others I can’t really remember. Dick; Dickhead (Jason, but others too), Dickwad (Jason, but others too), Big Bird (Jason), Dickie (Everyone), Chum (Bruce), Richard (Damian), Wing (Everyone). Jason; Jay (Everyone), Jace (Tim, but others too), Little Wing (Dick), Jay-Lad (Bruce), Hood (Everyone), Todd (Damian). Tim; Timmy (Jason, but others too), Timmers (Jason, but others too) Timbelina (Jason), Boy Genius (Steph, but others too), Baby Bird (Jason and Dick), Timbo (Jason, but others too), Boy Wonder (Steph, but others too), Red (Everyone), RR (Everyone), Drake (Damian), Lad (Bruce). Steph; Blondie (Everyone), Stephanie (Bruce), Brown (Damian). Cass; Terrifying (Everyone), My Beautiful Daughter (Bruce), Cassie (Everyone), Cain (Damian). Duke; Baby Bulb (Jason), Nightlight (Everyone), Thomas (Damian). Barbara; Babs (Everyone), Barbie (Jason), O (everyone), Gordon (Damian), My Niece (Bruce). Damian; Baby Bat (Everyone), Demon Spawn (Everyone).

5) I did a little editing on the text-messages of the last chapter. Just the last one, to fix typos and one little detail at the end. It won’t really change anything, but skim over it if you want.

6) I don’t know what it is about the whole pack thing that the wolves have, but it just enhances me and I want to apply the same to every found family story I come up with. Like, make it so they are so indisputably a family. The whole pack thing works amazingly, and guess what I found out? A pack of spiders, despite being a bit rare, is called a cluster. So, guess who had a monologue about his inner spider and realized that he had a cluster now, once more, after the loss of his last one (Tony, May, Happy, MJ, Ned)? It might feel a bit forced (because I literally just came up with the idea and hadn’t been integrating it into the story from the earlier chapters) or not very logical… But that’s okay. Sometimes that just happens, things don't make sense. Anyways. Hope you enjoy the cluster bit!

7) And that's all. Enjoy, my Loves. :)

Chapter Text

DAY 56: Thursday

Peter put down the hot dog he had taken a bite of and began chewing, his clean hand working on shading Captain America’s shield. Honestly, he probably wasn’t supposed to draw while eating; but he had never claimed that he was a professional.

He had already finished drawing the man, and was now going over his primary weapon and making sure it looked okay. He was halfway done with the OG Avengers; his sketch-book only missing Black Widow and Hawkeye, other than Cap. And he would get to them soon enough, he had been going strong on the drawing part for a while now.

The hairs on the back of his neck stood up straight, and Peter stopped all of his movements immediately. There was someone on his roof.

He turned his senses up to the rooftop and began listening intently. Two heartbeats; two sets of faint, very light footsteps; and an intriguing silence at the face of a bright chatter. Peter placed the familiar voice of the blabber as Spoiler’s.

She was mentioning their one encounter to her friend. The other person was quiet, but seemed to be answering and communicating with the blondie somehow. Hmm… Sign language? Probably. Could be something magical too though, Peter knew now that the bats didn’t really have anything against magic or superpowers.

He put on his coat –the blanket cape wasn’t cutting it anymore– and went up the stairs. Opening the door to the rooftop, he came face to face with a purple cape. “Peter!” Spoiler threw her arms around him and squeezed him tightly. He gave a little chuckle and wrapped his arms around her.

“Hi, Spoiler.”

“Oh, I’ve missed you so much, it’s been ages!”

“It’s only been two weeks.”

“Shush, now.”

The purple vigilante pulled back, and behind her, Peter saw another one peering at him curiously. She had a full-body spandex suit, and a long cape. It was all pitch black, except for the yellow bat on her chest, and the eerie white lenses. She looked the most like Batman, out of all of his proteges; both because of the similarity of their suits, and the general vibe she gave off.

“Peter,” Spoiler said. “This is Black Bat.”

“Hi.” The vigilante signed at him; and broke her ‘the Reaper of Wrath’ vibe thing that she had going on, with an excited wave. Peter was relieved to realize that she was actually very friendly, despite the horrifying getup.

“Hi, I’m Peter. Pleased to meet you.”

“Me too. Know ASL?”

“Yeah. I had a friend who was hard of hearing, at elementary school. She was the one who taught me, and I used to practice with my aunt to not forget. But I haven’t really done that in a while, so I’m not sure how good I am.”

“It okay. Me not good much also.”

Peter smiled.

“So,” Spoiler piped up. “Whatcha doing?”

“Nothing much, really. Just eating dinner and drawing stuff. I’ve been having a creative streak for a couple days now, so that was fun. I’ve drawn a lot of things.”

“Cool! Can we come in? We wanted to hang out a bit.”

“Uhm, sure, come on in. The stationery’s a bit of a mess right now, but if you don’t mind, then of course.”

“Ugh, you would call the cops if you saw Red’s room, it’s practically a city dump. And mine isn’t much better. We’re teenage vigilantes Pete, we’re used to messy bedrooms, it’s fine.”

He led them downstairs and settled back on his bed-couch in a blanket cocoon as usual, his guests taking the cushions on the ground. He stuffed the last piece of his hot dog into his mouth and picked up his sketch-book again after wiping his hands.

“How many of those have you had tonight?” Spoiler asked, her head tilted to the side.

Peter held up three fingers.

“Is that enough food for you?” He heard her frown, rather than seeing it; and swallowed quickly to answer her properly. “Cause as much as I know, enhanced metabolism means that you need to eat more food than an average human does; because you need more energy. And three hot dogs for dinner can’t exactly be that, can they?”

“I mean; yeah, you’re right.” Peter agreed reluctantly. “But it’s alright.”

“Are you sure?”

He opened his mouth to retort ‘Of course. I’m okay. I’m a tough one, I’ll be fine.’ But the words got stuck in his throat.

He hadn’t been so tough when the Jokerz had grabbed him and reached for his waistband, had he?

No, don’t go there, don’t go there.

He was supposed to be working on accepting help, and learning to ask for it too. This was a good opportunity to try, wasn’t it? Yes, it was. Even if he mixed up the words and made a fool out of himself, he would at least be have tried.

Come on, Peter, you can do this. You can- You can ask a stupid question, right?

“Peter?”

“I- Uhm…” Come on, just a few words. You can do it, just say it. “Y-Yeah, I do need more food. C-Can… Can you guys… Maybe… Uhm…”

Jesus Christ, that was pathetic.

Well, he had done his best. It wasn’t his fault that never before in his life had his request for assistance actually gotten answered when he was asking for help for anything other than homework.

“It’s okay, Love, we gotcha. BB, keep him company, won’t you? I’ll be right back.” Black Bat gave a thumbs up, and Spoiler took off; running up the stairs, and wrenching open the roof door in the name of being fast. Peter turned back to the black vigilante. 

A moment passed –Peter back at shading the shield, Black Bat looking around in his room— before he caught a movement from the corner of his eye. He looked up quickly and gave a small grimace. “Can you repeat that?”

Black Bat nodded and did so. “You okay?” She signed again.

“Yeah. Yeah, I’m- I’m fine.” The words tasted bitter on his tongue; he wasn’t really, was he?

“You lie. Don’t lie.” And the vigilante was seeing right through him.

“… No.”

“It hard for you. To ask for help?”

“Y-Yeah, it is.”

BB tipped her head to the side, much like how Spoiler had done minutes ago. Peter thought she might’ve picked it up from her, they seemed close. “Why?”

He shrugged helplessly at the face of the question; he didn’t know the answer either. “I don’t know.”

“You do. You just don’t know you do. You have answer. In your head.” She tapped at his forehead gently, white lenses staring into his soul. “Find it.”

He looked up at her, with a bewildered expression, for only a moment; before doing as he was told.

“I guess… I just want to be independent. I’ve come so far on my own, you know. I don’t want to start depending on other people now. There won’t always be someone to help me. There have hardly ever been.” He shrugged.

“No.”

“No? What do you mean, no? I’m not lying.”

“Yes, you tell truth. But also no. Not the only reason. There more. Keep going.”

There could be more than one reason for someone’s actions, Peter guessed. He kept going.

“I also don’t like owing people things. Money, food. Anything. The thought makes my skin crawl. Nothing ever comes for free, and I don’t really know what people will want from me as payback, in exchange for food or water or clothes.” He shrugged, feeling weird and out of his depth; opening up about his feelings to a total stranger.

Black Bat just motioned for him to keep going.

“And I hate feeling like a charity case. I don’t like being fretted over like a baby; I don’t like people thinking I’m incapable. I don’t like being incapable. I mean- After everything I’ve done, everything I’ve lived through, you’d think that I’d be able to survive on my own. But, oh no. No, leave me to my own devices for ten minutes and I almost kill myself.”

The words were tinted bitter, but they still won him a giggle from the vigilante. Peter didn’t think many people managed to make Black Bat laugh in suit before. He noted it down as an accomplishment; as something to be proud of later.

Right now, a serious discussion was going on.

“I don’t like feeling weak or vulnerable, it makes me scared. I want to be able to take care of myself. So, I just… ignore that I do need help, and just pretend that I can scrap by without any outside interference. And I can, but I shouldn’t… have to…

“I can make choices between dinner and laundry. I can choose which two meals to have a day. I can choose walking through Crime Alley while going to work or school, instead of taking the bus or a cab, even in a snow storm. But… I shouldn’t… have to. Should I?”

He thought of Spider-Man. He thought of what he would think of a kid in his conditions, as the Spider-Man. A wave of nausea hit, at the idea.

He blinked. And the image of Black Bat sitting on a cushion on his floor, looking at him with a tilted head, blurred.

“I’m just seventeen.” And wasn’t that a brilliant realization to have right now? “I shouldn’t- I shouldn’t be so- so alone. So helpless. So- So-” He cut off with a harsh sob, and was happy that he did.

What was he going to say? How would he even describe the things that had happened to him? Galactic wars? The Blip? The constant ordeal of his loved ones dying? Being thrown across the multiverse? How would he even summarize all of that trauma into one sentence? He couldn’t, that’s how. Which was where crying came in handy.

Black Bat jumped up from her seat at once.

She was signing something at him –probably asking if he was alright– but Peter couldn’t read the ASL, couldn’t even look at her right now; everything was so fuzzy. Gentle hands clasped his shoulders, someone trying to get his attention. “Peter.” A quiet voice called his name and the surprise managed to snap him out of it.

Peter looked up at the black vigilante at once; with shock written in every line of his body. But she didn’t bother easing his confusion by giving him an answer; instead, choosing to lean in slowly, and give him a hug.

“I sorry.” She signed after pulling back. “Not meant to hurt, or push. Just want to understand. Understand, to help better.”

“I know, and- I’m- I’m not hurt. It’s just that… I hadn’t really realized all that before you made me, and so… It was- uhm… Difficult.”

“It okay, not have to explain. I get it. I scared too, sometimes. I was lost. For long time. Then found my family. And now, I am happy. You and I, we are same.”

Peter smiled at her; it was sad around the edges. “Thank you, but no. We aren’t. You did find a family; I’ll never have that.” I hope I never have that; I can’t handle losing it once again.

Black Bat shook her head fiercely at that, putting him off. “No.” She signed fiercely. “You wrong. You have friends, lots of them. School friends, work friends, hero friends. They not blood, but they still love. They love you. Family who you make it. You can have family; they can be your family. You just need to let.”

Peter stared at her for a moment; finding no lies in her words. He couldn’t see her face, or even hear her voice; but his senses told him that she was telling the truth, that he could trust her. That she herself believed every word she was saying.

And that was a realization.

Spoiler chose that moment to land back on the roof.

“She here?” Black Bat asked, after Peter’s head snapped up towards the rooftop involuntarily. He nodded. “Yeah, let me go get her.”

He left the room and came back with Spoiler in tow not two minutes later, the purple vigilante carrying three boxes.

“Pizzas?”

“Yes, pizzas.” Blondie confirmed. “These two are yours Peter,” She handed him two of the boxes. “And BB and I will eat the third one. We already had dinner, so this is mostly a snack. Don’t worry about us going hungry, kay Love?”

“Are you sure? I’ve already eaten a bit tonight; I can’t possibly finish both of these.” Maybe he could’ve, if he hadn’t had to get used to small portions while trying to live on his own since May’s death, and even smaller ones since he had come to Gotham; but not right now. Not for a very long time, if ever again. Getting malnourished was no joke.

“Anything you can’t eat, just put back into the box and make sure to close it up well. As long as you protect it from bugs and don’t let it sit too long, it should be edible for the next few days. And you don’t need to heat it up either.”

“Right, thank you.” He gave a small smile.

“Of course, hon. I’m not a dumbass like Nightwing, not gonna give you anything you won’t be able to eat.”

He couldn’t help the chuckle.

The trio started their ‘eat dinner and hang out’ plans, and Peter managed six slices from the first box before tapping out. The girls finished their own pizza and began putting away the trash, while he found plastic bags to store the leftover food.

They even had a bit of time to chat for a while –the two vigilantes asking about his newly adopted kitty, Maple, and him explaining that she liked to roam the streets as she pleased and came to find him whenever she wanted to– before Oracle called and the girls had to leave.

Peter followed them up to the roof to say goodbye; he had had lots of fun that evening. Honestly, he was kind of happy that the vigilantes had decided to bother him those first days, and then kept tabs on him. He didn’t think his sanity would’ve survived long without having them in his life while living in this damned city.

“See you later, Peter.”

“Bye.”

“Bye, you guys.”

The girls took that as their que to jump off and disappear into the night.

 

***

 

DAY 57: Friday

“Hey Pete.”

Peter –being caught off-guard despite his spider-senses, because of the assignment he was writing in his head– grabbed the hand on his shoulder immediately, and threw the guy across the narrow alley in one move.

His brain caught up to the reflexive move a second later; and he hastily shot a web at Red Robin to catch him before he hit the wall. Yet another reflex, this time from the superhero side of his brain, for when he needed to catch the civilians to save them from imminent death or severe injury.

Red Robin bounced back to him like a bantered yo-yo, and he caught the guy with a grunt. The vigilante hit chest with a yelp, and swayed on his feet when Peter set him down. “What the heck was that?” He asked breathlessly, gripping Peter’s forearm too tight and looking at him dazedly.

Peter knew how distorting it could be to be manhandled like a rag doll –he had worked with people like Tony Stark and Stephen Strange in the past after all, who liked to yank and/or yeet him to safety quite often– and he supposed the effect was only amplified when it was a string tied or stuck to your body, instead of a hand holding you.

“I’m so sorry, it was an accident! You just caught me by surprise. I should really learn to pay attention while walking around the city like a lost puppy, shouldn’t I?” He gave an anxious chuckle, because, oh yes, he should. He really needed to learn how to not daze off while walking somewhere.

He certainly hadn’t been as lucky as this time the last time it had happened.

“Are you alright?” He asked, shaking off the thought. 

Red Robin, still looking a bit shaken, took in a deep breath and let it out slowly before answering him. “Yeah. Yeah, I’m fine. Just- How in the hell did you do that?”

“It was reflexive, didn’t mean to do it.”

“Yeah, I got that part. I meant, like, were those your webs? They can carry my weight? How did they even shoot out that long? How did you-”

“Wow, okay, slow down. One by one, alright? How am I supposed to answer your questions if you don’t let me?”

“Okay.”

“Okay. So, these are my web-shooters. I’m guessing Batman and Robin already told you a bit about them?”

“Everything you told them, yes.”

“Okay, so I make my webs artificially; using certain chemicals. Certain chemicals; that give them the flexibility, stickiness, and strength that I want them to have. I will not share the formula, or let you get a sample, I don’t want other people knowing how to make or disable them. But I can show you a couple of tricks, if you want; to, uhm… demonstrate, if you will.”

Peter could see the gears turning in RR’s head, he had so many questions he wanted to ask. “Demonstrate?” He settled with.

“Yeah, demonstrate.” Peter confirmed. “Demonstrate what they can do.” And he shot up at the wall behind Red, and spared a second only to give the guy a smirk; before pulling the web until it was tense enough to pull him up, and letting himself be yanked.

It was as if everything suddenly went into slow motion.

He felt nothing but ease as the wind blew through his hair and he got swept off his feet. He felt at peace, in his domain, if you will; while in the sky, with just a web string tied to him. His inner-spider chirped happily at the familiarity, and Peter allowed himself a bleak smile for it; he had missed this.

His webs pulled him up steadily, and Peter grabbed and stuck onto the wall when he was at the height he wanted; and didn’t waste a moment before he shot at the wall across the alley and let himself drop backwards.

He cut the fall exactly a foot from the pavement, and let his webs once again yank him upwards; RR’s colorful curses music to his ears. He smiled at the concern; but he could handle swinging around the city. Especially, swinging around the city.

There were few skills he was better at, than shooting webs at random buildings and doing acrobatics mid-air. And even fewer where he would dare say that he was actually one of the best of the world. Swinging was one of them, and he had nothing but confidence about it.

He did a couple more tricks, before finishing the show-off with a little somersault mid-air, and dropping next to the vigilante.

Who was openly staring at him. And gaping.

Peter gave a laugh. “Oh, come on now, I don’t believe that as a vigilante, and more importantly Nightwing’s brother, you’ve never gotten to see him pulling moves like this.”

Red completely ignored his comment. “How did you do that?” There was just sheer shock –and awe?– in his voice. It made Peter chuckle. “You were so fast, and- and so agile. At ease, while doing those moves. You didn’t even break a sweat!”

“I mean I’ve only done them about a thousand times after all, it would be concerning if I wasn’t madly good at them.”

“What? A thousand times? What?” Red Robin asked, blue-screening. “Fucking when?! Where?! Where did you even learn these moves, who taught you? How do you even make those webs, with what money? I- Gosh! Nothing adds up with you!”

Peter couldn’t help the laughter, even if the last part of RR’s tirade made him feel a bit shifty; the guy was sounding simply too accusatory for his liking.

“Well, to answer your questions; since I’ve been bitten, so, for a little over two years. In NY, mostly Queens. Learned them all by myself, with little help from others; no one you’d know. And, as I’ve said, chemicals. Just, stolen. But you can’t lecture me about it, this is for self-defense!”

And he already felt bad enough about it. At least he knew that the school, and the goddamn billionaire that owned it, could definitely afford a little bit of missing chemicals from one of the chem labs.

“Those were all rhetorical questions.” RR deadpanned.

Peter grinned and shrugged.

“What about the mess?” Red Robin asked, jerking his head to the straying webs left on the walls.

“Oh, it’s alright, they’ll dissolve in three to four hours.”

“Oh?”

“Yep.” He popped the ‘p’. “I don’t leave behind messes for others to clean up.”

“Gosh, that sentence alone just fucking sums you up.” Red Robin groaned. “How are you so good at this?”

“As I’ve said, practice.”

“But why?”

“Why what?”

“Why did you need to practice so much? Where did you do it? How have we never heard of you before? Why can’t I find anything regarding to your existence before your appearance in the city?” He paused for a moment before asking, “Who are you, Peter?”

Peter just smiled. “A mystery. The best one you’ve had in a while, I’d dare say.” Yeah, dimension travel surely wasn’t the first thing that came to mind when you’ve come across a kid with no evidence of his existence.

He sent a wink to RR, and left the alley with that; knowing that he marked the end of the conversation quite clearly, and that Red Robin would leave it at that. No matter what he had originally wanted with him.

He didn’t miss the frustrated sigh, and couldn’t tamp down on his smirk.

God, he loved being a cryptid little shit. And it certainly matched energy with the drama queen he was walking away from.

 

***

 

DAY 57: Friday

THE BAT-CHAT

Tim: Guys.

Tim: You will not believe what I’m about to tell you right now.

Steph: Oh?

Tim: Yes.

Duke: Here we go again.

Duke: What happened now?

Tim: Peter.

Duke:

Duke: Yep.

Duke: Sounds about right.

Duke: I don’t know why I even asked.

Duke: The odds of it being anything else is so little, it’s practically non-existent.

Dick: What is it?

Dick: Is he alright?

Dick: Is he hurt?

Dick: Is he in trouble?

Tim: No no.

Tim: It’s nothing like that.

Tim: He’s fine.

Jason: Then what happened?

Tim: I was following him this evening, when he was going back to the stationery from the library; to make sure that he got back safely, and also to offer him some dinner.

Tim: I was gonna take him to the new burrito place, at the Dimond District.

Tim: But when I got down from the roofs to ask him if he was free, and reached for his shoulder from the behind, he threw me across the alley.

Tim: Like, the second my hand touched his shoulder, he was grabbing my wrist and throwing me.

Tim: I didn’t even have the time to yelp, before he literally manhandled me.

Jason: Fuck, really?

Jason: Damn.

Jason: I should get him a gold star or something.

Jason: Maybe even a small gift.

Steph: He threw you?

Steph: Like an old stuffed toy?

Steph: sdlfjaskldf

Cass: Funny.

Tim: Yeah, well, you would’ve gotten thrown too, if you had been in my shoes.

Tim: I swear to God, one second I was standing behind him, the next I was in the air.

Tim:  And the next, he was pulling me back before I even made contact with a wall or the floor, with his webs.

Steph: What?

Dick: He did what?

Tim: He shot at me with his web-shooters, less than a second after reflexively throwing me across the alley, and caught me mid-air.

Tim: He pulled me back and set me down.

Bruce: Are you injured?

Tim: No.

Tim: As I said, I didn’t even make contact.

Duke: Well.

Duke: I guess now we know that he can protect himself.

Duke: For real.

Duke: Like, I know we aren’t there every time he gets mugged, so he must be doing fine on his own too; cause as much as I can tell, he doesn’t have a problem walking between school and the stationery.

Duke: But still, this is tangible proof, right?

Tim: That’s not all of it though.

Steph: Jesus, what else?

Tim: He swings.

Steph:

Steph: He what?

Tim: He swings.

Tim: Through the air.

Tim: From one roof to another, and one wall to the next.

Tim: With his webs.

Dick:

Dick: What.

Tim: I know!

Tim: Almost exactly my reaction when he gave me a personal little show and began jumping from building to building around me.

Tim: Gave me a heart attack, letting the falls last until he was almost a hump on the ground, before shooting the next web.

Dick: What?!

Bruce:

Bruce: All I’m hearing is karma.

Steph: aknflsdflsdf

Tim: alsfnlkajsdf

Jason: aslhalksfjs

Cass: 😂

Barbara: sdjfkdffasdgf

Duke: ajsdfgkasjdhf

Damian: Tt.

Dick: Bruce!

Bruce: What is it, Chum?

Bruce: Gonna deny?

Dick: … No.

Dick: But this is a serious matter!

Dick: Don’t joke about it!

Tim: Yes actually, it is kind of serious.

Tim: Because the thing is, it wasn’t just sheer luck that kept him from cracking his head on the pavement like a deranged egg.

Tim: He was doing those moves almost flawlessly.

Tim: As good as Dick when he was at his age, I’d say.

Tim: He’s had practice, lots of it.

Tim: He looked completely at ease while doing those moves, like he wasn’t even thinking what he was doing.

Tim: Like he was just pulling back and letting his mind take a rest, like he didn’t even need to think.

Tim: And he didn’t even break a sweat, you guys!

Steph: Okay.

Steph: That does sound a bit weird.

Steph: Also, I’ve never seen him do that before, has anyone else?

Dick: No, never.

Jason: Nope.

Cass: No.

Duke: Nu-uh.

Damian: Tt.

Barbara: Jesus Christ.

Barbara: Every time I think, ‘Okay, this is it. This kid can’t surprise me any more than this.’ I am proven wrong.

Barbara: And not am I only fucking surprised right now, I’m also worried that he’s gonna try to pull a stupid move and become one with the sidewalk.

Jason: So true, the kid doesn’t have any self-preservation skills whatsoever.

Tim: Okay, but can we get back to the part where I said that swinging in the air like a Spider-Tarzan was practically a reflex of his by this point, with how much practice he’s had?

Tim: Because I feel like that’s a really important point here.

Jason: What are you thinking, Baby Bird?

Tim: I’m thinking that this can be another tally on the fact that he has been experimented on.

Tim: Or trained maybe, at least.

Tim: Think about it, there is no real reason for him to know any of this stuff; if he’s just a normal, civilian kid.

Tim: Which he has told B that he wasn’t, by the way.

Tim: We really shouldn’t ignore that tid-bit information that we have.

Tim: I am % 99 sure that there is more to him ‘Not being a normal citizen’ than simply being a spider-themed meta.

Tim: Back to the main point, why would he wanna go around the city with artificial webs?

Tim: Why would he need to know this?

Tim: For fun?

Tim: Because it’s faster?

Tim: No, it doesn’t add up.

Tim: Something is up with him, with his past; I just know it.

Tim: I don’t know what yet, I haven’t made the connection.

Tim: But something is.

Tim: And I’m gonna find out.

 

***

 

DAY 58: Saturday

Peter huffed out a laugh as he felt a crash against his back, and a pair of purple arms wrapped around him. “Hi Steph.” He greeted, turning around to give her a proper hug.

“Hey Peter.” The blondie looked up at him with a blinding smile.

“How are you?”

“Cold.” She made a show of shuddering. “Why are we waiting outside?”

“Uhm…” He said sheepishly. “I wasn’t sure how I’d find you guys unless I waited at the entrance.” His phone wasn’t working anymore after all, and buying a new one was not really a possibility for him.

“Oh, you didn’t have to; we would’ve run into each other inside at some point. Alas, you’ve found one of us now, and I say we should wait inside. There’s a cute little café here that I know, we can get some drinks while we wait for the other two. They’re coming together and Tim said that they’d be running late a little bit. What do you say? My treat, of course.”

“Oh, no, Steph, I couldn’t possibly-”

“Oh, come on Peter. My best friend’s father is a billionaire who sees me as a daughter figure and dotes on me. I get an allowance from my mom and him both. It’s fine. It’s only like ten bucks anyways, I just want to treat my friend to something nice. Please?”

He gave a sigh. “If you say so.” A cup of coffee did sound nice. Granted, caffeine was another one of the things that he needed to triple or fivefold the dose to actually be affected by at all; but still. A warm, only slightly bitter and mostly tasty liquid entering him sounded really nice; after waiting in the Gotham cold in November for almost fifteen minutes.

“Yes! Plus, what better way to warm up than a good cup of coffee?” Steph grinned and pulled him along. Peter went willingly.

He didn’t pay attention to the name of the small café they ended up at; but one of the many uneven, hardwood tables of it was where Duke and Tim finally found them twenty minutes later when they arrived.

“Hey, you two.” Duke greeted as he slid in next to Steph. “Sorry we took so long. You know how traffic can get in Gotham. It’s a nightmare out there.”

Oh yes, the traffic had gotten increasingly worse since the first snow of the year. Apparently, despite being used to and practically immune to the cold; Gothamites still didn’t like to use public transportation when the earth was coated in the white substance. Rain, they had no problem with; but they preferred their cars when snow and ice were involved.

“Hey.”

“Hi.”

They greeted the boys, but only Duke acknowledged Peter; Tim’s eyes were solely on Steph. “Hello Steph.” He said sweetly, fully using the tone Peter did when he was asking May for something that he wasn’t supposed to. Like chocolate before dinner, ice cream on a winter evening, or fifteen more minutes when it was time for his curfew.

The blondie gave the smirk May always did, under the hopeful blue gaze, and pushed a venti cup his way. “Here’s your heart attack juice.” Turning to Peter, she added. “Tim’s a caffeine junkie. He drinks insane amounts of coffee and energy drinks, and can’t function without them. Bruce is trying to get him to cut back, but… Well, it isn’t really working as you can see.”

As if to demonstrate her words, Tim surged forward with anticipation and grabbed the cup in a flash; immediately taking off the lid to literally inhale the bitter scent. He gave a content sigh and took a big gulp from the –thankfully– cooled down black liquid.

Though Peter had no doubts that even if the cup was blaring hot and letting out steam –instead of simply being warm– Tim still could and would have chugged it.

“Uhm, isn’t it a bit unhealthy to take this much caffeine?” It was supposed to be. Peter knew that in theory; but he had never actually managed to take enough caffeine into his body, to have the reaction a normal person would to their third cup.

Yes, he liked the warm, dark brown drink; but not enough to drink twelve to fifteen cups of it in one day. And putting all that caffeine into one cup to be able to chug it in one go, would basically make poison more appetizing; so, he was not touching that with a ten-foot pole. “And shouldn’t you guys be on Mr. Wayne’s side in this?”

“Try to take it away from him, I dare you.” Duke snorted. “It would be entertaining to watch. Even with all of Bruce’s pestering and pushing, we still can’t get him to drop under two cups a day. And that’s on a good day.”

“There have been some memorable occasions where he had only drunk one cup, and one miracle day where he hadn’t drunk any; but other than that, he lives off of caffeine and spite.” Steph paused for a moment, before adding. “Though I guess it doesn’t really count as a miracle day, he had been in a coma after all.”

Peter choked on his white mocha. “Excuse me?!”

“Yeah.” Duke nodded along with a grimace. “Not a very miraculous day.”

“What happened?!”

“Nothing too important, just a little car crash.” Tim answered, finally taking a break from gulping down his pitch of a cup of coffee. Peter did not believe a single word he said. “I woke up after eighteen hours, everything was fine. The important thing though, is that it completely messed up my schedule, and I was deprived of caffeine for a whole of thirty-two hours.”

“Only thirty-two? After a coma?!”

“Meh. I had slept too much that day anyways.”

Peter knew he was gaping, but it wasn’t really a choice of his at this point; he had no control over the shock his body was going through.

“Anyways.” The blondie said, gaining his attention and re-directing the conversation. “Here is your cup, Duke. Now, either chug it or bring it along; because we don’t have all evening and still have Bowling and Batburger to get to. Not to mention you guys were late almost half an hour.”

“We already said sorry.” Tim said.

“Not good enough.” Steph countered.

“To the bowling saloon!” Duke declared, and off they went.

“How much was it going to be again?” Peter asked nervously, as he picked up his cup in one hand and his coat in the other.

“Twenty bucks each.” Tim answered, without looking up from his phone. “We should bet on milkshakes from Batburger. The losers buy the winners’ shakes, hm?”

Twenty bucks wasn’t too bad, Peter could pay twenty. And the burgers shouldn’t cost more than fifteen either. Thirty-five in total. Yeah, alright, it wasn’t that bad. He could afford it. Even if he lost at Bowling, the night still wouldn’t be able to drag him to bankruptcy.

“Okay.”

“Alright.”

“Cool.”

They paired up at the Bowling Saloon; the teams were Peter and Duke vs. Steph and Tim. And no offense to the others, but Peter was pretty confident about the fact that they would be getting some free milkshakes tonight.

It wasn’t long before he found out that that confidence was misplaced.

Duke was by no means a bad player. He was decent enough and even got a couple of strikes every once in a while. And if you were comparing, you could even say that he was better than Tim, if you were bold enough.

But Steph? She was a different story. She was a real queen in the Bowling shoes, and none of them was a match for her. She hit strikes after strikes and gave maniacal cackles as she did.

Seeing her confident smirk was starting to get really annoying, so Peter refused to feel bad about what he was about to do.

Letting his strength come forward just a little bit, he threw the bowling ball faster than he had all night. Having taken advantage of his enhanced eye-sight as well, earlier when he was aiming, the shot ended up being a strike.

He let himself give a small smirk as he heard Duke’s cheering from behind him; and saw a pair of disbelieving stares from the other two upon his surprisingly good performance, after being only infuriatingly average the whole evening.

“Lucky shot.” Steph said, her lips quirked up in a teasing manner.

“Thanks.” He answered. “But it looks like I’ve just finally warmed up.”

“After half an hour into the game?” An unimpressed, blonde eyebrow rose.

Peter just shrugged and got ready to throw his second ball. Crouch, breathe, aim, throw. A second strike. Peter pumped a fist into the air and gave a whoop; there was about to be a lot more of those.

But then he felt the weight of an icy gaze at the back of his neck, and tensed up. He could feel Tim squinting at him from behind, gaze analyzing and calculating. Watching his every move, and filing away the information he could find. And, knowing he was a genius, Peter would bet that there was little information he couldn’t find.

He allowed himself a resigned sigh as he stepped back; it looked like they were going to be losing the game.

 

***

 

They had lost the game.

Steph and Tim were slurping their respective milkshakes superfluously, as Duke and Peter watched on bitterly and sipped theirs. It must’ve tasted better when it was free; because nothing about those very ordinary shakes warranted Tim making those obnoxious noises at their taste, and Steph sighing in bliss.

“Mmh. I love milkshakes. What do you say, Tim? Don’t you just love milkshakes too?” Steph asked in a sing-sang voice, draping herself over the raven’s left side.

“Yes, I do.” Tim agreed in similar fashion, acting along with her and giving a pout. “Especially when the losers buy it for us winners.”

They turned with identical smirks and broke down in giggles upon the death glares they received. Peter and Duke were both trying to blow them up with the sheer intensity of their stares.

“Oh, come on, don’t be such sore losers.” Tim said after laughing for five minutes straight, and only then finally managing to pull himself together. “It was just a game of Bowling.”

“Yeah, well you’ve been laughing at our faces since the game ended.” Duke countered.

“Of course we will. We won, didn’t we?” Steph said, snorting. “Like you wouldn’t have done the same.”

Peter, unfortunately, couldn’t disagree with that. If they had won, he would’ve hold it over Tim and Steph’s heads for the rest of however-long their friendship lasted. Instead, he opted for taking a fry out of his menu, and throwing it at the blondie. It hit her on the cheek.

Steph gave him one long look of surprise, before her eyes narrowed down and she threw one of the pickles she had picked out of her burger earlier. Peter, obviously, dodged it effortlessly, and sent another flying fry.

Not long after, one of the employers were coming to their table and asking them to keep it down and to stop throwing food, or to leave. They obviously chose to shut the fuck up but left in a couple of minutes anyways, since it was getting late.

Outside of the Batburger, they fell into an easy pace as they walked to the exit; milkshakes in hand and shoulders brushing occasionally.

Peter was drinking an iced drink on a winter day; but there was a warm feeling in his stomach, a warmth that the ices he was swallowing couldn’t reach. His arm brushed at Duke’s once again, and the other boy turned and to give him a tired grin; Peter returning it easily. Yeah, the night had been fun, and draining.

The warmth inside him only grew when an arm was thrown over his shoulder, and he was pulled into a group hug outside the mall; right when they were parting up. Steph’s elbow was digging into his ribs, and Duke’s chin was pressing against his cheek uncomfortably; but he hadn’t felt that good in a while, with his friends’ arms around him.

Contentment spread in his chest in a slow motion, and his lips quirked up a slight bit. He let his head fall on Tim’s shoulder and squeezed his friends to his like (careful of not breaking their bones). If the warmth in him had been a candle earlier, it was a blaze now; a forest fire. Peter felt warmed inside and out.

The feeling dimmed when he stepped back and everyone was bidding their last goodbyes; but it was still there. It wasn’t going anywhere, Peter knew that much, and was very pleased with the knowledge. He had missed feeling like that; like he belonged somewhere. Like there were people in his corner, waiting on him and caring about him. Like he had a family.

Family who you make it. You can have family; they can be your family. You just need to let.

The spider in him had been quick to decide that his new friends was a part of their cluster. He had decided the same for their redheaded boss and vigilante buddies as well, a couple weeks ago –even if Peter had had a hard time understanding and accepting it–; but this was the first time the feeling was this persistent. The first time his inner spider was this insistent. Their friends were now a part of their cluster and they would be kept safe and happy, he had decided and was not budging.

And, honestly? Peter couldn’t really find it in himself to fight against the primal, possessive instincts this time; not when Steph couldn’t help but give him one more, and then a third hug before leaving. And Tim slowly and carefully walked past him; and brushed their shoulders on purpose. And Duke gave a friendly pat on his arm before following after his foster brother.

Peter thought back to the kind smile with the thick glasses and red hair, the red helmet and the knife and bandana gifted to him, the red suit and the black Bo staff, the purple cape and the gleeful cackle, the yellow bat and the whisper of his name, the bright smile and the bending shadows; and even the black cowl and the brooding man, and the traffic light colors wielding a katana. And the Escrima sticks with the blue bird. And then he looked up to see the retreating forms of his friends; with the calculating icy gaze, and the bright chatter, and the calm quiet nature.

Black Bat was right, and so was his inner spider.

They were his friends, his family; and they were his cluster.

He had finally realized, and he wouldn’t forget it ever again.

 

***

 

DAY 58: Saturday

THE BAT-CHAT

Duke: We got home safely guys.

Duke: Just passed Alfred.

Steph: Yeah, me too.

Steph: At home, I mean.

Steph: Not at the Manor.

Jason: How was your night?

Jason: Did Itsy-Bitsy do anything worth mentioning?

Tim: Aren’t you supposed to be on patrol?

Jason: It was a quiet night, so I wrapped up earlier.

Jason: So?

Tim: He cheated at Bowling, but that’s about it.

Jason: How do you even cheat at Bowling?

Tim: He used his enhanced senses.

Duke: Correction: he was using his enhanced senses to win our team the game, but then Tim creeped him out with his staring and he stopped.

Tim: I did not!

Steph: You were literally watching him like a hawk, Timbo.

Steph: Even I was getting creeped out.

Duke: Plus, you were the one who said Peter might have a sixth sense.

Duke: If that actually is the case, then he must’ve felt your stare; whether he saw you looking or not.

Tim: I was just paying attention.

Tim: And so what if I was staring?

Tim: He couldn’t cheat, big deal, it’s just a game.

Steph: We betted on milkshakes, Boy Genius.

Steph: Batburger shakes, expensive stuff.

Steph: Did you ever think that he was trying to cheat because he couldn’t afford it?

Duke: Honestly, at first, I had thought that it was because you two were annoyingly smug about winning.

Duke: But now that you’ve mentioned it, this makes more sense.

Jason: Idiot.

Tim: … Shit.

Tim: Fuck, what did I do?!

Steph: Calm down Boy Blunder, we know you didn’t mean it.

Steph: He didn’t spend that much anyways; I bought the coffee and we had already reduced his portion of the Bowling fee.

Steph: The burgers probably costed as his usual dinners do, and I picked one of the cheaper shakes when he was buying mine.

Steph: It’s fine.

Tim: It still must’ve cost him forty bucks or something.

Tim: Forty bucks is like, two meals, and tomorrow’s Sunday.

Barbara: Which means he’ll be with me.

Barbara: Don’t worry Baby Bird, I’ll feed him accordingly.

Barbara: Plus, as much as I’m hearing, you hadn’t even realized that Peter had stopped cheating after a while because he probably felt your staring; let alone why he might’ve needed to cheat.

Barbara: It’s fine, mistakes happen.

Barbara: He’ll have his lunch with me tomorrow.

Jason: And I can just visit him at the evening and drag him off to a diner to eat some dinner.

Jason: There’s this new Mexican place, where Crime Alley ends and the bowery begins.

Jason: They make good tacos.

Barbara: Hmm, delicious.

Jason: I can take you there some time this week too, if you’re available.

Barbara: I think I have Tuesday evening open.

Jason: It’s a book club, Barbie.

 

***

 

DAY 58: Saturday

FAST & FOREVER

Dick: Hey.

Dick: I’ve got something that I really need to speak with you about.

Dick: It’s nothing bad, I swear.

Dick: And definitely not a break-up talk or something.

Dick: Well, as long as you don’t dump my ass.

Dick: But.

Dick: Yeah…

Dick: Just come over to my place when you see the messages, will you?

Dick: I feel like I’ve stalled long enough about telling you this, and need to come out with it as soon as possible.

Dick: But it isn’t really a conversation to be had over text messages, you know?

Dick: So…

Dick: Just drop by when you have the chance.

 

Dick read over the messages he had sent and sighed, letting the phone drop. He had heard from Barry a couple days ago, that the mission was gonna be taking a bit longer than intended, and that Wally wouldn’t be back for another week at the least. At the time he hadn’t really cared, but damn, he was missing his boyfriend. Space missions were the worst.

The conversation they were gonna have to have when Wally came back would be even worse though. It would be almost as bad as the one he had to have with Peter, Dick supposed. He grimaced just by thinking about it; how the hell was he supposed to tell his boyfriend of six years that he had a son?

Chapter 11: Peter Parker, The Son Of Nightwing

Summary:

Peter was no hero.
Spider-Man had been, once upon a time; before he had let the Peter Parker side of his life mix with the vigilante stuff, and fucked it all up. His own stupidity had cost him his and his friends’ futures; and in a futile attempt to fix it, he had almost destroyed the world. The entire multiverse, even.
No, Peter Parker was no hero. Spider-Man had been once upon a time, but he was no longer. And they were not to mix at any point of his life ever again, he had learnt that lesson, the hard way too. Heroes weren’t supposed to have preferences, or fears, or wants. They weren’t supposed to have lives, that could interfere with their duties. They were heroes, and they weren’t allowed to be humans.
Peter Parker and Spider-Man were not the same man.
They couldn’t be, because when they did, bad things happened.
“I’m not a hero. I just did what I had to do. I had the ability to help, I couldn’t have stood aside.”
‘With great power comes great responsibility.’
A philosophy worthy of a hero, and Spider-Man had been a hero worthy of that philosophy.
Yet Uncle Ben had repeated that sentence countless times to Peter Parker.

Notes:

The Few Things, My Loves;

1. I tried to keep Harley and Ivy in character as much as possible, but I’m not sure how successful I’ve been, so… Hope you enjoy the rogue aunties anyways. Gosh I really need to find them a better nickname. Open for suggestions!

2. I’m always anxious about writing the rogues, cause I never really have them much thought while reading other fan fiction or similar things about the Batfamily, so I don’t really know much about them. But I hope the Firefly bit fits the bill as well.

3. For the aftermath of the Firefly bit, Peter won’t remember calling Signal Duke, that specific reveal will take a couple more chapters.

4. The reveal everyone’s been waiting for, is finally here! Nightwing is telling Peter that he’s his son!

5. Wally and Dick might’ve been a bit too sappy, but I have no regrets.

6. TW: Panic attacks. It’s kind of graphic, I guess. I don’t know, I’m not very sure what’s too graphic and what’s not, so… Be careful and stay safe My Loves.

7. I’M SORRY FOR THE CLIFFHANGER. I’m sorry, but I couldn’t resist the allure of it dfjjsdkdjv Don’t worry, it’ll all pay off.

Chapter Text

DAY 59: Sunday

He hadn’t even walked for five minutes yet, the library only two streets away and the building still in his vision. And yet here he was, already in trouble.

Peter pulled at the vines wrapped around his ankles, hoping to get them to let go; but they wouldn’t budge. Normally, plants didn’t give him such troubles; so, he knew that this was a rather special case.

He didn’t know what Poison Ivy wanted with him, but he didn’t think it would be anything pleasant.

He contemplated just ripping the vines off and then running for it, but then decided against the idea; he didn’t think pissing the rogue off any further would help him in any way.

It wasn’t long before the lady of plants revealed herself to him.

A massive flower rose from the ground –Peter didn’t know what kind it was, but he was sure it wasn’t supposed to be that big– and two women stepped out of it.

Peter was trying to wrap his head around what had happened and how that was physically possible, as they walked up to him and loomed over.

One of them had big, dark green eyes –the kind that glowed silently, without radiating any real light, but still looking like a beacon of it– and green skin. She was the taller of the two, despite her friend wearing stilettos. She had red lipstick, and a daily, chic outfit on; with a pair of gray jeans and a dark green blouse. Her unnaturally reddish hair was held up in a lose bun.

She didn’t look like a criminal. She barely looked any different than a normal civilian, with that getup, if you ignored the abundance of green when you looked at her. Yet she stood with all her might, with a smirk gracing her lips and dark eyes trained on him, making him shudder.

Next to her was the palest woman Peter had ever seen. Her blonde hair was put up in two pony tails, on either side of her head; one with red tips and the other with blue. She was in a crop top and a pair of skinny jeans; a white fur around her shoulders and her lipstick matching her nails. She was holding a metal baseball bat.

Harley Quinn had an arm around Ivy’s waist and was studying him just as intently, blue eyes narrowed.

Peter gulped.

“Okay, whatever I’ve done to piss you two off, it was an accident and I’m so sorry. Please don’t kill me.”

The ladies shared a look upon his words, and then burst out laughing; Ivy’s small chuckle being much quieter than Harley’s obnoxious cackle.

“Oh, he’s just so adawable, ain’t ya sugar?” Harley Quinn said, reaching out to pinch his cheeks. Peter gave a startle and a yelp, but couldn’t flinch away since his feet were planted to the ground, quite literally. “Don’tcha worry, hon, we ain’t gonna hurtcha.”

“Unless you give us a reason to.” Poison Ivy added, her tone cool and sharp.

“Ivy! Quit it, you’re scarin’ ‘im! Don’tcha worry, sweetie, you’re fine. She’s just bein’ all paranoid.”

“Uhm… What- What is going on here exactly?” Peter stuttered out. “Why- Why am I here?”

Harley smacked a hand to her forehead at that, making a face. “Oh, shoot, right! Sorry ta ambush ya like this, sugar, but we just wanted to pop by an’ say hi. You know, as your new aunties!” She grinned wide, and did a little twirl. Ivy grumbled, but didn’t object or stop her.

Peter took a moment to try to understand if there were any other meanings the sentence could have, other than the obvious one; but came up short. “Aunties?!”

Harley gave another obnoxious cackle, while Ivy just smirked.

“We heard ya was new in town, so ya might now know this; but it’s been a while since we’ve dabbled in any real crime-y stuff. We used to be big shots in Batsy’s rogue gallery, but these days? We got better things ta do.”

Peter eyed the arm Harley had around Ivy and refused to drop for more than two seconds. He mentally crossed over the ‘friends’ label and upgraded it to ‘girlfriends’.

“An’ coolin’ it with the rogue stuff eventually led us ta get all buddy-buddy with the birdies.”

“So, you became their ‘aunties’” Peter finished it for her.

“Exactly!” She confirmed excitedly. “If Batsy owns it, we got partial claim ta it.”

Peter stared on, speechless. “But he doesn’t.” He tried to protest. “I’m just a regular civilian they’ve helped a couple of times, that’s all. I’m not one of his- his birds.” Plus, I’ve seen the big bad Bat all of two times in total, no way that counts.

Harley gave another shrill laugh; Peter was already sick of that sound. “Oh, honey, that was a good one. Quick an’ calm, you’re a real smooth liar, I’ll give ya that. But I’ve been hittin’ up the local bars an’ hearin’ all sorts’a things ‘bout you these past few weeks. Could’a fooled me if I hadn’t though.”

“Excuse me?” He managed to squeak out, because what? People were talking about him? In bars?

“Word travels fast in Gotham, sugar. Everyone’s been talkin’ ‘bout how the Bat Brood’s lookin’ ta scoop up a new little birdie, been buzzing ‘round him for weeks now.”

“W-What?”

“I have a friend.” Ivy started. “She works for the Penguin. She says that her daughter sees you at school, with the Wayne Brats. People are betting on whose gonna adopt you first; Batman, or Brucie Wayne.” Red lips quirked up in a smirk. “It doesn’t really help with the rumors of them sleeping together.”

Harley gave an exaggerated gasp. “It’s a custody battle!”

“Yeah, the divorce is hard on all of us.” A mechanized voice drawled and Peter relaxed involuntarily. Red Hood came out of the shadows to stand next to him. “Harley, Ivy.” He greeted.

“Oh, Little Red Riding Hood-”

“I did not consent to that nickname-”

“We’ve missed ya so much!” Harley didn’t hesitate to throw herself against the broad chest, and Hood caught her easily. Surprisingly, he let her hug.

“Hey Harls, how are you doing?”

“I’m doin’ fan-tastic, sugar! How ‘bout you?”

Hood gave a shrug. “Meh, I’ve seen better days. You, Ivy?”

The redheaded woman came forward as well, the hard lines of her face having shifted into something softer. She gave him a brief hug. “I’m alright. Though I am kind of hurt you haven’t come to visit us in a while, Hood. I thought you enjoyed coming over for late night gossips every other Saturday.”

“Oh, I do. I’ve just been a bit busy lately.”

“So, I’ve heard.” Dark green irises left the red helmet and focused on Peter.

“It’s not his fault Ivy. You wanna blame someone, go talk to Batman.”

“Is he overworkin’ you poor birdies again?” Harley cooed.

“Ugh, you know how he gets.”

“Mmh, I do. Ya need ta vent a lil’ bit?”

“Yeah, actually, wouldn’t mind it. Usual time and place?”

“We’ll text Catwoman, I’m sure she’ll be available.” Ivy said, her eyes glinting. “It’s a girl’s night, Hood.”

“Does that mean I should bring my share of skin care and nail polish?” The smirk was visible through the voice modulator.

Ivy answered with one of her own. “Sure, and we can bring the wine and the chocolate.”

“I’ll see you this Friday then.” Hood nodded. “So, what’s that I hear about word getting around fast in Gotham?”

“You’d know if you hadn’t been blowing us off for the past month.” Ivy grumbled, but pulled back her vines all the same; finally releasing Peter. “You Bats aren’t really being subtle when it comes to him, you know. And someone’s always watching in Gotham. People see you guys together; chatting, eating, saving each other apparently. And the next thing you know, the whole Somerset is talking about the new kid the Bats are hanging around.

“Not many people have seen his face, and only a handful would actually recognize him on the street if they came across him; but it’s not gonna be long before many more people will be able to, if you keep going on like this.” There was undertone to her voice, a meaning in her words.

And Peter wasn’t dumb, he could read between the lines.

Hood was silent for a moment, his body language reading as troubled. Honestly, Peter was feeling similar. “I’ll talk to Batman, thanks for the heads up.”

The two women nodded at him, and then turned around to leave. The vines twining the alley begin creeping away slowly, and disappeared from sight shortly after. When Peter turned back to where the rogues had been just a moment ago, he found that they had done the same.

He then turned his attention to Red Hood. “So… Poison Ivy and Harley Queen thinks I’m their new nephew now. And idea how to fix that?”

Hood gave a huff. “Just take the title and the promised benefits it comes with pipsqueak; you can’t find better than them around here.” Then, he mumbled, quieter. “And something tells me you’ll need the protection.”

Peter pretended not to hear the last bit. “So, what now?”

“Hm?”

“Whatcha doing here? Did you just stumble upon us, or were you looking for me?”

“Oh, right! I was gonna ask you if you wanted to have some dinner together. I know this Mexican place, it’s new and is supposed to be really good. Uhm… How about- How about you get home and I meet you there after picking up our food, hm? You like tacos, right?”

Peter had the sense that their dinner plans had just changed drastically from what Hood had originally had in mind, because of their little chat with Ivy and Harley; but he agreed nonetheless, didn’t want to make a fuss about it.

Whether they were right, he wasn’t exactly sure –though it wouldn’t surprise him that much if they were, the Bats really hadn’t been subtle about hanging out with him after all– but he didn’t want to discuss it with Hood.

The implications of him being in danger because he was friends with the Bats, were something he wanted to ignore until it went away on its own and left him alone. Even though that plan had never ever worked for a single thing in his life before.

“Alright, I’ll be at the stationery.”

“I’ll see you in half an hour.” The crime lord gave his head a ruffle and grappled off, and Peter didn’t wait long before also leaving the alley.

He only realized the small ivy bracelet on his arm once he had gotten home, and was changing his clothes.

The thin, green thing was wrapped around his wrist snuggly; right next to the red bandana. Peter felt like it had a similar purpose to its neighbor.

He would ask Hood if it was alive, and how to take care of it later; when he arrived with their dinner. And try to learn more about the murder aunties as well, since that was something he did now, apparently.

For now though, he just sat on his couch and examined the small plant, caressing it and placing an occasional kiss to it. It was soft, and smelled nice; here was hoping it wasn’t poisonous.

 

***

 

DAY 59: Sunday

THE BAT-CHAT

Jason: Heads up guys, Ivy and Harley paid Peter a visit today, and if the ivy bracelet around the kid’s wrist is anything to go by, they approve and have adopted him as a new nephew.

Dick: What?

Tim: Really?

Steph: Oh, yay!

Steph: That’s good right?

Steph: More people to look after Peter?

Steph: Man, I haven’t seen them in ages, I should really pay them a visit sometime.

Cass: Yes.

Cass: They nice.

Cass: Fun.

Cass: Love them.

Duke: Oh, yeah, me too!

Duke: I’ve run into them as Signal before.

Duke: You know, they might’ve been primarily nocturnal before; but ever since cooling down on the committing crime thing, they’ve been going out in sunlight too.

Duke: Just last Tuesday, I’ve seen them at a grocery store while I was on my way to a bank robbery.

Bruce: Barbara?

Barbara: I’ve been keeping tabs on them as you’ve asked me to.

Barbara: So far, they haven’t done anything that breaks the deal you guys made.

Barbara: They’ve committed very minor crimes, like shop-lifting, and been hanging around the Crime Alley mostly.

Barbara: Helping around, as Jason says.

Barbara: Though how much, I’m not sure.

Jason: A lot.

Jason: They’ve been helping out with handing out stuff; both by being there to hand things out themselves, getting others to do it, and getting me the stuff to hand out.

Jason: They’ve helped me take down a few of the unsafe shelters, and also to kick out some problematic gangs from the East End.

Jason: I’ve also been having meet-ups with them for a little over five months now, every two weeks.

Jason: To hang out.

Jason: Stopped recently because my calendar got a bit too busy.

Jason: But yeah…

Bruce: What have you been doing when you meet up with them.

Jason: Gossip, drink, make-up, shit-talk you.

Jason: Selina comes sometimes.

Jason: She has the most to say, though I talk the most.

Steph: sdflkjasldfk

Steph: I bet.

Bruce: Hn.

Barbara: Overall, I think Ivy and Harley have been quiet for a long time now, and are friends with almost all of us at this point.

Barbara: It’s a good thing they’re willing to look after Peter too.

Dick: Are you sure, Babs?

Dick: I’m not around all that much, I haven’t had many interactions with them.

Barbara: Positive.

Barbara: If I had my doubts, I would’ve said them, Dick; I wouldn’t risk Peter like that.

Dick: I know, I know.

Dick: I’m just worried.

Jason: Yeah, hold that thought.

Jason: That worry might be misdirected but also very much needed.

Dick: What, why?

Dick: What’s going on?

Dick: Is Peter in danger?

Jason: Ivy and Harley implied that he might be, but I haven’t heard it with my own ears, so I’m not sure.

Bruce: Explain.

Jason: They said that they’ve been hearing about a new kid the Bats’ve been hanging around for the past few weeks.

Jason: That we aren’t very subtle when it comes to Peter, and people see.

Jason: And you know what happens when people see.

Jason: They talk.

Jason: And it’s usually not a good thing when people are talking about us, let alone the civilian kid we’ve been hanging out with way too much, way too obviously.

Dick: Shit.

Jason: Shit indeed.

Jason: Which is why Ivy’s protection is very crucial.

Jason: A lot of people might be scared of the Red Hood, and a lot of them might respect him as well.

Jason: But there are some people, of the older folk, that aren’t fazed by him.

Jason: Who refuse to be fazed by him.

Jason: But would listen to a warning from someone like Poison Ivy.

Jason: And Harley Quinn.

Jason: I honestly think the only reason they went to look for Peter in the first place was to size him up a bit, and give him that bracelet.

Jason: Why else would they look for him?

Bruce: There could be other reasons.

Jason: Oh, stuff it, old man.

Jason: They’ve become better, and it’s about time you put your bat paranoia aside and acknowledged that.

Jason: Plus, they’re giving your grandson protection, no strings attached.

Jason: At least have some gratitude and go thank them.

Tim: I think maybe it should be Nightwing who does that.

Tim: You know, along with a gift card, or some chocolate, or a fucking car or something?

Tim: For their ultimate kindness.

Steph: dafjhaldf

Steph: Not a bad idea actually, they’d love to have a Ferrari; that I know.

Steph: And I could finally have a car that I could take out to a joy ride!

Bruce: You do not have a license, Stephanie.

Steph: Oh, I know!

Bruce:

Bruce: Chum, please do not buy them a car as a thank you gift.

Dick: fhadfjld

Dick: I’ll see what I can do, B, don’t worry about it :)

 

***

 

DAY 61: Tuesday

All in all, despite the impromptu visit from the rogue aunties two days ago, Peter’s life had been going pretty steady and quiet for the past few days. So, he really should’ve been prepared for his short-perioded peace to be crashed drastically; Parker Luck never did give him much space.

The trouble came in the form of a brunette man, wearing a black and red jumpsuit type of clothing, and holding a flamethrower; a manic smile on his face. Peter matched the appearance of the rogue with the descriptions of Firefly he had read all those weeks ago, and cursed his luck; a psychotic arsonist was just what he needed, honestly.

No, seriously, who wouldn’t want to deal with trying to avoid being fried like a chicken wing after a long day of school and an equally tiring study session? (To be honest, the school subjects weren’t really giving him much trouble, it was the painstakingly long and elaborate assignments that was taking hours off of Peter’s life.)

He should’ve chosen a back street, instead of a crowded main alley. Of course, that was where the maniac would want to attack, why would he choose somewhere where no one would be at? Next time, Peter was taking his chances with the muggers, at least they were easier to handle.

He hadn’t hesitated to duck the moment he felt his spider-senses giving him an alert; and now, was thankful that he did. Covered in smoke and soot, and the side of his shirt slightly burnt but still somewhat usable, he was standing in the middle of the chaos; thankfully, not supporting any fire-induced injuries.

After seven minutes of people running around like headless chickens, Firefly testing the limits of where vandalism ended and arson started, and Peter helping the civilians evacuate while completely disregarding his own safety –as one does–; Signal finally arrived.

Unfortunately, it also wasn’t more than a couple minutes before it become apparent that the vigilante was no match for the rogue. Firefly was by no means an easy win, and Signal had no back-up to help him or the evacuation of the street; the yellow vigilante was the only day-shift after all. (Though it was only six pm, and nocturnal or not, shouldn’t the other Bats be up by now?)

Signal was outmatched.

And Peter had a hero-complex and a strong case of recurring survivor’s guilt, so… What could you do?

He pulled up his hood and put on his rebreather, to his identity as well as to protect himself from all the smoke and fire. He checked his web shooters, seventy-five percent full; and secured his backpack on his back.

And with that, he was ready for action.

Signal was currently trying to neutralize the guy. He wasn’t really a long-range fighter, better at close fights, and Firefly wasn’t a short-range one; so, he was trying to stay close to the guy. Taking full advantage of his reluctance to try to fry him while so close –lest he burned himself– and failure to fight someone one-on-one so close up; Signal was holding his own, for now.

But he was predictable; and Peter could see the rogue begin to wait for the blows, the pattern repeating and giving him confidence about winning the fight each time it did.

And Signal’s helmet wasn’t covering his whole head, only above his nose and cheekbones. His mouth and nose were a vulnerability; especially in this fight, only covered by a rebreather that was staying in place by the sheer power of prayers probably (or some weird Bat tech).

And Firefly was beginning to aim his blows that way, hoping to break or malfunction the rebreather; so that the smoke around them could do his job for him.

Peter wasn’t gonna keep watching much longer.

He jumped ahead and threw a web at the guy from behind, pulling him back just as he went for a nasty punch that Signal wasn’t going to be able to block.

He let the rogue fly past him with the momentum, and get thrown into a car somewhere behind, wincing at the sound and mentally apologizing to the owner. He then pulled him back by the web on his back, and turned around just in time to knock him out with a swift punch.

“P- You?!” Signal’s shout came from behind him, thankfully managing to avoid saying his name despite the shock and panic coating his voice.

“Hey there, Signal. How are you on this fine day?” The familiar cheek was easy to fall back into, the confidence that came with the mask was shining through the cracks. “Listen, the hot guy won’t be getting up for a while, hopefully until after the cops arrive, so don’t worry about him. Just zipping him up should be enough. We should focus on evacuating the area, the burning buildings, and assisting the fire department when they arrive. Someone must’ve called the 911 by now, yes?”

Signal just kept staring.

“Imma take that as a ‘yes’. Listen, I took down the guy pretty fast, so only two buildings are currently on fire. I’ll deal with them, make sure no one’s inside; you evacuate the rest of the street, okay? Okay.” With that, Peter swung off; throwing a quick “And maybe call for a bit of back-up!” over his shoulder, though he wasn’t sure if that had been heard.

He entered the first building from a second story window, his ears detecting four heartbeats inside, none of them lower than that level. He found the first lady camping in her bathroom; a wet rag barricading the small gap under the door, and a rebreather protecting her lungs.

He grabbed her and ran back to the window he had entered from, careful of the flames licking along his frame; and dangled her down steadily and quickly. He let go of the web the moment she got to her feet, and returned his attention to the other three beats.

The next apartment had a beautiful little puppy in it, that he unfortunately had to abandon the building to manage to set down to the ground properly, before rushing back. And the one two stories above was supporting a couple too old to use the fire escape or any other way to avoid being burned alive.

Peter did quick work as usual, and it wasn’t long before the first building was deprived of all of its living contents.

He had a moment just long enough for him to see the eventual arrival of the fire department, before he was dashing into the second building. Signal was also doing as he had been told, and helping the paramedics with the civilians.

Running in through the front door because the heartbeat was no higher than ground level, Peter did quick work of searching the apartment. He hit jackpot at the nursery, ripping the door off to find a three-year-old little sweetheart hunched up against her crib, crying and coughing. He was quick to scoop her up; taking off his own rebreather and pressing it against her small face.

He turned tail, intend on just running right out of the building; but a sharp cry from his senses stopped him. Just a second later, the living room collapsed in, taking down the hallway with itself.

‘Well.’ Peter thought to himself. ‘Good thing I know to always listen to my instincts, could’ve been a burnt pancake right now otherwise.’

Changing tracks, and being careful of not inhaling unless he had to; Peter turned to the windows. Ripping open the curtains and throwing it aside, he opened the window hastily, almost breaking off the handle. There he saw his next obstacle, the iron bars. Right. A ground level flat, in Gotham nonetheless. It would’ve been weird if they didn’t have bars on all of their windows.

Peter used his webs to quickly make a make-shift baby-carrier, and put the sweetheart in it; he needed both his hands free for this after all. Gripping the bars tightly; he first gave a powerful pull, and then a push, and then a pull again; before managing to take the thing off with one last push.

Throwing it away, he jumped out the window and exited the burning building finally. A couple more steps and he was out of the can’t-see-anything-because-of-the-smoke zone, and looking around to find a paramedic to hand over the kid to.

“Peter!” A sharp voice cut through his haze, hissed directly into his ear, as a pair of hands gripped his elbows to stabilize him to keep him upright. Peter turned to see Signal staring at him with evident worry and concern, the visible half of his face tight and jaw working.

He ripped off the baby-carrier from himself –careful to not hurt the babygirl– and extended it to the vigilante. “I got her. Everyone’s out, I got them all.” He coughed out, having inhaled way more smoke than he had intended to.

“Yes. Yes, you did. And I am so proud of you for it, buddy. But you gave your rebreather to the little girl over here, so you need oxygen. A lot of it, probably. And an ambulance, preferably.”

“No!” Peter protested fervently, trying to break out of the iron-tight grip. “No hospitals! T-They- They can’t see- can’t see my face. My name- identity- They can’t- can’t know. Please!”

“Okay, okay, that’s okay. Hey, I’m a vigilante, I get it, okay? No one will know, no one will see. I’ll make sure of it, I promise. Red Robin and Spoiler are already here, dealing with everything. Let’s just give this sweet girl to a paramedic, so I can take to you Doctor Thompkins.”

“No hos-”

“It isn’t a hospital, it’s a free clinic. Leslie will fix you up in no time, and won’t ask any questions either. She patches up us Bats too. Don’t worry, you can trust her.”

“B-But-”

“It’s okay Pete, she really is trustworthy.” Then, dropping his tone even more, he added. “She even knows our identities. Batman trusts her. It’s alright.”

That managed to calm Peter down a bit, though he couldn’t even give a hesitant “Fine.” In lieu of an answer to the guy, since he had finished up all of his energy trying to break out of his hold. He sagged into the yellow grip.

It wasn’t long before a paramedic was coming to take away the little girl. Signal turned Peter around to make him bury his face to his chest when the man came to bundle up the sweetheart –successfully hiding his face– and told the guy that he would be dealing with Peter. The paramedic didn’t question him, and soon they were grappling across the city to the clinic.

Peter passed out on the way there, but came to it when his eyelids were peeled back and the light being held into his eyes burned a section of his brain. “Ah!” He gave a harsh groan, and tried to bat away the hands holding his head.

Another pair grabbed his own before he could make contact though; and gave a light squeeze, as if to comfort him. “It’s okay Peter, it’s okay. It’s just Doctor Thompkins, she’s alright. You’re okay, you’re safe.”

“D-Duke?” Peter mumbled; eyes having clenched shut after the woman moved away. Wait, what? Duke? Why was he here? Why would he be here? Where even was here?

He heard the two heartbeats in the room stuttering, before the voice of an older lady rang out. “He seems out of it still.”

“W-What’s- going on?” He rasped out, throat tight and aching.

“My name is Leslie Thompkins; I am a doctor and I run a free clinic in Crime Alley. You were caught up in a Firefly incident, and helped people evacuate the area. Signal brought you here afterwards, for medical treatment. He has also mentioned that you have an enhanced metabolism. How much of what medicine should I give you for the pain?”

“Wha’s my- injuries?” Peter managed to crack open his eyes, staring up at the two other occupants of the room.

“Minor to moderate burns across your arms, legs, and back; and minimal smoke inhalation.”

Peter hummed, his brain whirring. As much as it could, anyways.

“Tramadol?”

“Yes, we have Tramadol.”

“Triple the dosage. Whatever you’d give a baseline human. Triple it.”

“What.” Doctor Thompkins asked flatly, looking at him with a gaping mouth and a raised eyebrow.

“Triple.”

She turned back at Signal, who just gave her a shrug. “Hood gave him three bottles of Vicodin for a gunshot wound a while ago. He finished it up in two weeks. He doesn’t have a drug problem and sure as shit didn’t sell them, so… I think it’s best to trust him about these things.”

Leslie stared on for another moment before accepting that her hearing was intact, and leaving to retrieve the medicine. She came back a moment later, pressing three pills into Peter’s palm and handing him a glass of water.

Peter swallowed them dutifully, with Signal’s help at staying upright, and let the woman put an oxygen mask onto his face afterwards.

He fought the unconsciousness for a whole of five minutes, but gave up soon and let the darkness claim him; content in the knowledge that the yellow vigilante would protect him if something happened, upon his reassurances and promises of safety. No reason to stay awake and alert; his friend was here to watch his back, he could go to sleep.

 

***

 

DAY 61: Tuesday

THE BAT-CHAT

Barbara: Guys.

Barbara: Something happened.

Tim: It’s Peter, isn’t it?

Steph: My God, what is it now?

Steph: What deathly situation did the reckless lovable idiot land himself in?

Barbara: Firefly.

Steph:

Steph: Okay.

Steph: That is a little more intense than I’d hoped for.

Dick: ???

Dick: What.

Dick: What?!

Tim: We were there, me and Steph.

Tim: How the hell could we have missed him?

Dick: Is he okay???

Barbara: That’s the thing, I don’t know.

Barbara: Duke was responding as Signal, I was at the comms as Oracle; you know, a usual Tuesday evening.

Barbara: But then, all of a sudden, I hear him shouting Peter’s name and he’s telling me that the kid is, as per usual, right in the middle of danger.

Barbara: Also that he’s helping him with fighting the guy.

Barbara: He supposedly knocked Firefly out with a single punch, and then ran to help evacuate the two burning buildings.

Barbara: He managed to get everyone out, no one died, barely even injured.

Barbara: But he gave his rebreather to a little girl towards the end; so, he’s got a couple minutes of smoke inhalation.

Barbara: And a few minor to moderate burns.

Barbara: Duke took him to Leslie’s, but have been radio silent since then.

Barbara: It just reached the thirty-minute mark two minutes ago, so here I am, informing you lot.

Dick: I’m coming over there.

Jason: Hold your horses Dickface, it’s the middle of the week.

Jason: Don’t you have a gymnastics class to teach tomorrow or something?

Jason: I’ll check up on him.

Jason: And if he’s hurt, I’ll let you know.

Jason: Okay?

Jason: Dick.

Dick: Fine.

Jason: Good.

 

***

 

DAY 61: Tuesday

THE BAT-CHAT

Jason: Okay, so, Peter’s fine.

Jason: Duke just fell asleep by his bed, didn’t mean to leave us in the dark.

Jason: But the kid is alright.

Jason: He’s had some pain meds, and oxygen, so he’s knocked out.

Jason: But his lungs are fine, and the burns are already healing.

Jason: He’ll be fine.

Dick: Are you sure??

Jason: Do you want me to interrupt Leslie while she’s trying to set a kid’s leg back into its place, just to tell her to give you a call because you’re in Mama Bird mode, Dickie?

Dick: …No.

Jason: Thought so.

Duke: Hey guys.

Duke: Sorry for ghosting y’all like that, I didn’t mean to.

Duke: Just fell asleep while waiting.

Bruce: It’s okay, Duke.

Bruce: Is there anything you’d like to add?

Duke: No, Jason covered pretty much everything, and I’ll write a proper report when I get home.

Duke: Though I have to say one thing.

Duke: Or maybe two.

Bruce: Go on.

Duke: When Peter first woke up, and I told him that he was safe while Leslie was holding a flashlight into his eyes, he called me Duke.

Duke: Like, he recognized my voice.

Steph: Shit.

Tim: What.

Bruce: Are you positive?

Duke: Yes.

Duke: But he was pretty out of it and didn’t bring it up again in the couple minutes before he passed out again.

Duke: So, he might not remember.

Bruce: Hn.

Barbara: We need to be sure.

Steph: Does it really matter if he knows though?

Barbara: What?

Steph: Like, won’t Dick tell him our identities in a week or two anyways?

Steph: After telling him that he’s his dad?

Steph: He’ll know soon enough, I don’t think this actually matters all that much.

Barbara: …You might have a point.

Bruce: Hn.

Bruce: Maybe.

Bruce: Still, try to detect whether or not he knows, Duke.

Duke: Yes, B.

Dick: And what was the second thing?

Duke: That I think Tim might actually be right.

Tim: About what?

Duke: I don’t know about the whole being experimented thing.

Duke: But he’s got to be trained.

Duke: No way he isn’t.

Duke: The way he acted today.

Duke: The way he responded to the threat, the way he fought.

Duke: He’s done this before.

Duke: Dozens of times.

Duke: No way he hasn’t.

Steph: …Well, shit.

Tim: Yes! I told you!

Barbara: Why though, why would he be trained?

Barbara: Like, I know his powers and abilities are unique and rare.

Barbara: But why would there be a need to train a civilian kid to the degree he can take on Gotham rogues?

Tim: Haven’t we already established that Peter isn’t an average civilian though?

Tim: Like, the way he acts, the way he fights, the way he holds himself.

Tim: The way he’s always ready to protect himself and/or others when shit hits the fan.

Tim: The way he can actually keep up with Gotham and its craziness despite being a resident for the past two months only.

Tim: The way he’s used to chaos.

Tim: And don’t even get me started on what he said to Bruce after that Scarecrow attack.

Tim: And on top of that, his powers.

Tim: He isn’t an average civilian.

Tim: No fucking way.

Duke: Yeah, and after what I saw today, I agree.

Steph: Maybe he used to be a vigilante or something?

Steph: Or was related to a retired hero?

Barbara: It could be.

Tim: Not a chance.

Tim: I raided every piece of document and system I could get my hands on while I was investigating that guy.

Jason: You mean stalking.

Tim: Fine!

Tim: Yes!

Tim: I was stalking him!

Tim: I’m a stalker and I stalk people.

Tim: Because I was neglected as a child and don’t know how to form relationships, in any kind.

Tim: So, I observe people that I find interesting, or funny, or cool, from afar; because going over and talking with them like normal people is a skill not in my skill-set.

Tim: Happy?!

Tim: Now, to go back to my original point, I raided the whole internet when I was stalking Peter.

Tim: And not just the internet.

Tim: GCPD, DMV, national identification records, educational records, credit bureau databases, hospital and medical records, public utilities, social media platforms, employment databases, immigration and custom records, Justice League Watchtower database, Titans Tower database, Young Justice database, Birds of Prey database, any existing database of the Outlaws, Wayne Enterprises’ Satellite Feeds, ARGUS, CADMUS, Oracle’s Network, Interpol, MI6, FBI, CIA, NSA, Dark Web resources, Black Market networks, Mystical Archives, The Hall of Justice Files, LexCorp Private Servers, Atlantean Archives, Green Lantern Corps records, League of Assassins servers, any remaining information and file we have on the Court of Owls.

Jason: Da fuck, Timmy?

Steph: Well, that’s a bit of an overkill, don’t you think?

Barbara: Jesus Christ, Tim.

Tim: Everything I could get my hands on, for almost five days straight, I looked for this dude.

Tim: Didn’t find anything that he hadn’t faked himself.

Dick: This makes me very, very concerned.

Tim: One, that is another point in saying that this kid is no way in hell your average high-schooler.

Tim: And two, if he had any relations to any heroes, or had been a vigilante, I would’ve known.

Tim: Can’t find anything about Peter Parker, but I do know every single super hero this world has seen; and none of them have ever had any interactions with the guy, other than us.

Steph: Ignoring the incredibly concerning and illegal ways you came to this conclusion; then what’s going on?

Steph: I mean if he is not a normal civilian like Tim says he isn’t, and if he is trained like Duke says he is; then what possibility is there, other than heroism?

Cass: Weapon.

Cass: Experiment.

Cass: Captive.

Cass: Lots of possibilities.

Cass: We’ve seen lots of them.

Cass: I’m one of them.

Cass: Send me footage.

Cass: I’ll tell, if trained.

Cass: Then we’ll stalk again.

Cass: To find where he’s from.

Cass: And what happened to him.

Cass: Ask him, if we have to.

Cass: We care, and we want help.

Cass: Can’t help if don’t know.

Barbara: Okay Cass, I’m sending you the footage now.

Dick: Super excited and hoping for you to disagree with Tim and Duke :))

Cass: 👍

 

***

 

DAY 61: Tuesday

THE BAT-CHAT

Cass: Sorry Dick.

Dick: Trained.

Dick: Fuck.

 

***

 

DAY 61: Tuesday

Peter woke up to low voices hissing and snapping at each other, the tones quiet but no match for his enhanced hearing.

“Wht’t?” He mumbled, prying open his eyes and looking up at two looming vigilantes.

“Hey kid.” A familiar voice drawled, missing the mechanized cracks it usually had for a change.

“Hood?” Peter asked dumbly. “Signal? What’s going on?”

The two shared an uneasy glance upon that, making him nervous. “Do you not remember?” Signal settled on asking.

Peter paused to think, after that.

“Firefly.” He remembered. “There was a fire. I- Did I get everyone out? The fire didn’t spread any further, did it? Did anyone die?”

He saw the vigilantes reeling back at the panic behind his questions, but he didn’t have it in himself to care. They could think and theorize whatever they wanted; Peter had more important things to worry about.

“No, they- Everyone’s fine, no one died or even got hurt too bad, just the occasional burns and the smoke. Thanks to you.” Signal said.

“Yeah. You’re a hero, kid.” Added Hood.

Peter froze.

A hero. A hero? A hero.

Peter was no hero.

Spider-Man had been, once upon a time; before he had let the Peter Parker side of his life mix with the vigilante stuff, and fucked it all up. His own stupidity had cost him his and his friends’ futures; and in a futile attempt to fix it, he had almost destroyed the world. The entire multiverse, even.

No, Peter Parker was no hero. Spider-Man had been once upon a time, but he was no longer. And they were not to mix at any point of his life ever again, he had learnt that lesson, the hard way too. Heroes weren’t supposed to have preferences, or fears, or wants. They weren’t supposed to have lives, that could interfere with their duties. They were heroes, and they weren’t allowed to be humans.

Peter Parker and Spider-Man were not the same man.

They couldn’t be, because when they did, bad things happened.

“I’m not a hero. I just did what I had to do. I had the ability to help, I couldn’t have stood aside.”

‘With great power comes great responsibility.’

A philosophy worthy of a hero, and Spider-Man had been a hero worthy of that philosophy.

Yet Uncle Ben had repeated that sentence countless times to Peter Parker.

“Peter?”

Peter looked up at once, finding the white lenses of the domino mask and –hopefully– holding an eye-contact with the man. The red vigilante looked uncharacteristically soft, looking at him with something akin to pity. It irked Peter, but his unasked question got answered when he felt a single line of wet on his cheek.

He wiped away the straying tear as soon as he felt it, and cleaned his throat; pulling himself together.

“Sorry, I, uhm… didn’t mean to-”

“Don’t apologize for that.” Signal cut in; voice sharp but thick with emotion. “You’ve had a loss, and it’s normal to… Don’t apologize.”

It took Peter an embarrassingly long moment to remember that he had lied about May dying in a fire.

“O-Oh, I-I-, uhm… Y-Yeah.” He said lamely, wincing internally. “I’d actually rather not talk about it.” He prayed the vigilantes would buy it and drop the subject.

“Of course.”

“Yeah, no problem.”

Yay!

“So, uhm, do you need a ride or something?” Hood asked. “Baby Bulb here needs to get home and have his beauty sleep, but I can drop you off if you want.”

Signal gave an offended squawk and went on about how he was the one with the normal sleep schedule in the family, not the other way around; and Peter giggled.

He took the moment to think it over, and chirped a “Sure!” at the guy. It was getting late, and he was pretty tired after all; a ride home did sound nice.

 

***

 

DAY 63: Thursday

His hearing picked up on the pair of heartbeats long before he entered the stationery, but having a guess of who was likely awaiting his arrival, Peter didn’t approach the building with wariness. His spider-senses’ silence also helped ease any worry he might’ve had, before they even formed.

Entering through the back-door and then barricading it as he usually did, his ears quickly caught the third, quieter heartbeat in the stationery; only moments before the chastising meowing started. A grin took over his face and he turned the corner excitedly to find Maple trotting up to him.

She yowled at him to be picked up and rubbed herself all over him once she was. Peter hugged close his bossy little kitty, and purred in tune with her. It had been a while since she had last visited him, and they had both missed each other.

He didn’t acknowledge the giant shadow and his smaller, more colorful companion until he was satisfied with the amount of attention he had given Maple, and was ready to deal with them.

“Batman.” He greeted coolly, sparing Robin a greeting nod. “Would you like to elaborate on why you have broken into my house?”

Of course, there was no real reason to be worried about the Bats being able to enter the building he had picked as a shelter, at any given time that they pleased. But it was always fun to banter around with friends; especially when ‘banter around’ translated to ‘scold’, and ‘friends’ translated to ‘Batman’.

“Tt. We have simply not wished to freeze while waiting for your return.” Robin scoffed, his permanent scowl on his face as usual.

Peter couldn’t see his eyes through the lenses, but he had the odd feeling that the kid wasn’t looking at him directly; rather staring a bit lower than where his head was supposed to be, right at the height he was holding Maple at.

The realization almost caused a grin to take over his face, but he kept control of his body. Everyone had their weaknesses, things that they adored and wanted to coo over, and it looked like Peter had just found Robin’s.

Batman placed a hand on the boy’s shoulder, giving him a look once he caught his gaze. “Robin is correct, we simply didn’t want to wait in the cold. Apologies if we have crossed a line.” The quiet growly voice said.

Peter did a double-take. “Huh?”

“Tt.”

“Is everything okay?”

A familiar chime from his senses told him that the Bat was frowning behind his cowl, but Peter was too busy rebooting to pay it any real attention right now.

“Hm? Yeah, yeah, just making sure that my hearing’s still intact. You did apologize, right? I didn’t somehow mis-hear that?”

“Yes.”

“Wow. Didn’t think such a day would ever come.” He said, grinning brightly when he managed to get a tired sigh out of the big bad Bat of Gotham. “And anyways, I’ve had way more invasive friends and mentors than you lot. People appearing in my room for no apparent reason and without my permission is a part of my normal by now.”

“Hn.” Batman didn’t seem very happy with that answer, but Batman rarely seemed happy about anything, so Peter didn’t mind the grunt. “Mentors?” Oh, yeah, he had said ‘mentors’, hadn’t he? Yep, that would do it; set off some alarms in the guy’s head.

Peter simply smiled at the Bat in the sweetest way he could manage, and kept going until the guy took the hint.

“Anyways, why had you wanted to see me?” He asked, walking over to his couch to have this conversation sitting down. He let Maple go and she chose to perch up next to him; resulting in Robin also opting for the couch, and Batman being left to either the chair or the cushions on the ground. He chose the chair.

“We wanted to make sure that you were okay after what happened with Firefly, and also ask a few questions.”

Oh, so interrogation it was then.

Bring it on.

“I’m more than okay, all healed up and ready to go a second round. Luckily, I didn’t have to take any days off of school, cause then we would have a problem with the human bin-fire.”

“Do you even need the sorry excuse of a tuition Gotham Prep offers?” Robin asked, an eyebrow standing high. Batman couldn’t have held back the sigh if he had tried to.

“Not really, but attendance is important. Mr. Wayne implied that he may sponsor my college education if I manage to land a good school, and I can’t do that if I’m absent, now can I?”

“What career are you thinking of pursuing?”

“I’m really good at science, Chemistry specifically; and I like building things and taking them apart, so… I hope to become either a chemist, or an engineer.”

Robin rose his nose in the air and sniffed. “I suppose those are adequate choices.”

“So, Firefly.” Batman cut in. “How are your injuries?”

Peter’s hand drifted onto Maple’s fur. “I hadn’t inhaled that much smoke to begin with, and the burns have all healed up. I didn’t even need to take the second dose of Tramadol Doctor Thompkins gave me.”

“Hn, good.”

“Yeah. Look, not that I don’t appreciate the concern; but I think we both know that these aren’t the questions you came here to ask. You don’t need to make small talk, you can just get to them, I don’t mind.”

“They are. You aren’t wrong, there are other questions too; but I also care about your well-being.”

“Okay.” A small pause. “Shoot then.”

“Signal reported that you reacted to the threat at the levels expected from seasoned superheroes. With an ease and a calm that doesn’t come from much else other than being in the business for a couple of years.

“Red Robin had been theorizing that you must’ve been trained to some capacity, and upon seeing how you acted during the Firefly attack, Signal was agreeing with him. Black Bat took the task of watching the mask footage, and she confirms the boys. Is there anything you’d like to say about that?”

He was purposefully softening his sentences, trying not to make this talk too much into a police interrogation. Peter appreciated the thought, even though counting it was pretty hard while staring into seemingly endless white eyes.

“Hmm… No, not really.” He went back to petting his kitty, who was now also being petted by the stabby Robin.

“What?”

“I said no. You made some points, I’m not going to confirm nor deny them, and I also refuse to elaborate. Do you have anything to add?”

Batman blinked; Peter stared back.

“I- You aren’t going to explain? It isn’t a matter of us wondering if you’ve been trained or not, we know that you have, Black Bat said so. We just want to know how, why, and by who.”

Peter kept silent and kept staring.

“What about the lack of evidence of your existence? Your documents are good, but their forgery is obvious to Red Robin and Oracle; and even after a through research, not one of us have managed to find any real documents or other mention of you.”

Peter shrugged.

“Tt. You are going to deny us the truth? We are the protectors of this city and we have the right to know!”

“I am not, have never been, and probably never will be a threat to this city. So, no actually, you don’t need to know.”

“You must understand our concern.” Batman tried.

“And curiosity? Yeah, I do. Believe me, I do. But it isn’t something that I want to get into right now. I will one day, probably. But not today.”

“If you’re in trouble, we can help you. If there is something or someone you’re hiding from, if you’re in danger; we can help.”

“I know you can.” Peter said insistently, staring at the white lenses, needing Batman to understand that it wasn’t about him not trusting them. “I know you will. But I’m not. Truly, I’m not in any more danger than a regular Gothamite. I trust you Batman, you and your birds. I would’ve said so if I needed your help. I promise.”

He held the steel gaze and refused to look away; not until the Bat did.

The vigilante gave a nod. “I believe you.”

Peter smiled. “You’re free to hang around if you want. I’m going to eat dinner and then draw some stuff, maybe do a bit of homework.”

“Thank you, but we will be leaving. We have left food for both you and your cat, it is placed next to the cupboard.”

“Oh! Thanks Batsy. I’ll see you guys around.”

“See you later Peter.”

“Tt.”

“And you’re free to come pet Maple whenever you want Robin. She isn’t always here, likes to roam around at the streets as she pleases, but always comes back to me.”

“…Understood.”

 

***

 

DAY 65: Saturday

The ping of a message in his boyfriend’s ringtone was all the warning he got before a red blur was darting across his living room and slamming into him. Dick couldn’t have stopped the laughter pouring out of him if he had wanted to; feeling a face nuzzle into his chest.

“Hey Baby, did you miss me?” He crooned, feeling a smile against his sternum.

“Like there’s no tomorrow.” Came the sappy reply. “You?”

“Only every minute of the day.”

Wally giggled at his answer and pulled back; cupping his cheeks to stare into his eyes. He leaned in and closed the distance, pressing his lips against Dick’s. He kissed him with fire and passion; satiating the longing.

Only when he was satisfied with the number of smooches he had given Dick, did he withdraw to pull his boyfriend onto the couch and flop onto him.

“Hey.” Wally greeted again, looking down at gorgeous sapphire blues and playing with dark locks.

“Hey.” Dick greeted back, looking up at him and holding him flush against his body.

“So…” Wally tugged a strand of Dick’s hair behind his ear. “What was up with those messages?”

“You already saw them then?” The raven said, trying to sound nonchalant but failing to mask the anxiousness under the words.

“I did text you back, at the Watchtower, before taking off.”

“Yeah, and I didn’t even get a chance to look at that message before you were barreling into me.”

Wally shrugged. “Not my fault I’m the fastest man alive.”

“Actually, it is. Like, entirely your fault.”

“Babe. Come on.”

Dick gave a sigh at the prompting; his expression turning troubled. “Look, I- I don’t want you to get mad at me for this, or- or- something. I’ve only known for about three and a half weeks, and have wanted to tell you for the past one anyways. I didn’t mean to hide this from you, wasn’t trying to, either. I just needed some time to process this myself before sharing it with anyone. And I know that it will be hard to understand and accept, but I need you to-”

“Baby.” Wally cut in, giving him a chaste kiss. “You know you can tell me anything. I don’t judge, I don’t shout; I listen to the whole story and then we calmly talk about the problem. We communicate clearly and work things out together. Right?” Dick nodded. “This isn’t going to be any different. Just tell me.”

“I have a son.”

The redhead blinked down at him owlishly. “Okay. Either you forgot that we already had this conversation about Damian; or this isn’t quite sounding like how you’re wanting it to. In either case, this conversation just lengthened fivefold and requires some context clues.”

“I didn’t cheat on you or anything!” Dick added, in a panic. “The- The kid is seventeen years old, almost eighteen. I- it’s quite a weird situation actually.”

“Wait, eighteen? He’s from a teenage hook-up?”

“That’s the thing, we have no idea. When he first showed up at Gotham, and Tim felt the need to investigate because he looked a bit too much like me, he stalked him to no end.”

“As Tim does.” Wally agreed.

“But he couldn’t find anything.”

“…Tim…couldn’t find anything?”

“I know right?! He says he pretty much raided every existing database in the world, yet failed to find any documentation of the kid other than the fake ones he had made for himself a little while after appearing in Gotham. He practically doesn’t exist.”

“How is that even possible? Not a single real document?”

“Not a single one. And there is more. He doesn’t have the meta-gene, but has got some spider-themed abilities. He says he got them from being bitten by a radioactive spider at a field trip.

“He’s also been trained; it’s all in his moves and reflexes. Black Bat confirms. He’s even jumped in to help with a Scarecrow attack and a Firefly one once.”

Wally was silent for a moment before, “Well. Sounds like he’s a mystery worthy of the Batfamily.” He said with a grin.

Dick groaned. “Wally, I’m being serious, can you stop with the jokes?”

“I’m just trying to break the tension here Love, sorry. How did you say you met this kid again?”

“Peter. His name is Peter. And it wasn’t me who met him first, it was Babs. She came across him at the library, and got worried because of the massive bruise on his face; worried enough to text the group chat and ask us to investigate.

“Wally, it looked so bad. At first, we thought it was a domestic abuse case, or that the kid got involved in some gang activity or something. It took weeks to heal, even with his enhanced healing. Though that might’ve been because he wasn’t eating nearly as much as he should’ve, but I’m not very sure.”

“Wait, enhanced healing? So, enhanced metabolism?”

“Yes.”

“How is he eating now? You guys are taking care of him, right?”

Dick smiled at his boyfriend’s concern. “Yes Love, we’re looking after him. We get him food almost four days a week, and he eats somethings at school too; Gotham prep, he hacked his way in by the way. And he also works at the library with Babs, on the weekends. Makes 400 dollars a week.”

“Good.”

“So, uhm… What do you think?”

“Well. A trained kid appearing out of the blue with weird powers and no real proof of his existence anywhere wouldn’t be a first in our line of word, you know. Sounds to me like someone might’ve cloned the Nightwing.”

“I don’t think he was grown in a lab and never had a life before. He has a backstory, even if we can’t find any traces of it. The things he says about his aunt, and uncle, and godfather… I don’t think those people are made up, he talks of them with emotion, with real grief.”

“They’re dead?”

“All of them.”

“Jesus Christ.”

“Look, the theories don’t matter. I’ve known Peter for almost two months and was attached to him even before I found out that he was my son. And I… I quite like that he is. My son, that is. And I- I wouldn’t blame you if this wasn’t what you wanted. But I need you to know that it is what I want, and… And I wouldn’t blame you if you left, but don’t expect me to turn my back to him.”

Dick was looking anywhere but him, with tears in his eyes and a tremble to his hands. Wally didn’t like that one bit.

“Love, look at me?” He prompted, grabbing Dick’s chin gently and turning his head to catch his gaze. Their eyes met for a short moment before the raven was looking away again; but one second for a normal person could be an eternity for a speedster, and so it was quite easy for Wally to spot the fear in his favorite shade of blue. “Why do you think I’m going to break up with you, Dick? What on earth made you think that that was a possibility?”

“I- I don’t-” Dick cut off, a tear flowing down his cheek. The redhead wasted no time wiping it off. “I don’t know, I just- I don’t want to force this on you, you know? And it’s a pretty big deal, so I… I’m just scared, I guess.

“I’m going to talk with him soon too, tell him I’m his dad, probably in a couple days or something. I guess I’m just a bit too stressed out, and… Yeah.” A pregnant pause. “You really mean that?” Was the whispered question that broke Wally’s heart into pieces. “You- You aren’t- leaving me?”

“Baby, there is nothing on this world that could make me ever leave you. Not even mind control or possession could make me walk away from you. This? This is just a surprise. To the both of us too, not just me. Yes, it’s a bit of a big pill to swallow. And, yes, it will cause us to make some adjustments to our life and relationship. But when have you ever seen me run away from hardship, Dickie?”

The raven gave a wet giggle. “All the time; running away from your problems is kind of your whole thing, Walls.”

Wally rolled his eyes. “And when have I ever left you behind, genius? We’re in this together. And if you’re saying that you have a son now and you’ve already emotionally adopted him; then that just means that there is one more person of your family that I need to woo and get the permission of before putting a ring on you.”

Dick blinked up at him with a beautiful blush on his cheeks. “Oh, we’re getting married, are we?” He said cheekily, trying to play it off as a joke.

Wally was having none of that.

“Oh, yes, we are. Next month, next year, next decade. I don’t know when, but we’re getting married. You’re my soulmate Dick Grayson; my Robbie, my best friend, the love of my life. I don’t know when, but I know that one day, there will be a matching brand of iron around our fingers.”

Round eyes were looking up at him with love and wonder, barely even blue with how dilated the pupils were. “I love you so much.” Dick whispered, as if he was afraid of raising his voice even the slightest bit, and breaking the moment.

“I love you too, Baby.” Wally answered, and locked their lips together again. He had spent the past twelve days in space after all, and he had missed his boyfriend (Was it his fiancé now?). And now that they were together again, it was time for some reconciliation.

 

***

 

DAY 68: Tuesday

Someone landed on his roof; quietly enough to avoid his hearing range, but drawing the attention of his spider-senses nonetheless. His instincts would always have his back, even when he wasn’t paying attention to his human-senses.

“Hi Peter.” The quiet greeting reached his ears, and a grin took over Peter’s face. He ran up the stairs, forgetting all about taking a coat or a blanket with himself, and ripped the door open to be staring up at Nightwing’s smiling face.

“Hi ‘Wing!” He chirped and pulled the vigilante into a hug. The blue bird wasted no time wrapping his arms around him and holding on tightly, letting one hand drift into the brown locks.

“Hey Kiddo. How have you been?”

“Peachy. You?”

“Just fine. You had dinner, right? I didn’t bring any food but I can if you haven’t eaten yet.”

“Yes, I ate.” He said, pulling back.

Nightwing closed the door behind him and trotted down the stairs after the brunette. “So, what’s up? How’s is going? You know, school and such?”

Peter paused for a moment upon hearing the strained tone, sparing a glance at the hero to see the tenseness in his shoulders.

“Are you alright, Nightwing?”

“Hm? Yeah, yeah, I’m fine. Totally fine, everything’s fine. So, how’re your friends?” The vigilante gave the worst fake laugh Peter had ever heard in his life, and turned away from him; as if Peter would drop it after that train-wreck of a topic change.

He fixed him up with a death glare on par with Batman’s, and set his jaw. “Spill.”

Nightwing deflated like a balloon.

Strangely, he didn’t immediately start complaining about whatever was bothering him; and instead led Peter to the couch, by a hand on his back. He sat him down and pulled the chair to sit down across from him, reaching out to grab his hands gently.

Peter felt a pool of dread in his stomach in the face of the actions.

“Is everything okay? Did someone get hurt?”

“No, no, it’s nothing like that; no one’s hurt. It’s just that- I have something that I need to tell you… And I’m worried how you’ll take it.” He answered, breathing heavy.

It made Peter’s hackles rise.

Something was wrong.

Something was so wrong; he could just feel it.

A thousand scenarios played out in his head, in a matter of seconds, and Peter tried to keep his breathing slow. His imagination was working against him; one of the Bats hurt, one of the Bats dead-

But, no, Nightwing had said that no one was hurt, and that everyone was fine. The Bats were okay, they hadn’t been harmed.

Were they leaving then? Gosh, please let him be wrong. Gotham was their city, but Peter wouldn’t put it past his luck that the vigilantes would decide to move only a few days after he had finally stopped resisting his inner spider’s desire to call them family.

Similar things had certainly happened in the past; life never did give him what he wanted for long, only let him have it long enough to understand just what he was losing when it finally took it back.

“Okay. Well, I can’t make any promises without knowing what you’ll tell me, but I can say that I won’t kick you out without hearing you out completely; I’ll let you explain.” He said with a nervous smile. “Alright?”

Nightwing nodded, his grip on Peter’s hands tightening just a fraction. “Alright.” He took in a deep breath, and let it out slowly, before reaching into his utility belt. He pulled out a paper. “Here.”

Peter took the paper, letting go of the vigilante’s hands, and skimmed over the words quickly. A nervous habit he had picked up from Ben, when he was little. He would also look at the words in bold on important documents, before reading it properly for the details.

Peter froze up the moment he read the word ‘DNA’.

What. What the fuck. Had the Bats- Had the Bats experimented on his DNA or something? Why was there a lab result featuring his DNA? Were they going to lock him up in a lab now? Was he too animal for them? Did they want him on a leash and a collar now?

He breathed slowly.

It was taking every ounce of his self-control to not just run off; run away from the vigilante, from this city, and never emerge again. But he hadn’t yet read the paper fully.

And he had made a promise.

So, he kept reading.

And his already stiff body tensed up even more as he went on.

“What- What is this?” He stuttered.

“A DNA test.” Nightwing said. “Between you and me.”

And Peter’s gaze snapped up at once, because what? What?! But- But it said %99.9. The probability of paternity was %99.9, how could it- how could it be?! His biological father was dead and buried six feet under in a different universe, how would this man be Richard Parker?

But- But couldn’t he? Peter hadn’t met any counterparts in this universe yet, but wasn’t it possible that. Nightwing could be his dad’s? A different version of him, who he could’ve become? It certainly wasn’t impossible, theoretically speaking; but would the DNA even match then? Maybe?

“Peter?” Nightwing asked quietly. “Say something?”

Peter let his gaze drift back to the vigilante, focusing on the eerie white lenses. They reflected the light, but couldn’t pass as mirrors; he wasn’t staring at his pale reflection. But they did a good job of hiding what’s underneath.

For the first time since knowing the Bats, Peter hated not being able to see their eyes.

The next point of his staring was the bird on his chest; the blue looking striking against the black spandex, despite being a dark shade. A symbol of hope, of safety, of a hero.

The Nightwing; his dad.

Peter bolted.

A shout might’ve come from behind him, as he threw himself against the rooftop-door and ripped it off of its hinges. A voice might’ve begged him to stop, please, Peter, don’t leave, I’ll go, but don’t leave, as he jumped off and let his webs take him away. A heartbeat might’ve followed him around for a few minutes before he managed to lose it; the owner of it desperately suppressing sobs and asking him to stop between ragged breaths.

Peter wasn’t sure; he couldn’t trust his hearing with all the ringing in his ears and the static in his brain.

His instincts led him through the city, landing him in a street he didn’t recognize. His knees were shaking, his hands were numb; he was barely managing to stand upright. He leaned against the dirty alley wall, taking in gasps of breath and trying clear his mind.

His lungs were aching, his sight was filled with black spots. He idly realized that he was having a panic attack, but didn’t have it in himself to try to calm down; he was too tired.

The tears fell before long, pouring down his cheeks; and silent sobs rocked his frame, staying quiet taking everything in him. His mind was caught up in a cycle of panic; he couldn’t move, couldn’t speak, couldn’t breathe, couldn’t even think.

He didn’t even know what was causing him to panic so much; no one was dead, no one was hurt, he had just learned that Nightwing was his fath- Oh, God, Nightwing was his father.

His breathing picked up again and tears of frustration got added to the mix. A hand rose up to grip at his chest; he couldn’t breathe, he couldn’t breathe. His lungs were burning, and he couldn’t breathe. Hecouldn’tbreathehecouldn’tbreathehecouldn’tbrea-

The pinprick of a needle in his neck.

Calloused hands grabbing him.

A cloth against his mouth.

Darkness.

Bounds on his wrists and ankles.

More darkness.

In a vehicle.

Ropes giving way to metal.

The darkness was endless.

Chapter 12: Hush Little Baby, Don't You Cry, Your Papa's Here Now And Everything's Alright

Summary:

“250!”
“260!”
“270!
“285!”
Wow. From 60 thousand to 285. Peter never knew he was such a catch.
There were only two remaining bidders now, battling to buy him. One of them had a harsh tone; low and rough, used to giving orders and having his way. Peter couldn’t really see his face since he was sitting in a darker part of the room, but he thought there might be a mask or something over his face.
The other one’s voice was much younger than the first one, but no less harsh; spatting out numbers and sending death glares the other one’s way. Peter felt like a fight might be brewing.
“350!” The older guy said, leaving a 65 thousand money gap between his offer and the other man’s.
But the younger man wasn’t fazed by that display, because he was already making a new offer. “380-” Or at least he was, until his equally young and pissed off partner cut in with an ice-cold voice. “One million.” He said casually, and made whispers drift around in the room.
“Going once, going twice, sold!”

Notes:

Alright My Loves, The Few Things;

1. The eye-patched man that you’ll see in the first few paragraphs of the chapter, is NOT Deathstroke. Just a man with an eye-patch. No relations.

2. Anyone ready for more spider-traits? Do you know that %99 of spider species has venom? And %100 has fangs? Now you know.

3. So. Slight spoiler but you’re about to read it anyways, so... I’m not sure if any kind of traffickers actually make their captives clean themselves up, before auctions and such, but I thought that they would, to sell them for a higher prize. So I wrote it like that. It might be complete bullshit, but just humor me, alright?

4. Peter’s POVs of the kidnapping can feel a bit strained. Since there wasn’t much talking being done; and I was writing about the scum of the earth, disguised as people, committing a horrifying crime, I didn’t really want to write it out so much. But I needed to explain what was going on at Peter’s end, so… It’s something. I’m not sure how good it is, but I know it’s not bad necessarily, so… Anyways, hope you like it.

5. WARNING: Rape/Non-Con Elements. Again, nothing actually happens. There is just a passing scene where someone is touching himself while looking at Peter, it’s like only one sentence; and another bit where someone is talking about doing things, also one or two sentences. They are small pieces of scenes, and I don’t think would trigger anyone, but human mind works weird and better be safe than sorry, so be careful while reading, my loves!

6. WARNING: Short mentions of Catalina Flores. I won’t explain her significance here, you’re free to look her up. The scene is a short flash-back/panic attack type of thing. Only 3-4 sentences of Dick going back to that moment and then coming back immediately. Not detailed.

7. And, uhm, just ignore why no one is recognizing Dick Grayson, aka Richie Wayne, at the auction, alright? Okay, good.

Chapter Text

DAY ???

Peter woke up painfully slowly, having to claw his way up to consciousness. His head was killing him, a migraine right behind his eyes, pounding at his head. His body felt like it wasn’t his own, even prying open his eyes was a hardship.

The first thing that caught his attention when he was conscious enough, was the ceiling; it was too close, and not a color that he was used to staring up at when newly awoken. The next was the ground he was laying on; it was hard and abnormally cold, and generally not where he slept.

Turning his head to look around to try to understand what was going on, Peter froze upon seeing the metal bars surrounding him.

His heart dropped to his stomach, heartbeat fastening and breathing shallowing. He looked around with frantic, wide eyes; paling when he began understanding his situation.

The room was small and dim, with no windows and a closed door. He was the only one inside, no other captives or his captors around. Just him, in a small cage.

He wasn’t sure if he was the only person kidnapped; to be ransomed out to the Bats or something similar, or if this was a more elaborate and systemic thing, like child-trafficking. But either way, it didn’t matter. He needed to get out.

Peter tried to remember what he was doing before being kidnaped, but it was hard with the pounding headache. And the drugs in his system. Now that he was more awake than five seconds ago, he could finally realize that the dullness of his senses and the difficulty of controlling his body, had to be because of a substance.

He could vaguely remember the pinprick of a needle in his neck, but he wasn’t sure if it was his imagination or if he had actually been drugged by an injection. That would put a tally on the ‘Systemic Kidnapping’ if that was the case.

He tried to reach up to grab the bars, to try to break out; but there were cuffs around his wrists and ankles that were restricting his mobility. So he rolled in place to get up, standing on his hands and knees to push himself into a sitting position. The cage was too small for him to stand in, but big enough that he could sit up.

He pulled his legs in front of himself and began inspecting the cuffs. He didn’t know what they were made of (Steel? Iron? Aluminum?), so he wasn’t sure how much power it would take to break out of them, but he knew for sure that he would’ve been able to pick the lock if he just had some tools.

Never mind that he didn’t even have his web shooters on his wrists right now, let alone any tools that would be useful to pick handcuffs; doing anything was better than curling up to wallow in self-pity and fear, no matter how useless. He needed to stay alert and vigilant.

The door opened with a creak, and a man entered.

Tattoos littered along his arms, a shining nose ring and a dirty beard decorating his face. His eye-patch took the most of the attention though. He caught Peter’s gaze and was surprised for a moment only, before turning around and hollering over his shoulder. “This one’s woken up!”

Two other men entered the room, having a similar get-up. One of them looked like Vin Diesel if he had blonde hair long enough to put in a pony tail, and the only thing worth noting about the third one was that he was ink-free for a change.

“What the hell?” Ink-free mumbled, staring at Peter. “How did he wake up so fast? That combination is supposed to keep them down for at least six hours, it’s barely been two.”

Them.

“Guess we’ve got another one of the fast burners in our hands. What do you say, should we sedate him again?” Blonde Vin asked.

Eye-patch growled. “We aren’t wasting any more of the drug on these freaks than we have to, that stuff is expensive. The cage seems to be holding him, let it be.”

Peter was immensely grateful for the ignorance; he couldn’t escape if he was unconscious after all.

Wait…

Freaks.

These freaks.

These freaks.

One part of Peter’s brain was still working, cataloguing the plural in that statement and marking the situation as a trafficking of some kind, or a very elaborate scheme of a rogue.

The other part was screaming.

Freaks.

Freaks.

F R E A K S.

F

R

E

A

K

S.

The guy had said freaks. The guy had said freaks.

The guy had said freaks, and the drug had been modified to be strong enough to keep Peter down for two hours, and he was in a cage and not simple cuffs and shackles, and he was by himself instead of being stashed with other captives.

Peter’s breathing stuttered.

He had been right when he had guessed that the situation could be a child-trafficking case, though only partially. It was a trafficking; but it wasn’t child traffickers that Peter had landed himself at the jaws of, it was meta-traffickers.

People who caged up and sold and bought meta-humans, and most of the enhanced community; as if they were mere furniture, and not human beings.

The worst of the worst.

Peter began rattling around in the cage.

Ink-free tried to get him to shut up and sit still, shouting and kicking the cage; but Peter merely responded in kind. Blonde Vin tried to threaten him, but his words were barely audible through the noise Peter was making; so, he was unsuccessful as well.

It was Eye-patch that managed to stop him in his tracks.

Pulling out a gun from his belt, Eye-patch aimed it at his head, freezing him in place. Peter looked at the gun, looked at the unstable man, and decided that yes, the man would pull the trigger if he didn’t stop.

“Good boy.” Eye-patch crooned, his low tone sending shivers up Peter’s spine. “Now. You look like a smart kid, so I’m gonna be honest with you. You have nothing. No leverage, no resources, no power. No way of escaping.

“No food, no water; you only get those things if we give them to you. You only get to sleep when we tell you that you do. And you only get those privileges if you’re a very good boy. But if you’re being naughty… We have lots of creative and fun punishments to pick from and teach you with, train you for your owners. Understood?”

Peter swallowed, and gave a small nod. “Yes.” His voice sounded awful.

“Yes, what?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Good boy. Now you’ve earned yourself some water.” Eye-patch smirked, and lowered his gun. Ink-free took that as his cue, and left the room; returning with a water bottle moments later.

Peter took that short time to prepare himself.

Eye-patch unlocked the door, and Peter tensed in anticipation. The man slowly extended the bottle, and Peter reached out in pretense of taking it. But the plastic bottle wasn’t what he was aiming for.

Clasping the tatted arm in his hands, Peter wasted only one second praying that the guy had no blood diseases, before sinking his teeth into the flesh. Not his normal, human teeth; no, his spider fangs.

There were a lot of things about his powers that Peter kept to himself and didn’t share with others; a lot of things only a handful of people had known, in his home universe, before they had died or forgotten about it. This was one of them.

People were disturbed at best when he hissed or growled, acting like an animal. They would be downright terrified if they knew that he was venomous.

Which was only partly why he hadn’t told the Bats that he had retractable fangs and –at the right dosage– deadly venom. Sue him, he was self-conscious about his spider traits.

But the bigger reason was, as stupid as it sounded, that he had forgotten.

There hadn’t really been many talks regarding his abilities and powers, and this wasn’t something Peter used or even acknowledged regularly; so, he had completely forgotten about mentioning it to his friends.

But he could bite. And when he did, his venom could kill.

Eye-patch shrieked a very un-manly shrike, and tried to stagger back. Unfortunately for him, Peter had an iron grip, even with his jaws. He had mostly burned through the drugs anyway, only a little bit of it still actively in his blood system. (That was why he had managed to wake up in the first place.)

He was stronger than these assholes.

The gun had fallen out of Eye-patch’s hand between extending the bottle and screaming like a headless chicken. And lucky for Peter, the other two were too stupid and distressed to think of picking it up themselves; or do anything other than shout at him to let go, really.

Peter doubled down on his bite.

He had no illusions about his capabilities, he knew he wasn’t going to be able to keep his jaws around this guy’s arm forever. Sooner or later, the gun was going to be picked up, or he was going to get tired.

He also knew that it would take a while and a lot of nourishment for his body to produce any more venom than the little bit he still had in the chamber. Being venomous was no different than his other abilities, he only had juice as long as he took care of himself.

Not to mention all the drugs the traffickers would definitely pump him full of after this, if they had the slightest chance.

All that to say, that this was his only shot at his freedom, at an escape. He wouldn’t get a second chance. He had to do this now, and he had to manage it.

The cuffs around his ankles and wrists weren’t the cheap kind; they were as good as, if not better than, the ones the cops used. But Peter knew that a chain was only as strong as its weakest link.

Anything short of chromium was handleable for him, on a good day; and even still weakened by the after-effects of the drugs in his system, something as weak as stainless steel or aluminum alloy (or whatever the cuffs were made of) had no choice but to bend to Spider-Man’s will.

He first freed his legs; gave his best into separating his ankles from one another –uncaring of the metal biting into his skin– and ripping the short chain apart. Then came his wrists.

Finally letting go of Eye-patch and his disgusting arm, he jumped forward before the door could be closed and locked up on him again. Grabbing the fallen gun from the ground, he aimed it at the closest person.

“Give me the key of the room.” He said calmly, trying not to gag at the taste of flesh and blood in his mouth. Ink-free tried to take a step forward, and Peter simply unlocked the safety, he wasn’t bluffing. “Now.”

Blonde Vin threw him a pair of keys –one smaller than the other and obviously the cage’s– before taking a shaky step back. His eyes fell onto Eye-patch who was still on the ground, half in the cage and half out; and Peter couldn’t tamp down the smirk. How the tables had turned.

He didn’t take his eyes off of the three as he caught the keys, and maneuvered around the room to get to the door. He was quick to lock it after he closed it behind himself, not risking the trio having a chance to try something.

Finally out of the room, he didn’t make the mistake of throwing away the gun. Instead, he kept the weapon, no matter how lethal it was. He couldn’t choose the risk of being dragged back into that cage, over the risk of accidentally killing some scum of the earth because he shot them somewhere he wasn’t supposed to. He knew where not to shoot anyways.

He had barely managed to go two halls before he was being tackled to the ground. Guess all the screaming had alerted people.

Five guys were dog-piling on him, holding him down. And the gun had fallen out of his hands on the way down, now picked up by a redheaded John Wick rip-off.

Peter barely had the chance to yelp before one of the asses sitting on him was shoving a metal piece into his mouth. There was the click of a lock, and a leather bound was now wrapped around his head. The metal piece in his mouth kept his jaws open and strained, restricting almost all movement.

Peter felt his heart drop to his stomach.

It was a gag, and it was tight.

He began to panic.

He tried to trash, tried to get his arms or legs free, tried to get out. But he couldn’t. Normally five guys were not a problem for him, he could handle them. Even if they were sitting on him, he could throw them off and overpower them.

But not today.

He couldn’t trash, he couldn’t kick anyone off, he couldn’t move. He could barely even breathe. He was frozen in place, all of his senses wired to the taste of metal in his mouth, and the strain of his jaws. The only thing processing in his mind was that they had gagged him. They had gagged him.

They had gagged him like an animal. They had kidnapped and caged him like a dog, and when he had tried to defend himself, they had gagged him up.

Peter couldn’t breathe.

The pinprick of a needle again, this time in his shoulder, and Peter’s eyelids began dropping almost as fast as the last time. Panic swelling up in his chest and overtaking his mind for a whole five seconds before everything turned black.

His last thought before passing out, was of Nightwing.

It was the smallest sliver of hope, that the blue vigilante would come for him. That he would come and rescue him, maybe.

It was a beg to the universe that his dad would come to get him; that this time, it would let it happen.

 

***

 

DAY ???

Peter knew he was in a truck.

The quiet rumbling and the constant vibrations could only be a moving vehicle. And the crying and the fidgeting he could hear all around himself was only indicating that it was big enough to fit fifteen –at least– meta-humans in cages. It had to be a truck of some kind.

He didn’t know how long the ride lasted, he kept passing out and coming back to it. Between all the drugs the traffickers had him on and the blindfold over his eyes, he wasn’t even sure when he was awake and when he was not.

But he knew that it couldn’t have been a short journey.

The cage was unloaded and taken inside. Peter tried his damn hardest to stay awake, try to listen to what was going on around him even if he couldn’t see anything. But he lost the battle to unconsciousness when the cage stopped moving and all there was to hear was other cages being stacked by his. He came back to it when he was being moved again.

He didn’t know how long he had been out for that time; and he didn’t even know how long he had been gone for. He just knew that he wanted to go home. He wanted his family, he wanted his cluster, he wanted his- his- Nightwing. He wanted Nightwing.

He wanted his dad.

The door of the cage was ripped open and a harsh hand with sharp nails roughly dragged off the blindfold from his face. Peter’s eyes hurt, and couldn’t focus on anything; the long-term deprivation of his sight and the tightness of the blindfold had taken a toll on his eyes.

But he still managed to make out the barrel of the gun pointed down at him.

He couldn’t have hidden the shudder for the life of him.

A wet rag was thrown at his face and the woman holding the gun gave a key to the man beside her. “Unlock his hands, keep one cuff on. Then give me back the key.” She turned to Peter. “Pick up the rag, and wipe yourself down. Clean up. Try anything funny and I won’t care how much you’d be worth selling for, I will put a bullet through your head. Got it?”

Peter kept silent and just stared at her; sight still blurry.

“Do as I say.” That was definitely a smirk on those red lips. “Or my friends will do it for you.”

The friends in question; three goons standing arm-to-arm behind the woman, seemed excited at the prospect of the threat. It made Peter shiver.

He nodded and slowly shuffled closer, to let one of the men unlock the cuffs. Then he picked up the rag with numb hands, and began wiping down his arms and legs. A new cloth was thrown into the cage when the one in his hands turned gray from white. Peter kept going until that one was dark too.

At last, they gave him one last wet towel, to wipe off his face; and then tied him up again. His cuffs were traded for actual shackles, and his blindfold was discarded to the side.

Then a pair of scarred hands reached into the cage. With the gun still pointing at his head, Peter had no choice but to stay still as he was grabbed and dragged to the edge of it.

A second goon came to hold him as well, and the third one began walking up with a leather, rope-like thing in his hands. It was littered with metal pieces and had a weird shape. Peter only realized what it was when it was too late.

He trashed and tried to jerk back, but the hands on him were holding on too tight. And the click of the safety being turned off was enough to freeze him.

The metal collar clicked shut around his neck, and Peter couldn’t hold back the tears anymore, a whimper escaping him. He saw one of the two men holding him, let a hand travel down to grab the front of his trousers with a smirk fixed on his face.

Peter looked away; he didn’t want to see a man getting off from his misery.

The leash attached to the collar, and he was shoved back into the cage. The gun was finally pointing to the ground now, and the goons locked the door. Peter was taken back to where he thought he had been at before the ‘clean-up’, and was left for the goons to take another meta-human with them as they went.

There were five different groups of henchmen who came to pick the cages up, and return with the them minutes later, the people inside looking cleaner and more securely tied up.

Peter realized what was going on when he heard a not-so-quiet chatter, coming from the next room.

There had to be a dozen of people inside, at the very least. And the meta-humans had just been cleaned and secured up. Their captors had abandoned their previous clothing for sharper clothes, and were doing final touches around the building now. A man in a suit and a list in his hand passed by the cages, and entered the other room. The chatter died immediately.

It was an auction.

It was an auction, and they were being sold.

It was an auction, and Peter was going to be sold.

He would’ve managed to hyperventilate if the gag in his mouth wasn’t cutting his airway so much. But unfortunately for him, he was going to be fully conscious and alert for this nightmare of a night. (Day? Evening? Who knew, at this point?)

The first meta who was taken to the auction room was a thirty-something-year-old guy, that the announcer said could breathe under water.

The second meta was a bulky, boxer woman, with apparently blood with healing abilities.

The third one was a very angry teenage boy, who could breathe fire, even in water.

The fourth one was a man with fairy-like wings and color-changing eyes.

The fifth one was an old lady with light abilities, similar to Signal’s.

The sixth one was a man with siren-like voice.

And the seventh one was him.

Peter was pulled out of his cage and into the auction room, by the leash; too weak to try to fight against the tight grip around his neck.

He had eaten almost nothing since he had been taken, only a few pieces of bred; and he had been given minimal amounts of water, and only three bathroom-breaks. He had also been pumped full of whatever drugs the traffickers were using to keep the metas weak and pliant, since his escape attempt on what he thought was the day one.

So, he was allowed to feel like shit.

The two goons pulled Peter onto the platform the announcer was standing on, and stood on his either side. Peter looked around the room, trying to see if there were any rogues or familiar faces.

He didn’t know how the information would help him if there were, but his only other option of action was starting to scream and not stopping ever again, so he just did what he could to keep his sanity intact.

Half of the people was people Peter had seen on magazines and websites before; filthy rich assholes who thought money was a God to be worshipped, and that they were the high-priests of that religion. Eccentric billionaires, who wanted exciting pets.

The other half were other traffickers who looked no less brutal and cruel than Peter’s current captors. Here to get their hands on some new merchandise, buy for a low prize to sell at a high one.

Peter wondered which half would be worse for him to be sold to.

“This particular meta is very special and rare. He is animalistic, half-spider. It isn’t reflected physically; he has a normal number of eyes and legs. But he has abilities like a spider’s; like sticking to the walls and enhanced senses.

“He’s also flexible. Very flexible. If you have some other uses for him, I mean. I hear he’s got a great mouth. Though do make sure to watch out for the teeth, he’s got some sharp ones. An oval gag might be useful.” The announcer smirked down at him, and Peter felt his stomach turn.

No. No. It- It couldn’t be. He- He almost ripped off that guy’s arm, only days ago. No one would- No one would take that chance, right? No one would- No one would-

But with the drugs and the bounds and the gag, why wouldn’t they?

“The auction starts at 60 thousand.”

“70!”

“85!”

“95!”

“110!”

“120!”

The voices kept crashing with one another, and Peter wanted to just curl up and cry. He wanted to yell, he wanted to scream, he wanted to vomit. He wanted to close his eyes and wake up back at the stationery, where it was safe right after his talk with Nightwing, and not run away.

He had panicked for nothing. He had been afraid for no reason, there was not one downside of being Nightwing’s son. But he had begun to think a mile a minute, lost control of his breathing, and run away from his only shelter when the vigilante had prompted him to speak, needing some space.

And now here he was; kidnapped and tied up and drugged, being trafficked.

He wondered what Nightwing was going to think. And the others. And his friends from the school and the library. The students he had shared notes with, the costumers he had helped find what they were looking for. Tim, Steph and Duke; and Barbara.

He hoped Nightwing wouldn’t think he ran away. He hoped he wouldn’t blame himself if the Bats ever came across his body one day. He hoped he wasn’t mad at him right now.

“250!”

“260!”

“270!

“285!”

Wow. From 60 thousand to 285. Peter never knew he was such a catch.

There were only two remaining bidders now, battling to buy him. One of them had a harsh tone; low and rough, used to giving orders and having his way. Peter couldn’t really see his face since he was sitting in a darker part of the room, but he thought there might be a mask or something over his face.

The other one’s voice was much younger than the first one, but no less harsh; spatting out numbers and sending death glares the other one’s way. Peter felt like a fight might be brewing.

“350!” The older guy said, leaving a 65 thousand money gap between his offer and the other man’s.

But the younger man wasn’t fazed by that display, because he was already making a new offer. “380-” Or at least he was, until his equally young and pissed off partner cut in with an ice-cold voice. “One million.” He said casually, and made whispers drift around in the room.

“Going once, going twice, sold!”

The announcer yelled before the older man could try again, though Peter doubted that he would. He didn’t think these people would give a million dollars for some meta that they came across at a random auction, let alone him.

Which made it all the scarier that one of them was ready to pay such an amount for him, seemingly on a whim.

Peter felt the dread sink in, as he was taken back to his cage; the reality of the situation settling in. He was sold. He was sold. He was going to be taken by some rich asshole to be taken back to their house as a pet; or by some other trafficking ring thug to be sold again and again and again, until that ended up being his fate or he died. It was over. Everything was over.

He had known how hard it was to escape these types of operations; he had known he wouldn’t get a second chance, and he had fucked it up. He had tried and failed that first day, and now he was done for, there was no getting out of this.

His life was over.

He didn’t pay attention to the rest of the auction, didn’t strain to hear the announcer or turn to look at the metas. Just laid in his cage and tried to hide his tear-soaked cheeks.

His face was hurting; drool, caused by the gag, pooling under his face. His neck was aching and itching because of the collar, arms and legs heavy thanks to the shackles and the cuffs. He wanted to go to sleep, and not wake up until it was safe again. Unless it was safe again.

The auction ended all too soon, and the handover started. The buyers came to pick up whatever they got, and Peter waited dreadfully for his turn.

The two who had bought him looked as young as they had sounded, features smooth and sharp, walking side by side. There was nothing little about their appearances other than their ages though.

One of them was 6’2, with hard features and a bulky built. He was huge, with muscles the size of Peter’s head, and a glare one his face to match. There was a patch of white among his raven black hair; and his eyes were eerily green, almost glowing.

His companion was 5’9, and was lither, compared to him. He had muscles too, but they were subtler, and he looked more agile. A gymnast’s built, or a dancer’s, if Peter had to guess; giving more thought to the flexibility capacity of the body, rather than the brute strength.

He was missing the white patch and the glowing eyes; his hair was just black and the blue of his eyes were the regular kind. But his gaze was fiercer, it had more fire and rage in it.

The pair showed the money transferring, and a goon reached into the cage to pull Peter out by his leash. He didn’t neglect to have his friend inject him with one last half a dose of the stuff they used to keep him under control, before extending the leash to the shorter man.

Tense fingers wrapped around the leather.

And all hell broke loose.

 

***

 

DAY 71: Friday  

Dick fiddled with his cufflinks, taking them off and putting them back on for the hundredth time. He wished the goddamn auction would start already, so that it could end and his family could burn this place to the ground. So that he could have his kid back in his arms.

It was taking everything in him to not just jump at the closest thug and find out where they were keeping his son, by any means necessary. But they had a plan. They had a plan and they needed to follow it. He couldn’t risk Peter’s life.

They needed to sit through the auction, say a number here and there, and just be a pair of faces among the crowd, not attract attention. They also needed to be the ones to say the highest number when it was Peter’s turn; so that they could be with him when the Bats busted the building, and make sure he wasn’t caught in the crossfire.

No other meta was getting such treatment from them. Obviously, they were all going to be rescued and given medical care and emotional support; but none of them was going to be taken outside at the start of the action, to be brought to the Batcave immediately.

In Dick’s defense though, none of them were his child.

Peter was the seventh out of eighteen metas to be brought out.

The poor boy looked scared out of his mind; trembling with minute-long tremors, and looking around with wide eyes. There were shackles on his ankles and wrists, a metal gag in his mouth, and a collar and a leash on his neck.

Dick wanted to break something.

He wanted to hurt someone, trash the room, scream until his lungs gave out. He wanted to kill every single person associated with this organization, everyone in this room, and enjoy doing it.

He wanted his baby in his arms; where he could wrap him up in warm blankets and hide him away from the rest of the world, safe and sound.

But he had at least 60 more minutes of this auction of a self-control test to pass first.

“This particular meta is very special and rare.” Because Peter wasn’t a meta, he was a mutate.

“He is animalistic, half-spider.” No, not half-spider, part-spider. There was a difference.

“It isn’t reflected physically; he has a normal number of eyes and legs. But he has abilities like a spider’s; like sticking to the walls and enhanced senses.” How did they know that? How the fuck did they know that? Had they been following Peter around? Stalking him? Was it his proximity with the Bats that had painted him as a target for the traffickers?

Was this all Dick’s fault?

“He’s also flexible.” Wait. “Very flexible.” That tone. “If you have some other uses for him, I mean.” No. “I hear he’s got a great mouth.” No. “Though do make sure to watch out for the teeth, he’s got some sharp ones. An oval gag might be useful.”

And Dick wasn’t listening anymore.

The noises around him blurred and mixed with one another, turning into static. All he could hear was his heart hammering against his chest. He thought he could smell the mud, hear the echo of a gunshot, and feel the rain soaking through the spandex. He thought he was back there, back on the roof, with her.

 

But-

 

But no.

No, he wasn’t.

He wasn’t on that roof.

He was sitting on a stiff chair, in the auction room of a meta-trafficking operation. He could smell Jason’s perfume, his little brother sitting right next to him. He could feel the silky texture of the clothes he was wearing, dry and soft on his body; and the silver cufflinks on his wrists, cold against the skin there. He could hear numbers being thrown out, people battling to be the highest bidder for the piece of merchandise they wanted to own.

He could see Peter, his son.

Shivering on the platform the goons had put him on, looking ready to fall over, pale and scared.

Who needed him to not go into a panic attack right now; to be strong and save him.

He was the merchandise.

“One million.” And Dick was not leaving this building without his kid.

Peter was sold instantly.

The rest of the auction was a blur, Dick didn’t know anything else that happened. They were soon led to another room to pick up their ‘purchases’. When it was finally their turn, Dick was almost vibrating with anticipation; he wanted his kid in his arms, and away from all of these people.

The leather leash was extended to him, and it burned his hand where he had to hold a child, his child, like he was a mere pet. The moment he wrapped his fingers around the leash, Jason pressed the button in his pocket; and all hell broke loose.

All of the Bats, down to every single ally that they had that was available, came crashing in.

Batman and Robin were the front lines, along with Spoiler and Red Robin. Black Bat and Signal had entered from the roof, going down from up and taking out the goons that weren’t downstairs.

Huntress, Bluebird and Batwing were holding the exits, making sure no one escaped. Batwoman, Poison Ivy, Harley Quinn and Catwoman were going after the ones that had already left the building, before Dick and Jason had managed to get a hold of Peter. Oracle was their mighty protector and eyes across the city, giving them directions and telling them where to go.  

Flamebird was to escort Dick, Jason and Peter out to the Batmobile, before doubling back to help the Bats and go after anyone that managed to slip by everyone else. And Dick and Jason’s task was to get Peter back into the Batcave, to Alfred and Leslie’s care.

Screams and gunshots rose around them all, and Dick wasted no time picking Peter up and throwing him over his shoulder. They ran past Red Robin and Spoiler, and straight into Flamebird.

Everything was blurred for a second before Dick blinked and opened his eyes to the alley they had left the Batmobile in. Not a second later, Jason was dropped off next to him and Wally was running back to the building.  

Jason rounded the car quickly and got into the driver’s seat, starting the ignition. Dick himself was just a step behind him, opening the backdoor to jump in. A horrifying realization downed on him when he was entering the car, and Peter started to struggle and let out muffled screams.

He didn’t know this was a rescue.

He didn’t know this was a rescue.

Peter didn’t know this was a rescue.

He was probably thinking that he was being kidnapped again, right under the Bats’ noses too, right when he was about to be saved. Dick didn’t want to know what could be going through the kid’s head right now.

Unfortunately, he had a pretty good guess.

He managed to stuff him into the car without hurting him, and pushed him further inside to also get in despite Peter’s best efforts. Jason slammed his foot on the gas pedal the second the door was closed, and they took off.

Peter had plastered himself against the opposite door.

He had backed himself into the corner and was covering from Dick, hands gripping the door handle. Dick sent a silent thanks for the person who had decided to put the ‘locking while moving’ feature into the car, because Jason was driving like crazy, and jumping out of the car right now would most likely be deadly. And thanks to the feature, the door wasn’t budging.

Peter stopped trying after the seventh time, and just curled in on himself; a heart-wrenching sob tearing through his throat. Tears streamed down his cheeks, and his small body began to shook. There was terror and despair in his eyes, when he looked at Dick; staring at him like he was the scariest thing to exist.

It made Dick want to puke.

He immediately pulled away from Peter; plastering himself to the other door, to give him some space. He hunched in his shoulders and leaned down a little, to appear smaller. They had all had victim training, him and his siblings, but face to face with his own child in a position no one should ever be in, none of that training was anywhere to be found.

“It’s okay.” He said, desperately trying to find the right words. “It’s okay, you’re safe. We aren’t going to hurt you.”

Peter, as expected, didn’t believe him for a moment and curled in even tighter.

“Peter.” Dick tried again. “We aren’t going to hurt you, I promise.”

That managed to give the kid a pause.

The traffickers hadn’t given his name to the crowd, had they? Or any of the metas’, for that matter.

“Yes, I know you. I know your name is Peter, because I know you. A-And you know me. We know each other.” Dick hoped he wasn’t making anything worse. “We- We know each other, and- And me and my brother… This is a rescue.” He babbled, slowly reaching to the front seat to grab his mask and suit. He set them between himself and the terrified child; and backed up afterwards to let Peter take a look.

The kid shuffled closer, just an inch. He ghosted his hands over the Nightwing insignia before settling on picking up the mask. He then leaned towards him the slightest bit, and Dick knew to slowly come closer.

The black mask was pressed onto his face by bruised fingers, and he did the honor of pulling up the suit to hold it up to his chest. “It’s me, Kiddo. And I am so, so sorry. We never meant to scare you, but we had to go undercover. It was the safest option for you, we didn’t want you in the crossfire. I’m so sorry.”

“We’re not going to hurt you. You’re safe now.” Jason repeated from the front seat, the red helmet of the Crime Alley’s protector now sitting on the armrest.

Peter gave a hesitant little nod, before letting out a cracked sob and dropping the mask from Dick’s face. He curled back up and tucked himself in, but didn’t move away this time. Dick would even say the kid was leaning into his direction, if he didn’t think he was being biased.

“Can we untie you, Peter?”

He got a small nod in response and set to work.

Taking out the necessary tools, he began on the shackles first. People didn’t like strangers prodding around their necks or faces while feeling so vulnerable, but Dick supposed that it wouldn’t feel so awful if Peter had his arms and legs free when he was working on the gag and the collar.

When he got them off, he rubbed the bruises gently and checked to make sure nothing was broken, before moving onto the cuffs. They were gone in a flash too, and now all that was left were the gag and the collar.

But Peter flinched when he reached for his face.

And Dick froze.

“Peter. You’re safe. I promise you’re safe. You have no reason to be afraid. Please let me take these off.”

There was a small whine, and some fresh tears; but the kid did come closer to him. Dick turned him to the side slightly to access the lock at the back of his head better, and began working quickly.

Peter was trembling. Peter was crying. His shoulders were shaking and his breathing was uneven. He was panicking, still not feeling safe yet, and didn’t even have anything to hold on to.

Dick wanted to hug him. He wanted to hold and caress him, and to gently shush his cries. He wanted to reach out and provide comfort, this was his son, dammit! But, unfortunately for him, Peter didn’t want any of those things right now.

The lock gave with a small click, and the gag was thrown into a corner of the car. Peter was holding his jaws with trembling hands, silent tears still falling. Dick let him have a moment before speaking up again.

“Can I take a look at the bruises? To make sure nothing’s broken?”

Peter nodded slowly after a moment of silence, lowered his hands, and-

And.

Dick was going to murder someone.

The bruises looked awful, going along Peter’s cheeks to the back of his head. His lower jaw was trembling, obviously hurting after being forced open for almost three days.

It wasn’t closing fully; Peter was keeping his mouth slightly ajar to reduce the pain he must be feeling as much as possible. But it probably wasn’t permanent. It would take a bit of time to heal, but it would heal.

For the sake of his sanity, Dick hoped that it would.

“Alright. It doesn’t seem like anything’s too damaged. Just a few bruises and muscle strains. Can I try to take off the collar now?”

Peter actually ducked away after he said that, giving a whimper. Dick felt the broken pieces of his heart being thrown into a blender to be disintegrated upon hearing the sound, but showed great self-control by refraining from immediately reaching out.

Instead, he counted till ten in his head, then in Romani, and slowly reached out to put a gentle hand on Peter’s forearm when he felt he was calm enough.

“Hey. It’s okay. I know you don’t feel safe. I know you’re still scared. But I promise you we aren’t going to hurt you, and we won’t let anyone else do so either. We will protect you. You’re safe now.

“I will be very gentle taking off the collar, and I will stop immediately if you tell me to. I won’t do anything that you don’t want me to, Peter. I won’t even touch the collar if you say no, even though I’d really like to get this thing off of you right now. Okay? I’m never going to do anything that will hurt you. Ever.”

Peter’s next breath choked on a sob, and he gripped Dick’s hands like a life-line; but he still wasn’t coming closer, not giving Dick an indication that it was okay to hug him, so the blue vigilante stayed where he was.

“How about,” Jason started in a calm tone, startling Peter but not making him flinch. “I take off the collar and you hold onto the Big Bird while I do that? Hm? Would that work for you? My hands can be just as light as Nightwing’s, don’t worry. You won’t feel a thing.”

Peter regarded Jason with a pair of bloodshot eyes for a moment, before nodding. “O-Okay.” He croaked out, and turned his back to the man. Jason put the car on autopilot, and turned to the backseat; getting the tools Dick was extending, and beginning to work on the collar’s lock.

Peter was gripping the hem of his shirt.

His hands were trembling and his fingers were weak, but he was gripping the hem of his shirt and Dick couldn’t even imagine moving away from him right now.

He oh-so-carefully put a hand on Peter’s back; a feather-light thing.

Peter didn’t move away.

Peter leaned into his touch.

Dick slowly wrapped his other arm around the trembling boy as well, and the kid let out a shuddering breath. He began crying again, but Dick didn’t panic for more than a moment. He could recognize the tears of relief when he saw them, even if they were mixed with small remaining pieces of distress.

The collar unlocked with a soft click and it was thrown away immediately. Dick suspected the only reason Jason hadn’t thrown it out of the car was because they might need it as evidence for some other reason.

His little brother gave Peter a soft pat on the shoulder and returned to his driver duties, leaving him with Dick. The auto-pilot turned off, and the car sped up once again.

Peter was still crying and clutching at his shirt.

Dick wanted to hug him tighter, stronger, better. Be a safe haven for his son, so that he would always feel safe as long as he was in his arms. But he couldn’t risk messing this up.

“Peter.” He started slowly. “Do you want me to keep hugging you, or do you want me to let go?”

“N-No.” The kid whimpered.

Dick’s heart jumped.

“No?”

“No. D-Don’t let go. D-Don’t g-go, p-please.”

And that was all the sign he needed to scoop his kid in his arms.

He was careful to keep his hold light, mindful of any injuries Peter might have that he didn’t know about; and watch out for any signs at all that he might be uncomfortable, a flinch, a startle, or something like that.

He wasn’t prepared for him to go limp though.

“Peter?” He asked, a cold panic in his tone. Jason glanced at them through the rearview mirror.

But the kid only gave a hum, tucking his face into Dick’s chest. He was slurring out nonsense words, incomprehensible. He went to adjust his grip, to be able to hold Peter better; but even the smallest of movements was enough to send the kid reeling in panic.

His hazel eyes shot open and failed to focus on anything, but his frantic hands immediately grabbed onto Dick’s forearms. “No, don’t, please. Don’t leave, don’t leave, don’t leave. Please, dad, please, don’t leave me again.” His voice was so, so small, and it was cracking horribly at every other word.

So was Dick’s heart.

Never.” He growled out, and it silenced Peter. “Never. I’m not leaving you ever again. You’re my baby, my baby spider, and I am never ever leaving you. My son, my baby. You are mine, and I will always be by your side, I promise.”

Peter shuddered and reached up to hook his arms around Dick’s neck, letting out a broken “Dad.”.

“Don’t worry, Baby, I’ll always be here. I won’t let anyone hurt you ever again. I’ll never leave you; I promise. I’ll keep you safe.”

Peter was a crying mess, unable to do anything other than chant the wet word of Dad; and Dick held him close and careful, like he was something to be cherished and protected.

And he was. For him.

He was his son.

Peter kept a tight hold on him throughout the ride, even when he passed out. Dick thought that the thing the traffickers had injected him with before handing him over, was some sort of modified drug; because Peter was extra sleepy and pale. (And honestly, what else would it be?)

They arrived at their destination soon enough; with Jason on the wheel, driving like a maniac to get them to the cave as fast as possible. Alfred was waiting for them by the med-bay, Doctor Thompkins not a step behind.

She told him to lower Peter onto a cot, to look him over; but Dick didn’t want to let go. Luckily, Peter also didn’t want him to let go; if the way his arms tensed around him immediately and refused to let go when Dick went to put him down was any indication.

So, now he was on the cot beside Peter.

The kid didn’t wake up for the check-up, or the blood drawing, and Dick was beginning to get concerned when he finally gave a reaction to being prodded and poked all over. He turned in Dick’s arms and plastered himself against his side firmer.

Dick distinctly realized that Peter was probably cold, in a cave dozens of meters underneath the ground-level, wearing a short-sleeved t-shirt and thin sweatpants. But he was too busy being enchanted by his angle of a little boy, and holding him, to go get some covers for him.

Luckily, that was exactly when Jason appeared with his Wonder Woman blanket.

“That’s your favorite.” Dick mumbled.

“And Itsy-Bitsy needs it more than I do right now.”

“Thank you, Jay.”

“Whatever.” Jason grumbled, looking away. But Dick didn’t miss the soft look in his eyes, nor the smile. “You would’ve done the same for me, for Lian.”

“Of course I would, she’s my niece.” Dick would give his life for that little girl in a second, it wasn’t even a question.

“Exactly.” It seemed like Jason thought similarly of Peter. “Sleep. The others will take a while. I was going to go back out to help out, but Red said that the action was already over and done with; and I don’t necessarily feel like dealing with all the paperwork and the legal bullshit, so I’ll stay in. Wally will be here soon, but everyone else has at least an hour. I’ll wake you up if anything happens.”

“Are you sure?”

“Just go to sleep, Birdbrain.”

“Thank you, Little Wing.”

Wally managed to make it back before Dick fell asleep –darting across the cave– and gave him a chaste ‘get some sleep’ kiss before leaving to take a shower. Dick vaguely remembered seeing him occupying a chair by their cot with a sandwich at hand, right as he was falling asleep; but he couldn’t be sure if that was a dream or not. “Sleep, Rob. I’ve got you now, just sleep.”

The next time Dick woke up, it was to his father; smiling down at him and running a gentle hand through his hair. “Hello, Chum.” He said softly, tone low to not wake Peter up as well. “How are you feeling?”

Dick groaned in response. Bruce laughed at his misery.

“Jason passed on what Leslie said, and the results of the bloodwork. They used some modified drug to keep Peter and the other meta-humans down. Tim is currently working on identifying it. But we think it’s effects will go away on its own with a bit of time, without an antidote.”

“He’s fine?” Dick croaked out, arms tightening around Peter. “No permanent damage?”

“Just bruises and some cuts. And the drugs. He will make a full recovery. Though Leslie suggested therapy. I sent you a list of the League vetted therapists, you should go over with Dinah, to match Peter’s needs. Of course, the decision is his, and you’re the man who’ll do the convincing if it’s needed.”

“Thanks, I’ll give Dinah a call. I’m not sure how Peter will feel about it, but I’ll try to talk to him. Where are the others?”

“In the showers. I didn’t want them crowding you.”

“And Jay and Wally?”

“They’re upstairs helping Alfred set the table. It is way past dinner time, but you know how you hyenas can be when you aren’t fed.”

Dick couldn’t help the chuckle.

“It was a success, wasn’t it? The mission?”

“All of the captives have been rescued and are currently being tended to at the hospital as we speak. All of the traffickers and most of the ‘buyers’ are in police custody. Some managed to escape, but we are actively tracking them down.

“Ivy and Harley still haven’t gone back home, and Oracle has been sending me updates of our missing guys being dropped off at the Police Station with broken bones and nasty cuts every twenty minutes. It looks like they won’t stop until all of them are behind the bars.”

“Good.” Dick muttered darkly. He wanted them dead. All of them, six feet under, filling a whole graveyard. He would settle for locked up, if he couldn’t have that though; trapped between four walls for the rest of their lives.

“You should eat something too. Take a shower, and change into something more comfortable.”

“No. No, I- I’m not leaving. I made a promise, B. I made him a promise. I’m not leaving.”

“You’re not leaving, Chum, you will be back in no time. But you need to take a moment to yourself. Get your head straight, so that you can be there for Peter properly when he wakes up. Go upstairs, take a shower, get out of these clothes that you went to the auction with. I’ll have Wally make you a quick sandwich and you’ll be back in no time, alright?”

“But…”

“I’ll stay with him. He won’t be alone if he wakes up, I promise. I’ll be here, and I’ll make sure he’s alright.”

And Dick felt oddly choked up.

“You’ll keep him safe?”

“I will protect him with my life, Chum. I won’t let anything happen to my grandson; I promise.”

“Okay.”

Dick allowed his father to give him a hug, before regretfully prying off Peter’s hands from where they were gripping his shirt; he got off of the cot. Bruce didn’t climb in next to Peter, instead chose to sit by it.

Peter had picked up the faintest hint of distress into his expression when Dick had gotten up, but it smoothed out when Bruce linked their hands together. He knew his family.

Dick went upstairs.

His shower was quick, in and out in 4 minutes and 32 seconds. A record time, for him. He threw on a Batman hoodie and pulled up a pair of gray sweatpants. He was halfway to the kitchen when he remembered something and doubled back to his bedroom.

The plush elephant was sitting on his bedside as usual. He grabbed it.

Wally was waiting for him by the kitchen door with a sandwich in hand when Dick made it downstairs, just as Bruce had said he would. “How are you feeling?” He asked, and Dick suddenly felt the incomprehensible need to be held.

Thankfully, Wally was just as affectionate as him.

Dick wrapped his arms around the taller man, and the redhead welcomed him into his arms as if he belonged there. “So… The answer’s cuddly?”

“Mmh.”

Wally chuckled. “Alright, alright; shutting up.”

They stayed like that for a moment, resting in each other’s presence, before Dick felt ready to pull back. “The others in there?” He asked, gesturing to the kitchen.

“Jason left to give Roy a call, he’s probably pacing the library or roaming the halls. Tim’s still down at the labs, working on identifying the drug. Babs is on her way here, Bruce got her a cab. Helena and Harper left already, saying there were people waiting on them. I’m pretty sure Harper meant Cullen, and I never want to know who Helena might’ve meant this time.

“Kate and Luke are still out, following some of the patrol routes. They said that we should take the rest of the night off, and that they’d handle it if anything happened. Ivy and Harley are also still out, hunting down the ones that got away. But I think they’ll turn in soon.

“Everyone else is here; Alfred’s cooking food, Steph is trying to devour it all at the same rate that he’s making them, Damian’s breaking Bruce’s ‘no pets in the kitchen table’ rule once more. Though Duke’s asleep on the table, so I’m not sure if that counts.”

Dick gave a huff that could’ve been a laugh. “I’ll see if I can send Tim up.”

“Yet you won’t come up, will you.” Dick didn’t answer. “Alright, Boy Wonder, you do you. Just remember, call if you need me, and I’ll be there in a flash.”

And that one was a real laugh.

“Okay.”

 

Dick pretty much manhandled Tim into the elevator –with threats of being benched and restricted caffeine access– and then went to the med-bay.

Bruce was still there, just as he had promised; still sitting by Peter’s cot with a book in one hand and a smaller hand in the other. He looked up when he heard Dick’s footsteps, and met his gaze to lift an eyebrow. “I was hoping Wally would’ve managed to convince you to eat upstairs.”

Dick shrugged.

Bruce sighed, mumbling something about useless speedsters under his breath. Dick almost smirked. Whoever thought that Damian got his pettiness and sophisticated insults from Talia only, obviously never met a Bruce who wasn’t getting his way.

He placed Zitka by Peter’s side.

“He didn’t have me.” The words were whispered with a wince, as if sharing a shameful secret. Dick felt as though he was. “He might’ve had others, but he never had me, growing up. His father. I didn’t even know he existed. I- Fuck, I didn’t even recognize him until Jason pointed it out. I didn’t recognize my own son, dad. I didn’t recognize him. All the signs were there, and I didn’t see it.” His eyes overflowed.

The silence sat between them for a moment, as Bruce searched for the right words.

“Sometimes,” He started slowly. “We can’t see what’s right in front of our eyes. We need other people to point it out to us, no matter how obvious. That’s not your fault. In your mind, as much as you knew, you didn’t have a kid. Entertaining the idea that he might’ve been yours, was practically impossible for you. Who goes around thinking random kids are theirs?”

Dick ignored the rhetorical question. “How do I make it up to him?”

“You know the truth now, don’t you? And he does too. Be there for him now.”

Dick looked at his father; different shades of blue meeting each other. And then he hugged him. “I love you, dad.”

“I love you too, Chum.”

Peter stirred in the cot.

Dick immediately zeroed in on him, pulling back from the hug. He didn’t climb back into the cot, but he did change spots with Bruce and held Peter’s hand. Peter’s eyes fluttered open. “D-Dad?” He croaked out, and it almost tore a sob from Dick’s throat.

 Bruce, standing a few steps back, looking for some ice to give the kid in case he had woken up for good; froze. Dick suspected he was finally processing being a grandpa.

(They had gone through the same thing with Lian. Roy and Jason had found them at the library after a date night in which Bruce had been babysitting. Lian had been sleeping with her head in Bruce’s lap, and Bruce had been silently bawling his eyes out. When asked about it, Bruce had said that she had called him grandpa. When pointed out that she had been calling him grandpa for months now, he had just cried harder and quietly shouted “I know!”)

Miro čhavoro.” Dick said. “My Baby. What do you need, Sweetheart?”

Peter just groaned. “You.” His free hand fisted in Dick’s shirt, and made his heart melt and shatter at the same time.

“Alright then, Chum. I’ll stay. I promise.” He ran a gentle hand through his son’s brown curls, lulling him back to sleep. He let the tears fall, but paid attention to not let them or any sounds that he might make disturb his sleeping boy. His son. His everything. “I promise.

Chapter 13: Emotional Talks, Plush Animals, And Surprise Rescue Kitties: Just A Regular Day In The Wayne Manor

Summary:

There was a coffeemaker on Tim’s desk, various empty cups placed around it being used as paper weights. His laptop was open, but the screen had gone dark already. More files and papers laid across the wooden surface, covering it almost inch to inch. Peter didn’t know how the boy could find anything he was looking for, in this mess.
Of course, he wasn’t judging. Just observing and commenting internally. That was allowed.

There was the picture of a Racoon-Tim standing in the middle of a dump and showing him around sheepishly, in his mind. It refused to go away.
“Sorry, my room’s a bit of a mess right now.”
“No worries, you’ve seen where I lived.”

Notes:

The Few Things:

1. So, a heads up. Peter isn’t calling Dick ‘dad’ immediately. Sorry for the disappointment guys, but that’s not just magically going to happen just because they had a moment in the car. He calls him ‘Dick’, because it makes him feel a bit weird. They might have a conversation about it, and maybe he’ll start calling Dick ‘dad’ for real later, but such as the situation is for Dick and Bruce, Peter and Dick also have a different type of bond. Father-Son for sure, but also, they only found each other when Peter was seventeen, so… Things are different than how it happens normally. So, Peter won’t be calling Dick ‘dad’ yet, if ever.

2. Cass and Damian’s parts kinda snuck up on me, honestly. And that’s also why it took too long to write and post this chapter. I wasn’t sure how the first meeting with the family should go. For now, he’s only met a few of them.

3. WARNING: Peter talks about what happened to him with the traffickers, and Bruce and Dick are especially concerned with the sexual comments the announcer made during the auction. They talk about if something might’ve happened. Obviously nothing did, and they come to that conclusion as well, but I thought a little heads up about that might be a good idea. Mentions of Rape/Non-Con elements. It’s kind of discussed in length, could be triggering for people.

4. The story does NOT entail a Peter/Tim relationship. It’s a found family story, not a romance one. Tim is Peter’s close friend, kind of like a brother or a cousin type of family bond. But they ARE NOT and WILL NOT date. That last part also kind of snuck up on me, but it has no romantic context. Peter just wanted to talk to one of his friends, and he chose Tim for author’s personal favoritism reasons. And then they talked about their insecurities a little bit, and naturally cried, so… What was Tim supposed to do, not comfort his very good friend? I will say, I do ship them. But not in this story, because Tim cannot be dating his brother’s counterpart’s son, okay? If I write some other story one day? I might make it happen. But for this one? No romantic relationships for Peter.

5. And also sorry for the long wait. Anyways, hope you enjoy the chapter, don’t forget to leave a comment and tell me your favorite parts, I always love to read your thoughts :))

Chapter Text

DAY 72: Saturday

Peter woke up slowly.

His head was aching, the smallest movement made it pound. His throat was dry, trying to talk made it feel like he had swallowed a grater. His words came out as a groan.

“Peter?” Someone called from beside him quietly. Peter tried to remember who would be by his side and why –where even was he– but he couldn’t figure it out. His inner spider was silent though, so he let it go. If his spider-senses couldn’t sense danger, then he was probably in the clear.

He pried open his eyes.

He first saw a blue, plush elephant, sitting on his side. Blinking a few times, and not making sense of the toy any more than when he had first saw it, he looked around.

There was a hand enveloping his, bigger and rougher. But gentle, caring; tracing shapes onto his palm with a thumb. Then he looked up to meet the man’s gaze, worry written all over the familiar features. Though Peter couldn’t make out where he knew him from. 

Another man was sitting next to the first one, looking almost equally concerned. That one Peter recognized without much effort, but more had problems accepting that he was seeing what he was seeing.

It took him a few moments to give up on blinking to fix whatever was wrong with his eyes, and just accept that it really was Bruce Wayne sitting on his bed-side, next to a stranger.

 “Peter?” The stranger asked. “How are you feeling?”

“What?” Peter tried to say, but the word was too cracked and croaked to be understandable. The man immediately went to get him some ice. “Slowly.” He instructed, as he pushed a cup into his hands, and helped him sit up.

Peter took a few minutes to just eat some ice and try to make sense of the world before trying his shot at talking again. “What’s going on?”

The man’s face fell a bit. “You don’t remember?”

“I don’t…” Right then, a memory resurfaced. Metal. Metal bars surrounding him, metal cuffs on his wrists, metal shackles on his ankles. Metal, metal, metal; metal everywhere. Metal in his mouth, on the gag. He could still taste it. It tasted horrible.

“Traffickers.” He whispered. “I was- I was kidnapped.” The pinprick of a needle in his neck. “There was an auction.” Voices overlapping, the bidders shouting, Peter trembling. “I was… I was bought.” He realized, and turned to look at the man with wide eyes, now remembering where he knew his face from- before a new memory revealed itself.

A relieved sigh escaped his lips without his permission. “You’re Nightwing.” A spandex suit, black with a blue bird on the chest. A domino mask, with white lenses. Pressed against a tanned face.

And you’re my dad.

“…Yes.”

A silence stretched over them, a tense one. Mr. Wayne was not looking directly at them, but it was obvious all of his attention was on them, on who would say what. Peter begged for someone to just say something and break the tension.

His prayers were heard.

“Hey, dickface, Alfred’s calling you two up for lunch, says he won’t let you-” The man at the door paused upon seeing Peter awake. “Skip another meal.” He finished lamely. “Kid?”

Peter took a moment to skim over his blurry memories once more, before making a guess. “…Red Hood. Right? You’re Red Hood.” He took another spoonful of ice.

“I-” The red vigilante seemed lost for a moment, before regaining his composure. “Yes. Yes, I am. How are you feeling?”

Peter shrugged, not really knowing what to do with his hands or… with his anything. “Fine, I guess. I have a headache, the memories are fuzzy, I’m a bit sore.  But overall, fine.”

Hood nodded.

A silence fell over the room once more.

“So, who are you?” Peter blurted out before he could think about what he was saying, for the sake of not being submitted to the same uncomfortable silence as before. Mr. Wayne raised an eyebrow upon being addressed with that question. Peter blushed. “I mean, they’re Red Hood and Nightwing; so, who are you? Does Bruce Wayne have a night-life too? A vigilante one, that is.”

Honestly, it would be kind of weird if he didn’t. Why was he here, if he wasn’t a vigilante, and close with Nightwing? But at the same time, who even would he be? Peter ran through the list of Gotham vigilantes in his mind, and came up blank as to who Bruce Wayne could be. None of the caped community seemed like they could be an airheaded billionaire under the mask.

Was he related to Nightwing or Red Hood through their civilian lives then? Like, a friend or a relative? The age gap seemed too wide for them to be friends, though that wasn’t a certainty. But a relative would still be a better fit, Peter thought. Which one though? An uncle? Or a cousin? A… father?

As wide as the age gap was, it was still too narrow for the men to be his sons; but Peter had read somewhere some time ago that Bruce Wayne had adopted his first kid when he was twenty-two. A nine-year-old boy, which made it a thirteen-year age gap. That matched.

Who were his oldest children again? Tim had said that he had a few older siblings, he couldn’t have been talking about Duke; he was younger than him. Peter remembered something about a Cassandra Wayne; from an article about her taking out a few goons at a gala during a Two-Face attack, and raising the eyebrows of the elites of Gotham.

He knew that Jason Todd-Wayne had been adopted at twelve and had died in a car crash at fifteen. And he knew that the eldest’s name was Richard Grayson, often called Richie Wayne by the paparazzi. So, either Nightwing or Red Hood was probably Richard, and the other one could be anyone, really. A friend, a cousin, a lover… Of course these were all just assumptions, Peter could be completely off track.

And he still had no idea whether or not Bruce Wayne was actually in the game or not, even after all of that subtraction. Though he was leaning towards not; because if one of the two vigilantes were actually Richard, then that would be enough to explain Wayne’s involvement and why he was here.

(And honestly it was kind of hard to think of a billionaire as a hero after you’ve seen the tabloids about how he accidentally dived into the fountain at the last gala he’d hosted, after having a bit too much to drink; and how he’d almost broken his leg and both his arms while golfing last week.)

Mr. Wayne smiled. “You might know me as the crazy man in a Bat suit, fighting crime illegally.”

Peter choked on the ice he was eating.

So… He was wrong.

“You’re Batman? You’re Batman? Bruce Wayne is Batman? What? H-How- How? Just- Just how? How is that even possible? You- You- You’re an idiot! How can you be Batman? I’ve had Tim tell me how much of an airhead you are about a thousand times by now.

“Hell, I met you, and I agree! You met a kid that had illegally enrolled in your school through hacking and other cybercrimes, and instead of calling the cops or doing anything sensible, you decided to enroll him for real.

“How the hell are you Batman? Does- Does- Does Tim know? And- And Duke? What about St- Oh my God, they’re in on this too, aren’t they?” Peter took a moment to just put his head in his hands and mourn the simple life he had had just last week.

“Tim’s the fucking Red Robin, isn’t he? And Steph’s Spoiler? No way that blabber-mouth, purple addict is anyone but Spoiler. And Duke’s the Signal. Oh my God, I can’t believe this. So many things make sense now.” He took a moment to reflect, and wondered where he had gone wrong in his life.

Probably when he had become an Avenger, when Tony had told him to go home and he hadn’t listened. Or when he had accepted the billionaire’s offer of going to Germany. Or when he had tried to sleep off that stupid spider bite, instead of going to the hospital, because they didn’t have health insurance. Or when he had gone on that fucking field trip.

“Are you okay?”

Peter just nodded; his lips pressed together in a thin, tense line. He stayed silent and just quietly questioned his life choices. He gave up soon. “So, which one of you is Richard? I don’t really follow the tabloids or the magazines, I don’t know his face.”

He didn’t want to deal with processing that information right now; that was a job for a Peter who was trying to sleep on a school night at 11 pm.

The trio of men stared at him with something akin to awe and wonder in their eyes. Nightwing was outright gawking. “Wow.” He said. “It took you, what, thirty seconds to put it all together?” Peter shrugged and looked away. “And,” Nightwing continued. “That would be me. Richard, I mean. But I go by Dick.”

Peter took a moment to just stare at his father’s counterpart. “…Like, willingly?”

Hood began cackling.

Dick –Dick!– gave a weary sigh. “There is not a single joke that you can make that I haven’t already heard.”

Peter couldn’t help but smirk at his misery. “I think I can be pretty creative.”

“I have five siblings and two sibling adjacents.”

“…Maybe not that creative.”

“When did you wake up?” Hood asked from where he was leaning onto the bed-frame at the end of the bed, after he was done laughing.

“A few minutes ago.” Peter answered, not really getting why the man was asking.

“And have you two called Alfred, yet?”

There was a moment of silence as Dick and Mr. Wayne looked at each other with horror in their eyes, before exploding in movement. “I’ll go get him.” Wayne said, practically running out of the… med-bay? They were clearly in some sort of medical place, but it didn’t look like a hospital. Where were they?

“Yeah, yeah, you do that.” Dick said, fidgeting in place, visibly nervous.

Hood was watching on with amusement.

Peter let the silence last for a moment before breaking it with a small cough. “So, uhm, who’s Alfred?”

“He’s our grandfather.”

“And the sanest person in this house.”

“He raised Bruce.”

“And co-raised us, because the old man fucking sucks at parenting.”

“Jason.” Dick chastised.

“What?” Hood shrugged. “I’m just saying. The kid needs to be ready for when Bruce inevitably fucks up majorly.”

“Wait…” Peter said, recapping the conversation a few times and wondering if something was wrong with his ears this time. “Jason? As in, Jason Todd-Wayne?”

“I don’t use the Wayne part anymore, but yeah. That’s me.” Jason –Jason??– squinted at him. “You- Are you just now realizing this? Dude, didn’t you crack the family secret in minutes, just now? How can you not realize that I’m Jason Todd?”

“Aren’t you supposed to be dead?!” Peter’s voice came out way higher than he’d have preferred. But in his defense, seeing dead people wasn’t an everyday experience of his.

Understanding glinted in Jason’s eyes. “Uh. Right. That.”

Peter would’ve continued the life-crisis he was having, if Bruce hadn’t come back right at that moment, with an older man in tow.

The man’s head was balding and his mustache was graying. His cool blue eyes shone with the blankness one could see while staring at a highly professional person, and the worker get-up he was wearing only reenforced that.

“Good morning, Master Peter.” He said in a thick, posh, British accent. “It is a pleasure to finally meet you, I have heard many greats things about you. My name is Alfred Pennyworth, I am the Wayne family butler.”

“You too, sir.” Peter stuttered out, and shook the hand extended to him.

“I was the one who had patched you up when you first arrived, fortunately you weren’t injured enough to require a real medical expert or the hospital. And now that you have awoken, I would like to do a check-up, before dismissing you, to make sure everything is working as they should. Is that alright with you, my boy?”

“Of course, Mr. Pennyworth.”

“Now, now, Master Peter, there is no need for such titles. You may call me Alfred, as everyone else.”

Peter didn’t know how to answer so he just gave a strained nod and a grimace. Any other day, and he might’ve done a small word fencing with the man, insist that there was no way he could do that, my aunt did not raise me to be rude to gentlemen such as yourself, Mr. Pennyworth, I’m afraid I’ll have to decline your request.

But he was honestly too tired for that right now, and still reeling from the whole ‘Jason Todd is Actually Alive Apparently’ thing.

Not that Peter had given a fuck about the Waynes previously, or what happened with them, but still. That sort of stuff messed with your understanding a bit. As much as everyone else knew, Jason Todd was Bruce Wayne’s dearest child who he had lost when the kid was fifteen.

Peter had been one of those people until a few minutes ago. Discovering people dying and then coming back to life somehow, through magic or some other thing, or even just learning that they faked their deaths; messed with your conception of grief and death, quite a bit.

“I am going to draw blood to use at testing whether or not you still have drugs left in your system, and then check the state of your bruises. After that, I will do a concussion check, and if everything is clear, you will be free to leave. Is that alright with you, Master Peter?”

“Yes, sir.”

Alfred immediately set to work.

Blood drawing was the quickest part, despite the prick in his arm making shivers crawl up Peter’s spine. Dick and Jason were standing right by him, next to the bed, and Mr. Wayne was watching on from a few feet away. He was not with the traffickers, there was no reason to panic.

The bruises took a bit longer, and were actually harder to get through. Peter wanted to see how they were healing, and what the traffickers had done to him exactly. But at the same time, he didn’t want to know. He wanted to look away and ignore the gentle, prodding fingers. He wanted to forget; he wanted for what had happened to never have happened.

Unfortunately, that wasn’t possible.

And the concussion check was fairly easy; only if it could’ve been done without blinding light being held into his eyes.

The check-up was done in mere minutes, and Alfred was now dismissing Peter. “And lastly, if you can give me some pointers about your meal plan, Master Peter, that would be most helpful and appreciated.”

“What kinds of pointers?”

“Your likes and dislikes, for example. Your allergies, and how much food you need to consume a day.”

“Oh, uhm, sure. I don’t really have dislikes; I’ll eat anything you put in front of me. I don’t really have favorites either; I like chocolate, ice cream, junk food. You know, usual teenage stuff. Allergies, I have a lot of though. They’re all spider-based, like garlic, or vinegar, or cinnamon. That sort of thing. Anything harmful to spiders, is harmful to me. Yes, things like bug sprays too. And for how much I need to eat a day, a little more than twice the amount a baseline human eats.”

Alfre nodded once, before turning around to leave.

“Bug spray?” Jason asked, after the man walked away.

Peter turned to him. “Oh, yeah. I had a guy spray me with it once, instead of pepper spray, when he thought I was a mugger.” It had actually been the guy who had been the mugger, and Peter had been trying to stop him as Spider-Man. The mugger had gotten a lucky shot in with the bug spray, and then run off.

“Wheezed through my breaths for a week. I even coughed up some blood.” He chuckled as if remembering a fond memory. Those were the simpler days, first few weeks after he had gotten his powers. Now, here he was, stranded in an alternate universe and battling for his survival every other day. “Only a little bit though.”

“I bet.” Jason mumbled.

“We should talk more about your abilities and weaknesses sometime.” Dick said. “I’d hate to have a repeat of the vinegar accident.”

Peter laughed once more. “Sure, we can. But you don’t have to worry. As many things as there are that can hurt or annoy spiders, I’m pretty good at avoiding them in my daily life. Spider -senses, and all that.”

“Still.”

“Alright then.”

“Let’s take you upstairs.” Mr. Wayne said. “You must be hungry.”

Peter tilted his head to the side. “Upstairs?”

“To the Manor.”

“…Your secret lair is exactly under your house?”

“Yes.”

“…I understand.” Peter didn’t point out how for a guy who was paranoid out of his mind and obsessed with keeping secrets, especially keeping his identity a secret, having your secret lair right under your house could be problematic and counterproductive.

Dick and Jason helped him through the apparently dozens of stairs that the Bats had, leading him up to the house from the Batcave. And yes, it was a cave. With actual bats. And a lake. Dick said that him and his siblings liked to come down and feed the bats every once in a while. And get a shot of rabies afterwards.

It was Jason who was giving him a piggy-back ride, when they finally made it out of the claustrophobic tunnel thing that led down to the Batcave, from the Manor. They exited through a grandmaster clock, and into a study.

“This is the Manor, right? The one everyone always talks about, the one in Bristol? Or is this a secret Manor?”

“Yes, the Manor.” Dick answered, as Jason set him down. “Most of us don’t even live here anymore, only Damian and Duke are here full-time. But we all still have our rooms, and most of our stuff here. I can show you my room sometime, if you want?”

Peter grinned up at the man. “Okay.”

“We’re already late for dinner,” Mr. Wayne said. “Let’s not miss it entirely. This way, Peter.”

Peter followed after Wayne and let him lead him deeper into his giant Mansion; Dick and Jason walking on his either side, just a step behind.

He didn’t know what to think or how to feel, about the Waynes being the Bats, or Nightwing being his father. He was still not done processing either of those facts. Or that God knows what would be happening to him right now if the Bats hadn’t found him.

But he knew one thing; this was definitely the start of something.

Something good, he hoped thought.

 

***

 

DAY 72: Saturday

Wayne led them through a few big doors, and down two stairs before standing in front of what Peter assumed was the dining room. He turned to him. “Most of the family is over, at the moment. The house is packed. There is quite a bit of people inside, so I’d understand it if you preferred to eat somewhere else. Somewhere quieter and calmer.”

“It’s okay, I don’t really care.” Peter lied, despite the eight heartbeats inside making his stomach clench and churn.

“Are you sure? You don’t have to meet everyone right now; you can just have some soup in the kitchen and then go to sleep. We’ll tell the others that you’ve woken up, but are too tired to have a meet ‘n greet right now.” Dick said.

“If you don’t want to be surrounded by people, but don’t want to be that alone either, me and Dickie can eat with you in the kitchen. Was already planning on keeping an eye on you.” Jason added.

It gave Peter a pause. “Really?” He asked quietly, trying to understand if the two were just being nice or if they truly didn’t mind doing that. Because that plan sounded real fucking good right now.

He was too tired to interact with people, but he wasn’t comfortable being by himself. Eating someplace calm and quiet, with Dick and Jason, would help ease any remaining anxiety he had from the whole Kidnapped-By-Meta-Traffickers thing.

“Of course.” Both men said at the same time.

“…If it’s not going to be rude to everyone else, I- I wouldn’t mind it.”

“Of course it’s not rude, Peter. It’s no problem at all. B, you handle the telling them bit, alright? Come on Jay, Peter.” Without waiting for Mr. Wayne’s answer, Dick pulled him and Jason through another door and they disappeared around a corner.

The kitchen was only a few turns away. “Here.”

Peter went ahead and sat down at the kitchen table, as Jason and Dick went rummaging through the cupboards. Jason came back with a ladle to pour the soup, and Dick emerged with a cute little blue bowl in hand. The red vigilante did the serving and soon Peter was staring down at a bowl of tomato soup. The other two opted for solid food and began munching on some meatloaf.

Peter was halfway done with his soup when his spider-senses gave a familiar twitch, and made him look up and at the kitchen door. A small frame stood at the doorway; the frame of a young woman.

She had pale skin and dark short hair, features distinctly Asian. She was quiet; mysterious, dark and gloomy. But the glint in her eyes said that even though her joy and excitement were silent, they were still there, and ready to overflow at any time. She smiled when she saw him staring, and gave an enthusiastic wave.

“Hello.” She signed, and Peter placed her as Black Bat immediately. “I’m Cass. Dick my brother. Good to meet you, Spider-Nephew.”

Peter couldn’t help the giggle at the nickname.

Dick and Jason looked up at once.

They turned around immediately when they saw him staring at the door, and did a double take when they saw Cass. “Oh my God, Cass.” Dick exclaimed. “It’s been years, and you still almost give me a heart-attack every time you do that.”

“I keep saying that we need to get her a bell, but no one fucking listens to me.”

“It wouldn’t change a thing. I quiet. I always quiet. I quiet even with bell.”

“Yes, Jay, do you truly think a bell would change anything?”

“…Not really.” Jason accepted grumpily. Cass gave a smug smile. “Why are you here?” He said snappily, in the mood for a little argument. “Wasn’t B clear? Peter wants to be left alone right now.”

Cass stared into the green-ish blue eyes for a long moment, unblinking. Then, “Spider Nephew. Want to meet.”

“Yeah, and he wants to be alone.”

“Spider. Nephew.” The dark eyes narrowed, and the lithe body went tense. Jason must’ve sensed the danger his act of bratty little brother was bringing, because he immediately backed down.

“Fine then, whatever. Just don’t overwhelm him, Dickie’s in enough of a Mama Bird mode even without the kid having a panic attack.”

“Hey!” Dick squawked, and only Peter noticed as Cass elegantly stepped past the arguing boys to stand in front of him. He looked up into the dark eyes curiously, before her smile got wider and she bent down to give him a quick hug. Peter barely had the time to hug her back before she was pulling away.

“Here.” She signed, as she extended a dark, soft thing to him. He hadn’t even realized she was holding something. He took the squishy thing and looked it over, quickly realizing what it was.

The spider plushie was obviously new; but smelled of nice detergent, apples and daisies. It had eight legs, and six eyes; looking up at him cutely. There was a name tag on one of its legs; on it, in a neat hand-writing Mrs. Widow. Peter laughed at the word-play, as much as the accidental reference to Black Widow, Cass had done.

“Gift.”

“Thank you.”

“Oh, is that a plushie?” Dick asked immediately, grinning ear to ear. “It’s so cute, Cass! Does it have a name?”

“She named her Mrs. Widow.” Jason chuckled. “It’s a good name, I’ll keep it.” Cass’ eyes sparkled.

“Friend to Zitka.”

“Zitka?”

“Dickiebird’s own little plushie. He’s had it since childhood, B got it for him when he was nine. It’s a blue elephant, at least it used to be blue. But it’s also been played with to moon and back so it’s not in the best condition right now. Honestly, I think the only reason it’s still standing is through prayers and Alfred’s careful stitch work.”

Oh, it was the plush toy that had been on his bedside when he had woken up.

“Zitka’s in prime condition, you jealous whore. Where’s your plushie?”

Peter choked on the soup he was drinking and began wheezing. Cass was snickering beside him. She handed him a napkin, gave him one last pat on the head, before walking out of the room; leaving him alone with the two men and Mrs. Widow. They didn’t realize she was gone for another three minutes.

The rest of the dinner went without a hitch, and Dick took his time examining Mrs. Widow closer and chattering with him, as Jason washed the dirty dishes, when they were all done. After that, they began leading him upstairs.

“Alfred prepared a guest room for you when we first brought you here, Peter. It’s gonna be bland and look like a hotel room, but it should be fine to sleep in for a night. We can help you personalize it tomorrow, if you want. Posters, books, decorations, whatever you want.” Dick said, glancing back at him.

“O-Okay.” Peter said, the blue vigilante’s words throwing him off kilter a bit. He was moving in with the Waynes? Permanently?

 “Parker.” A young, but sharp voice called from behind them, catching them all by surprise. Man, Peter needed to get it together; he hadn’t sensed the little dude sneaking up on them.

He worried about the drugs having a permanent damage on him and his abilities for just a second before brushing that off as an unlikely theory. For one, the rest of his powers had been working just fine, if not a bit stagger-ish after the last few days he’d had. And for two, it was more likely that he had just been too tired and distracted to notice. That had been happening more and more often lately. He really needed to pull himself together.

“Damian.” Dick said, smiling tightly and tensing up the slightest bit as the boy walked up to them. Jason had also stilled; but neither of the men were in a defensive position, more… Worried? Concerned? “Didn’t B explain thoroughly? Peter’s tired, and doesn’t want to meet any new people right now. You can introduce yourself properly tomorrow at breakfast or after it.”

“Tt. I’ve heard that Cain went and talked to him. As much as I understand, you did not have a problem with that, and neither did he. Therefore, I believe he is not too tired to endure one more conversation.”

Tt? Overly serious? Words longer than his own height? This kid was Robin, there wasn’t even a sliver of doubt in Peter’s mind about it. And going by the way he looked like a mini-Bruce with green eyes and darker skin (and Dick calling him Damian); Peter would bet that this was Damian Wayne.

“Dami, I really don’t think that we should-”

“Calm down Richard, I will not interrogate or skewer him.” That was a real concern? The boy did not look like he was joking, nor like the type of guy who would joke. “I merely wish to show him something.”

“What is it, Demon Brat? His name written in blood, or something?”

“Tt. Plebian. Of course not. As if I would be so basic and cliché if I wanted to threaten someone. No, it is not a bad thing. A surprise, you might even say. And yes, it is a good one. Yes, Richard, I am sure. And I believe if he doesn’t get to see it as soon as possible, he will be upset when I find the opportunity to show it to him later.”

 Dick’s face tightened for a moment only, before he took a silent calming breath, and turned towards him. “What do you think, Peter?” He asked in the most nonchalant tone he could manage. Which wasn’t very. “Are you too tired to go see what Dami has for you? It’s okay if you are, you can definitely go see what it is tomorrow, after a good night’s sleep.”

“Tt.”

Peter took a moment to think it over.

On one hand, the latest Robin, otherwise known as the Stabby Robin, had a reputation among the Gothamites. A reputation Peter had heard of. And he had met the kid in the mask as well, he knew that not all of that reputation was un-earned. The kid paraded around the city with a katana, for God’s sake!

But he was also currently standing off to the side and trying to hide his fidgeting. His foot was half-tapping in impatience, and his fingers were curling over his clothing where they were resting on his folded arms. His heartbeat was just a touch faster than normal, and he was avoiding eye-contact. Obvious signs of nervousness.

Peter wondered what had gotten the stone-cold Robin of Gotham so nervous.

“Okay.”

Damian –Robin– turned to him at once, and his lips curled just the smallest bit upward, for just a second, before his scowl came back full force. He rose his nose into the air and declared, “Wise choice.” Before taking off down the corridor. “This way.”

Peter followed him dutifully, Dick and Jason trailing behind. They walked for a few minutes and took two turns, before reaching their destination. Dick and Jason shared a glance when they did.

“What have you got in your room that you need to show Peter, Baby Bat?” Dick asked, suspicion clouding his tone, despite addressing the kid with a nickname. Baby Bat. Heh. Peter was definitely stealing that.

His spider-senses being silent and only giving off a small buzzing that Peter knew only meant Damian could be dangerous if he wanted to, but wasn’t actively planning anything harmful against him; Peter was not worried about the situation.

He was mostly just curious, about what the kid wanted to show him, and also a little bit excited. Damian didn’t seem like the type to bake cookies for a guest, or make a bracelet for a friend. What was this ‘gift’?

“Tt. You will see in a second.” With that, the kid opened the wooden door to his room, and turned on the lights.

A small, familiar orange fluff ran towards them.

“Maple!” Peter exclaimed.

“Meow!” Maple answered.

She ran up to him and jumped up without waiting for permission. Not that she needed to, Peter was always happy to hold his kitty. He wasted no time at hugging his little ball of sunshine, wrapping his arms around the bright orange fur, and prepping kisses all over her head.

Maple was as cute as ever as she crooned and purred all over him and snuggled to his chest. Peter couldn’t help but purr right back at her, holding her close.

“What the-”

“I found her meowing around at the stationary while searching for you.” Damian cut Jason off. “I thought it best to bring her to someplace safe until we could find you. As Father isn’t prone to accepting the strays –children or not– that isn’t brought to the Manor by him specifically, I decided that keeping her existence here a secret would be the best course of action.” He gave an arrogant sniff. Peter felt like he could kiss the boy.

He couldn’t help but pull him into the hug as well, and held on as tightly as he could manage while his arms were still full of his beautiful girl. Despite knowing the possibility of being stabbed. Robin’s track report with physical touch and sharp weapons was not great, as much as he’d heard; but he thought that it was worth the risk at this point.

“Thank you.” He rasped out, teary and shaky; but Damian didn’t point it out.

“Tt. You’re welcome.” Peter wasn’t sure but he could swear that the boy leaned into the hug, just the smallest bit.

Jason was staring. He was outright gawking, open jaw and wide eyes and all. And Dick looked damn near tears, with how proud he was.

Peter felt this was not really that much about Robin’s sense of responsibility or love of animals.

“Baby Bat!” Dick shouted in delight. “Oh, Kiddo I am so proud of you. That was so good. Good job!”

“Tt. I only did what any self-respecting and honorable man would do, it was not important.” But Damian was smiling. “And do not sound too surprised, I had told you that it was a good thing.” With that, the small Wayne entered his room and closed the door behind him with a short “Good night.”.

Dick and Jason didn’t lead him back the way they came, and instead made a turn and opened a door.

“This is your room, there should be some clothes and a few other things inside. If you need anything, my room is on the hallway we came from, the first one on the left.” Dick said. “Everyone else’s rooms are also on that hallway, other than Bruce’s. His is on the next floor.”

“Got it.”

“Good night, Peter.”

“Good night, Itsy-Bitsy.”

The two men looked at him with kind smiles and gave him affectionate head pats. They didn’t neglect to spare Maple some attention as well, before pulling back.

“Good night, Dick, Jason.”

Peter entered his room and listened to the footsteps walking away. He set Maple down –letting her run around the room and explore as she wanted– and went to the bathroom. There were a few hygiene things, like a bottle of shampoo and a toothbrush. Also, clean towels and a tub, but bathing was going to have to wait for a time where Peter was sure he wouldn’t fall asleep in the water.

There was also a clean and new litter box, full and right by the tub, out of sight. Courtesy of Damian, Peter assumed.

After brushing his teeth, he went through the drawers and found a pajama set. He changed into them without much thought, and climbed onto the absurdly soft bed. Maple jumped on next to him immediately, and he hugged his girl as soon as she was in reach. She began purring.

Mrs. Widow was sitting on his bedside. He was way too old to be playing with plush toys, but somehow, having the spider there made him feel better. Safer. As if she was going to watch over him while he slept.

Peter decided to not ruin the sentiment with logic and not think too hard about it before it lost its magic. The dumb idea was making him feel better and anything to help him sleep. He closed his eyes and let his mind turn off.

 

***

 

DAY 73: Sunday

Peter stared at the wooden door in front of him for a long moment. He took a deep breath, and knocked three times.

“Come in.”

Dick gave him an encouraging look. They entered the room together.

Mr. Wayne was sitting behind his desk, tapping away on his laptop. He closed it and put it away as Peter and Dick entered the room, giving them a gentle smile and gesturing to the seats in front of his desk.

Peter took the one to his right and sat, and Dick pulled a chair next to him. Mr. Wayne came around from behind his desk to sit in front of Peter, on the seat across from him, and looked him in the eye. “How are you feeling?” He asked gently.

“Can we skip the small-talk please? I just want to get this over with.” Maybe he was being a bit rude, but he was feeling too anxious to be polite right now. “Mr. Wayne.” He added nonetheless.

“Of course.” Wayne agreed. “But, please don’t call me Mr. Wayne. I prefer to be called Bruce or B or similar nicknames rather than such titles as ‘Mr. Wayne’, when it’s family.”

Peter didn’t know what to say to that, so he just nodded.

Dick put a light hand on his back. “So. Can you walk us through what happened?”

Peter took in a deep breath. “You showed me the DNA test, and I freaked out and ran away. I managed to lose you soon enough, and then ended up in an alley I didn’t recognize. I was panicking, despite there not being a reason for it, and had a panic attack. As much as I remember, that’s when I got drugged and taken.”

“Okay, and do you know when you woke up?” Bruce took the lead.

“Two hours. One of the men said that I woke up two hours after I got injected.”

“And what happened when you woke up?”

“I- I-” Peter wrangled his hands together, trying to muster up the words and just say what happened. But they wouldn’t come.

“Hey.” Dick’s voice demanded his attention; he turned to face the man. “It’s okay. You’re safe here, those guys won’t ever get to you. I know you don’t want to talk about it, I know you don’t even want to acknowledge it; but ignoring what happened won’t un-do it. And we need to know what they did to you to be able to help you. Not just physically, but also mentally and emotionally. We want to support you Peter, but for that, we need to know some stuff. This is one of them. Just take a deep breath, and give a quick summary of what happened, okay? You don’t have to tell us everything, just the outliner is enough.”

Peter swallowed and nodded.

“I woke up in a cage.” He admitted in a small voice. It wasn’t like the Bats didn’t know that he was kept in a kennel, Dick and Jason had seen him for God’s sake. But it was still one of the most disturbing and embarrassing things that had happened to him. It wasn’t easy to talk about it.

“I was restrained. This guy came, and saw that I was awake. He called over his friends. They discussed what to do with me, because apparently, I’d woken up earlier than expected. Then one of them said… freaks. He called me and the other captives freaks, and it made me panic because I realized that they knew I was enhanced. That the other captives were enhanced as well. That these were meta-traffickers.

“So, I started trashing in the cage. The guy pulled a gun on me. He gave me a monologue about how I wasn’t in control and had to do as they said if I wanted to live. I just nodded along and acted scared. Then they brought some water and the guy put away his gun to extend the bottle to me. That was when I made my move.

“I grabbed his arm, and bit him. After holding on for long enough to break the cuffs around my wrists and ankles, I let go of him, and jumped out of the cage. I picked up the fallen gun and asked for the keys of the room. They gave it to me and I locked the door after I got out the room. Unfortunately, it wasn’t long before the other traffickers were dog-piling on me. They drugged me again and I passed out.

“After that, they kept me doped up for the most part. I remember the food and bathroom breaks, and some bits and pieces of the ride to the auction place, but that’s about it. Then they took me away to get me cleaned up. They gave me some wet towels and told me to wipe myself down. That they would do it for me if I didn’t. So, I just did it. The other metas had a similar treatment. After that was the auction, and you guys already know how that went down.”

Peter could practically feel Dick shaking with rage next to him. He ignored it.

Silence settled over them for a moment before Bruce said, “Can I ask some questions, Peter?”

He nodded.

“Were you alone when you woke up?”

“Yes. No other captives, no captors. Just me.”

“What did you mean by biting?”

“Uhm… I bit him. You- Oh. You guys don’t know.” Peter realized. “I- I guess I forgot to tell you.”

“Tell us what?”

He didn’t answer, just reached up to his mouth. Pressing his thumbs against gums, he stuck out his fangs, and displayed them for Bruce and Dick to see. The two looked on with constipated expressions and wide eyes as they tried to process this bit of information with grace, and avoid giving a bad reaction.

Peter let his fangs retract, and snapped his mouth a few times, as a force of habit. “It’s not that I tried to hide it from you guys. I just… forgot to mention it. I don’t usually use my fangs, like, ever. I have my human ones for eating, and the venom makes them too dangerous to be used in fights or self-defense shit, so-”

“Hold up, venom?!” It was visible how hard Dick was trying to not be shouting from disbelief right now. Unfortunately, those efforts weren’t all that successful.

Peter winced. “Yes.”

“Is your venom deadly?” Bruce asked calmly, his composure still not broken.

Peter grimaced. “I mean, it could be. But you’d need a bit of a big dosage for that, unless the person is, like, a baby or someone. Then it’s super deadly. But for adults, you’d need a few bites for it to actually kill anyone. But I don’t bite people. Only in literal life or death situations where I can’t tamp down the instinct to chomp my way to safety.

“And biting that guy was kind of like that, even though it was more of a conscious decision than an irrepressible instinct. But it was only for self-defense, I wouldn’t have done that if I thought there was any other way of getting out.”

“I believe you.” Bruce said. “But may I ask more about your spider traits now, if that’s alright with you? Only if you haven’t changed your mind about talking about them though.”

“Yeah, sure.” Peter gave himself a moment to think through his abilities before beginning to list them. “So, I have my spider-senses, basically the sixth sense thing that the spiders got going on. My enhanced human senses, like hearing and smelling more than normal people can. And the advantages and dis-advantages my enhanced metabolism brings, such as fast healing and an inhibition for most medicine and drugs.

“Other than that, I have super strength, I have lots of allergies, I’m pretty flexible, I can stick to things. I like pacing on the ceiling, helps me think and calm down. I make my own webs; my body can’t produce webs. I tried to look into it a few times, but I don’t think that can be changed. And I personally think that my artificial webs are much better than any biological ones that my body might be able to produce; strength, stickiness and flexibility-wise.

“Other than that, I have retractable fangs, I have venom, I hibernate, I have a natural dislike for other spiders being around. That one’s because some spiders can be territorial, and I’m a bit jealous, so… I don’t think there’s anything else, but if I remember any other ones, I’ll tell you, alright?”

“That’s an acceptable deal.” Bruce said all serious and gravelly voice, and Peter couldn’t help the smile.

“Any other questions?”

At that, the man seemed to hesitate. “Yes, actually.” A small pause. “Did they do anything to you while they held you captive? Anything at all?”

Peter shook his head. “No.”

“Could you have missed anything under the effects of the drugs?”

“I- I’m not sure.” He admitted in a small voice. “The drugs were pretty strong, I don’t remember much between the first part and the auction, but… I don’t think so. I mean, I’m in one piece, and I checked over my body while showering today, in case there were any wounds that Alfred might’ve missed, but I couldn’t find anything.”

“And… Something that isn’t a wound?”

Peter tilted his head. “What do you mean?”

Bruce took in a deep breath and closed his eyes for a moment. “We were listening to the comms when Dick and Jason were at the auction room. We heard the comment the announcer made. And the part about your… flexibility and mouth… is concerning.”

And Peter felt horror wash over him.

He immediately opened his mouth to protest, to say that that didn’t happen, that the man had lied, that no one had touched him like that; but… But was that really the case? Did he know for sure? He had been out of it for most of the time, how would he even know?

He looked down, avoiding any and all eye-contact. “I- I don’t think anything happened. After I bit that man like that, I don’t think anyone would’ve dared to… do anything… with my mouth. But… there were restraints… and gags… and I was drugged to the moon and back… I don’t think anything happened, but I wouldn’t remember it if something had, so… I’m not sure.”

“Do you…” Dick stopped, cutting himself off for a moment before resuming. “Do you feel like something happened? Our bodies react to these types of things. Even if you don’t remember, your body might. Do you feel… unexplainably anxious and scared? Are you getting startled easier? Any nightmares? And flashbacks? I mean, if the answer is yes, those can be just from the trauma of being kidnapped and sold, but… they can also be a clue about what those men might’ve done to you.”

“I- I’m not sure. I do feel more scared than usual, but I think if something like that had happened, my spider-senses would’ve been all over the place, you know? Like, I feel like the level of anxious that I feel, is a normal level for what I went through; and if anything, other than kidnapping had happened, I would feel so much worse.”

Peter saw Dick letting out a sigh of relief out of the corner of his eye after that. It could’ve been just because the man was happy that he hadn’t been hurt like that, but his hands were shaking. Peter’s gut was telling him that there was more to this than that, and he didn’t like the picture that was being painted.

“Is this- Is this all? I actually wanted to go find Tim, Steph and Duke. I-I didn’t really have the chance to talk to them last night, and I wanted to go see how they were doing.”

Dick and Bruce shared a glance. “Yes, this is all.”

“Sure thing Kiddo,” Dick said. “Go ahead.”

Peter didn’t run out of the room, but it was a near thing.

 

***

 

DAY 73: Sunday

Peter gave a gentle knock to the wooden, beige door; and waited for the faint sound of typing to stop and the boy inside to yell out, “Go away Dick, or Jason, or whoever! I’m busy.”

“Should I leave then?” He asked, a teasing tone underneath his question, and a sly tendril of fear underneath that, because; what if Tim said yes?

The heartbeat inside gave a stutter. There was the sound of things crashing and falling on top of each other, and then the door was being ripped open with probably more enthusiasm than the old thing could handle.

Tim stood on the other side.

Hair ruffled and clearly hadn’t been combed in at least three days, dark circles decorating the space under his eyes, frame looking lighter than usual, and skin paler than a vampire’s. Peter found himself growing more and more concerned with every second passing as the silence stretched out, for it allowed him to study the boy’s disheveled state.

He almost asked, ‘Are you okay?’, but managed to hold back. No, he knew not to make that rookie mistake. He knew from himself that asking that question caused people to lock down on their emotions and drive up their walls more often than not. And this being Tim, Peter knew that that mistake would cost him the entire conversation.

“Hey.”

The raven blinked. “Hi. How are you?”

Peter gave a half shrug. “Fine, I guess. Still thinking about everything that happened. Processing. Trying to accept all the crazy things that I’ve learned in the past 48 hours.”

Tim cracked a small grin. “Yeah, I get the feeling. The family secret can be a bit much to swallow.”

“Yeah.” A small pause. “Uhm, can I come in?”

It seemed Tim only then realized that they were having this painful small talk in the middle of his doorway. “Oh! Yeah. Yeah, for sure. Come in.” Peter slid in by him and took in the dimly lit room. Tim went ahead and sat back on his office chair, after closing the door, gesturing him to a nearby stool.

The bed was un-made; the bunch of random things thrown onto it previously lounging on. The wardrobe was half empty; the other half in a weird pile in the bathroom, visible through the cracked open door.

There was a small bookcase that had collected dust from not being used, and three other bookcases, filled with papers and files. Peter assumed they were CEO things, they had a whole-ass, massive computer for the Bat-related stuff down at the Cave.

The only organized and slightly clean space in the room was the work-space, and even that was a mess.

There was a coffeemaker on Tim’s desk, various empty cups placed around it being used as paper weights. His laptop was open, but the screen had gone dark already. More files and papers laid across the wooden surface, covering it almost inch to inch. Peter didn’t know how the boy could find anything he was looking for, in this mess.

Of course, he wasn’t judging. Just observing and commenting internally. That was allowed.

There was the picture of a Racoon-Tim standing in the middle of a dump and showing him around sheepishly, in his mind. It refused to go away.

“Sorry, my room’s a bit of a mess right now.”

“No worries, you’ve seen where I lived.”

A small bit of an awkward silence settled over, for a moment only, before Peter cleared his throat with a quick cough and caught the icy gaze. “So, uhm, we didn’t really get a chance to talk last night, I was kind of… overwhelmed for any meet and greets.”

“Yeah, I know, Bruce explained that in length. Don’t worry about it, we get it. So, uhm… What did you want to talk about?”

Peter stayed silent, trying to gather up his words and courage. Honestly, he didn’t even know what he wanted to say, he just knew that the unnecessary tension between them would not go away until someone said something. God, he should’ve gone to Steph first. The blondie had always been the easiest to talk to, out of the trio. And Tim had always been the hardest, in awkward situations. Good fucking going, Parker.

He should’ve said something last night, when he was so exhausted that anything weird he might’ve ended up saying would’ve been tied to his need of sleep, and not be his problem. He should’ve hugged his friends, and thanked them for coming for him; instead of avoiding them out of not knowing how to handle all the new information he had gotten.  

“Are you mad at us?” Tim blurted out, at the same time Peter calmly asked, “So, how’s school going?” He had gone the route of confronting the situation, while Peter had tried to stretch the small-talk bit for at least a little bit longer.

“What?”

“School’s fine, Bruce made us deliver a doctor’s note for you, I did your latest assignments and handed them in.” Tim answered, before repeating, “Are you mad at us?”

“I- Thanks. For the assignments and the fake doctor’s note. And… why would I be mad?” Peter asked with genuine curiosity.

Tim shrugged, making a crude gesture with his hands. Jesus, were all the Bats like this? Impossible to communicate with clearly? Like, Peter wasn’t really the pinnacle of healthy communication, but this was getting ridiculous. He wasn’t a mind reader!

“Okay, no, you aren’t just going to do that and expect me to understand what you mean. And we aren’t going to share a few half-baked sentences and move on with whatever miscommunication we end up birthing either. We will sit down, explain our feelings and thoughts, and have a real conversation about what’s wrong.”

Granted, Peter didn’t like explaining what went down in his head, and bearing his soul to others, any more than Tim did, probably; but sometimes you just had to do things that you weren’t fully comfortable with. Suck it up and deal with it, because responsibilities and consequences. It was called being an adult.

And apparently being at least half-way mentally stable and putting an effort to keep his relationships as healthy as possible was something Peter did nowadays.

Yeah, he was a bit shocked with that new development too. MJ would’ve been proud.

(Honestly, Peter thought it was more a Sacrificial Courage type of situation. Doing something that he usually wasn’t able to do, for the sake of a loved one. Because he had rarely been on this side of the ‘Talk to Me’ conversations. Usually, it was either MJ or Ned talking to him, about the importance of communicating his emotions and injuries. Especially injuries. And he felt the only reason he was being level-headed about this very uncomfortable and weird situation was because Tim was filling the Anxious Out of His Mind Teenager role, quite successfully.)

“I, just, I-” Tim started stammering, trying to follow Peter’s request.

Peter decided to take pity on the boy. “It’s okay. I said to explain what you’re thinking, not to do it fast. You can take your time; I don’t mind waiting for you to gather your words.”

Tim kept silent for a few more moments as he went over what he was going to say. “I just- I don’t know. I guess I just felt that you might be mad because we didn’t see you last night, like, at all? And it felt weird, like you were avoiding us. I mean, I know not everything’s about me, you probably just wanted some space after what happened. But… it still made me anxious.

“And, you know, many of us didn’t really care all that much when we first learned the family secret; but there are still a lot of people who didn’t take it very well, when they learned. Didn’t take being lied to, very well. And… I guess I was just worried that you might’ve been one of those people.”

Peter nodded as Tim talked and listened intently. When the raven was done, he took a few moments himself to measure out an answer that would be honest, but also kind and soothing for the obvious anxiety Tim had about this issue.

 “Nobody likes being lied to.” He started out. “Some people don’t mind or care about it, but no one enjoys it. I don’t either. But I also don’t really care. Secrets are a big part of my life, has been for the past few years, and I understand that they can be crucial sometimes.

“This was one of those situations. Does it hurt that you three kept something so big and important from me? Yes. But do I also know that this hurt is not logical and I shouldn’t hold it against you? Also, yes.

“And I’ll be honest, I was kind of avoiding you three last night. Mostly because I was still kind of processing everything that happened, and everything that I’d learned; but partly because… I had my own insecurities about the whole thing.”

“Insecurities?”

Well, never let it be said that Peter Parker didn’t lead by example. “About whether or not you guys were actually my friends, or if I was just a case to you. Like, did you just come up to me because you knew me from your night-jobs, and were curious about the weird new kid in town. Or was it actually real.”

Tim looked properly horrified. “What? No! Of course not! I mean- Okay. So, I feel like I need to do some explaining. Oracle was the one who ringed us to your existence, we thought it might’ve been a domestic abuse case, or a kidnapping or a trafficking one. So, we decided to keep track of you.

“After a few interactions with you, and those interactions causing more questions than they answered, O gave me the go to investigate. I researched you in hopes that it would bring some answers as to what might’ve happened to you, and if you were actively in danger.

“But all I found was even more questions and loose ends, coming in the form of the absurdly good fake documents you made for yourself. Of course, it didn’t fool me or Oracle, but it would’ve anyone else. And that was only another reason to pique our interest.

“And then I realized that you’d enrolled yourself in Gotham Prep through hacking and lying. We didn’t immediately take legal precautions about that, or try to interrogate you, because we already knew you and didn’t think you were a threat to us. But the situation still needed our attention and assessment, so we wanted to keep a close eye on you.

“But more than that, we… We’d started to like you, Peter. You’re nice, and kind, and intelligent; being your friend and hanging out with you is… It’s fun, and nice. Knowing you might’ve come from our night-jobs, but being your friends was a conscious decision we’d made as your classmates, who just happened to know more about you than others.

“It wasn’t to investigate you; it wasn’t all a lie or a ruse. Yes, we were curious, but we were your friends because we liked hanging out with you, not because we were trying to trick answers out of you. We care about you Peter, for real. And if you asked, Steph and Duke would say the same.”

Peter looked away from the earnest look in Tim’s eyes, and tried to keep the tears off his cheeks. He could hear a voice, sounding suspiciously like MJ’s, scoffing an ‘I told you so’ in his mind. Yes, she had told him so, many, many times. That talking about your feelings was a good thing, and not a form of torture.

“You did come for me.” He mumbled, mostly to himself. 

But Tim heard him.

Grabbing his hands and holding on like iron, the raven forced an eye contact with him; icy eyes lit up with fire, face set in a determined frown. “You’re our friend, you’re our friend. Of course we did. And we will again, whenever you need us. Always. We will always come for you, Peter. I promise. You won’t ever have to be alone again; we will always come for you.”

And Peter was losing his fight against the tears.

A sob tore from his throat, and his face scrunched up as he tried to get a hold of himself. He was unsuccessful, since the wet noises kept coming and only increased in volume and frequency.

Suddenly, there were arms around him, and his face was pressing against someone’s collarbone. Someone was making soothing sounds and shushing him gently as he cried, a hand running up and down his back. Peter gripped Tim back with a weird type of desperation, that he hadn’t quite felt in a while.

The type that you weren’t sure what to do with; how to make it better. The type that made you just hold onto the closest comfort thing and bawl your eyes out, as you tried to figure out what was wrong. The type that choked you inside and out, while you tried to shake off the deep terror in your chest. The type that could refuse to budge for hours, days or even weeks.

And Peter could only hold on.

Some time passed; Peter wasn’t sure how long. Could’ve been minutes, could’ve been hours, he didn’t know. Along the way, Tim had pushed everything off of his bed, and sat him down on it; and they had eventually laid down across the mattress.

Peter wasn’t weeping his eyes out as he held onto the raven for dear life anymore, thank God for that, but they were still holding each other. Loosely. But still. Tim didn’t seem to mind, so Peter didn’t try uncurl his fingers from where they were gripping the guy’s shirt.

“Dick soon gave up trying to catch up to you, after you ran away.” Tim started out of nowhere, leaving Peter trying to figure out what exactly he was talking about.

“After he told me that he was my father?”

“Yes. He had originally wanted to tell you to come back, that you didn’t have to run away if you wanted to be left alone. That he would leave, and you didn’t have to. That was why he had been following you.

“But soon it became obvious that he wouldn’t catch up to you anytime soon, and that you didn’t want him to, so he just gave up. He was on his way back when Oracle told us that she’d caught footage of you being carried into a van, unconscious.

“We all geared up to go out immediately, grappling through the city as fast as we could in the hopes to get to you in time. But O lost the van before we could manage. Seemed like they were ready for a Bat intervention. Which we are looking into, so don’t worry about that.

“Hood talked to his contacts and allies, asking around for any mention of you. Oracle and I began looking through any and every surveillance we could find, trying to find the van. Signal and Black Bat tried to figure out what route the van might’ve taken, starting from where you’d been kidnapped from. Batman, Nightwing, Spoiler and Robin were on a wild goose chase for the two days you were gone; running anytime any of us mentioned something that could be a lead. It wasn’t long before we got a real lead.

“All of us had managed to gather some things from our own searches, and when we shared all the information we had found with each other, we managed to piece together what had happened.

“Oracle located the auction location, and Hood asked for a favor from a friend of a friend to help him and Nightwing sneak into the guest list. And you know the rest. We made a plan, and then we hit. And we got you back.” Tim’s arms around him tightened.

“You went to all that trouble for me.”

“It wasn’t trouble.” The voice was harsh, even though the words were spoken with good intentions. It made Peter look up to once again, meet a fiery gaze. “It could never be trouble.”

“Thank you.” It came out wetter than intended.

“Don’t. You don’t thank us for that stuff. You don’t thank family.”

And Peter was crying again.

Chapter 14: A Wild Spider Roaming The Wayne Manor; Weaving Webs, Hanging Out, And Breaking Mugs

Summary:

“Hey Jay.” The redhead answered in a monotone tone, not looking up from the screen.
“Is everything okay?”
“Yeah, yeah, everything’s fine. Just dealing with a small problem.” She spared him a quick smile and went back to her typing.
“Hm, you seem tired.”
“Yeah, didn’t get much sleep last night.” Yeah, Peter could guess, Clayface had apparently broken out yesterday, and caused some problems. “Did you need something?”
“No, not really, just came to see you. Say, would a little surprise help at all? You know, ease your exhaustion maybe?”
“Is it caffeinated?”
“No, not really.”
“Then I don’t think so.”
“It is arachnicated, though.”
“Huh?” Babs looked up with the lostest expression Peter had seen on her face yet.
“That’s not a real word, Jason.” Peter piped up, smirking a bit when he saw the redhead’s double-take out of the corner of his eye. “You’re just being dramatic now.”
“Peter!”

Notes:

The Few Things;

1. Heyyy… So… I know this is, like, WAY late. Okay, not that much, but still. And I don’t even have an excuse this time, the classes are hard but the exams are just now coming up. But the point is… I’m starting to hit a bit of a writer’s block now, ya know? Like, I have an ending in mind, but no idea how to wrap up the plot threads, so… I’m just writing and hoping that I’ll reach to the ending that I planned? I’m not very sure. I don’t want to abandon this story, but I’m not very excited for any of the upcoming things. Like, I don’t even have a real idea of what are going to be the ‘upcoming things’ at this point. So… I guess what I’m saying is, the updates may become slower in pace from now on out, but I will try to finish this story. I want to.

2. ALSO, heads up, I decided that Imma take out the Joker bit from the ending of the seventh chapter. I forgot about that bit completely, and now I don’t know how to wrap it up, so I’m gonna take that out. I don’t know if Joker’s gonna be a part of this story anymore, if I’m gonna add him in at some other point or if I’m taking him out for good, but… yeah… I can’t really decide what to do with him. Because the original plan was him kidnapping Peter and Robin, but, like… No, right? No way that clown on steroids can handle the freaking Spider-Man. He’s just a guy who’s put on way too much make up, and taken way too many happy pills without overdosing. No way he could keep Peter as a captive. Maybe he’ll kidnap Damian, maybe he’ll put a bomb somewhere and trap all of the Batfam and Peter will have to go out as Spider-Man to save them, I haven’t decided yet. Those are some of the possibilities. But, yeah… The seventh chapter’s getting an editing.

3. I’m unsure about the Steph characterization bit, but I did my best with what I knew. Hope you like it, and hope it's accurate :)

4. So, the recipe that I talked about, for Peter’s webs… It is not canon. I used google and a little bit of an ai since I have no chemistry skills, to create the recipe. If Spider-Man’s webs’ recipe was ever mentioned in a comic, a movie or something like that, I have no idea. Don’t worry about the science bits, I don’t even know if it makes sense at all, I just know that I wanted to talk about the recipe a bit and whipped some things up.

5. I hope I did a good job of Dick and Peter’s conversation, let me know what you think :)

EDIT: 6. WARNING: Someone pointed out that the chapter could use a small trigger warning. A bit of gore in the first few sentences. Just Steph going through some of her old memories of failing somethings while out as Robin/Spoiler/Batgirl. Nothing too graphic or long. Just a one sentence flashback, but I realized that putting in a little TW here might be a good idea :)

Chapter Text

DAY 73: Sunday

Stephanie Brown didn’t do anxious. Rarely, if ever. At least to the outside eye.

She got nervous plenty of times a day; because of exams, or rogue attacks, or fights with her family. But it was usually only Cass and a few lucky others who could tell when that happened. See, Steph preferred to face her problems with a smirk on her face and awful jokes rolling off of her tongue, rather than with the resigned expression of a girl who was done with her life.

She knew that it helped her siblings too, rose their spirits high whenever the world smacked her down and she got back up with a smile on her face. She knew that it inspired them, to a degree. At least Cass had said so.

She knew it also helped her.

The saying went fake it till you make it, and that was her specialty. Her fierce grins and uncaring attitude and casual demeanor; all tools in her arsenal, no less necessary than the smoke-bombs B carried in his belt. Those were her shields, the things that protected her from breaking apart, when it got too much.

When a bomb exploded ten feet from her, and she saw the intestines of a pregnant woman, and the remains of her baby.

When a little boy screamed and trashed and broke three different bones because of the nightmares the fear gas brought along.

When a man killed himself right next to her, because her words hadn’t been enough to coax him into giving life a second chance.

When bad things happened, and she couldn’t stop them despite trying so damn hard.

She would let the shock pass, take a few days to herself, and then come back with a smile plastered on; her usual nonsense chatter falling from her lips effortlessly, and her casual attitude easing her siblings back into the normal life slowly.

Cass said that she was bottling it up, and that that wasn’t good. That it would blow up in her face one day. Steph knew that. She didn’t need a degree on psychology to know that she was repressing her traumas. That it was unhealthy and she should stop.

It wasn’t a matter of healthy or unhealthy when she was needed out in the streets because of an Arkham break-out, and she was too busy having panic attacks to help her family though. It wasn’t a matter of good for her or bad for her, not when her efficiency saved dozens of people’s lives every week.

It didn’t matter whether or not she should go see a therapist, as long as she did her job right. It didn’t matter to her.

Cass found it disturbing, her mask of bubbliness for the sake of others; but she kept it to herself, letting Steph make her own decisions. Tim knew not to be a hypocrite and criticize her about healthy coping skills, when it was him who had tried cloning Kon 99 times after he had died.

She was sure the rest of the family knew of it as well, but none of them had approached her about it. She was thinking that it was because they didn’t think it was their business.

Just like how it wasn’t her business that Dick sometimes had a bandage on his hands when he visited, having given his anger an outlet a little while ago, in the form of a wall or a pipe.

Or when Jason would go on random sprees of extreme violence, and beat the criminals that he could get his hands on to a pulp (not kill, because they had a deal with Bruce now); not stopping for anything other than food and a few hours of sleep, running himself to the ground for days; until whatever was bothering him, didn’t bother him anymore.

Or when Babs would take a page out of Tim’s book and have her coffee cups stacking up on her table as she pulled all-nighters and acted as their protector, pushing herself to her limits with the fear of not being there when something important happened.

It was an un-spoken rule; unless there was real damage occurring to any of the sides involved, no intervention needed.

So, her family would let her give as many fake smiles as she wanted, and occasionally make her sit down for some heart-to-hearts. And she liked it like that, you know? She liked being able to talk about her insecurities, and that no one was judging her. She liked that they cared about her, and would listen to her problems.

She also liked the fact that they respected her need to only and only talk about those problems when the bottle was getting a bit too full, and she needed to let some of the stuff out. Not before, not later.

So. It was hard to see Stephanie Brown nervous; it was a rare sight.

And right now, she was pacing.

Her hair in a messy bun, a few strands fallen out; her nails bitten red and raw, her violet nail polish long gone; and the book she had been trying to read since last night discarded to the side, having failed at grabbing her attention all four times she had tried reading it today; she was the perfect picture of nervous.

From the moment Babs had informed them of Peter’s kidnapping, anxiety had had the tightest grip on her. Questions like, what if he’s hurt, what if we can’t find him, what if he’s already dead, overflowing her mind and cutting on her efficiency when she couldn’t push them back with sure smiles and snipe comebacks. Those few hours had been some of the hardest ones of her life.

Then they had gotten word of a new gang in town, who liked to dabble in some things that would really test Hood’s self-restraint abilities.

Multiple interrogations and a few favors later, they had gotten a time and a place; and Dick and Jason had managed to snuck into the guest list and the auction room both, without being clocked by the thugs. It wasn’t long before they were leaving, a certain spider by their side.

But only when they’d stuffed Peter into the backseat of the Batmobile, had the suffocating feeling in her chest eased a bit.

The cord had tightened again soon though, when Bruce had told them that Peter was awake but wanted to be left alone right now. And her stomach’s churning had only gone worse when she had gone downstairs for breakfast that morning, only to learn that Peter had already eaten and left.

And now, she couldn’t even sit still.

One of her closest friends had just gone through hell, and she couldn’t go comfort him. She didn’t know if he’d want her to, or if she’d just be triggering him if she tried to corner him wherever he was.

One of her closest friends had just learned yesterday –Bruce hadn’t been able to resist their pestering, and had shared with them the outlines of what they talked about when Peter woke up– that his three best friends had been lying to him the whole time they’d been friends.

Oh God, what if he hated them now.

One of her closest friends was hurt and traumatized and she didn’t know what to do.

Her headache started getting worse, and nausea settled back into her stomach. Steph sat back down to not aggravate herself any further and tried to take calming breaths.

Surely, Peter was neither seriously mentally hurt, nor hated them. Surely, he just needed a bit of space to process what had happened to him, and was not avoiding them. Surely, he’d be back to normal and completely fine in a few days, maybe weeks.

Surely, there was no reason for her to burst into tears and have a mental breakdown.

She felt like crying.

She had only known Peter for about two months, but her mood at school had already become dependent on seeing his smile and hearing his awful puns. She couldn’t even imagine living in the same house –partly– and being completely avoided and ignored by him.

Or seeing him be crushed under the weight of something that should’ve never happened to him, to anyone, ever. She had been listening to the comms, and been paying close attention when Dick and Jason had entered the auction room.

She had heard the comment that had frozen her entire family. And made them all beg to whatever deity was up there, that it was a lie.

She still hoped that it was. She didn’t know how she could handle it if it wasn’t. How Peter was going to handle it.

He was one of her best friends, and she related to him through some sort of familial bond as well –she refused to call herself his aunt, they would need to come up with something else–, and also possibly probably the kindest, nicest, purest person she’d ever known.

She didn’t think she could handle seeing the light in his eyes dim, or disappear entirely.

Steph stood up and began pacing once again, now sitting still making her nauseas. The entire day, she had gone to the line of her door, and then turned around and walked until she was aligned with her desk; before repeating the movement.

This time, her feet didn’t stop when she reached the door, instead leading her outside; a feeling of tightness in his chest making it impossible to turn around this time.

She walked in quick steps and skidded to a stop in front of Duke’s room, and urgency to her moves. She reached up to knock on the hard wood but it swung open before she could. Duke stood on the other side of it, looking as disheveled as she felt.

“We need to talk to Peter.” They both said at the same time, and took off in a quick pace after sharing a purposeful nod. The saying went, great minds think alike.

They made another stop at Tim’s door.

Knock, knock, knock.

“Who is it?” A muffled voice called out from inside.

“It’s me and Duke, we’re gonna go find Peter and talk to him.” Steph said.

“You should come too.” Duke added.

Three painstaking seconds later, Tim yelled out an answer. “Don’t go looking for him, he’s-”

“Look, we know that he needs space right now.” Steph cut him off. She couldn’t handle Tim of all people telling her to respect other people’s boundaries, especially not now. They weren’t trying to disrespect Peter’s wishes of privacy anyways, they just wanted to check if Peter was up for a visit from them yet. If the answer was no, they’d get lost as soon as they came, without a fuss. “But we just- we- we’re worried. Okay? He was gone for three days, and then unconscious for another one, and he’s been avoiding us since he woke up.”

“We just wanna know if he’s okay.” Duke agreed. “And wanna let him know that we’re here for him. We want to make sure that he knows he can come and talk to us if he wants to, about anything, and that we won’t judge him or something. If he doesn’t want to see us, that’s fine, it’s his choice, we’ll leave him alone. But we want to make sure that he knows it’s his choice, and that he can if he wants to.”

“You don’t have to come if you don’t think it’s a good idea. We just thought that you should know.” Steph said, turning to leave.

A second voice coming from inside froze her in her tracks though.

“I think Tim was more trying to say that you didn’t need to go look for me, since I was already here; rather than telling you to leave me alone.” The tone was distinctly amused, she could imagine the grin that was matching it. “But I’m not very sure, he did get cut off.”

They barged into the room.

 

***

 

DAY 73: Sunday

Peter was laying on Tim’s bed, hugging close one of the smaller pillows and also one of Tim’s arms. The boy himself was sat up next to him, his laptop balanced on his knees and his phone in his free hand. He seemed to be doing some light WE work, as Peter lounged on next to him.

He didn’t question why Tim was working on a Sunday; getting shit done seemed to be his default mode after all. He did appreciate being allowed in a space where the raven probably didn’t allow many others into, though.

Not even because of how much of a mess his room was, it was just obvious that Tim Drake-Wayne wasn’t the kind of person to have sleepovers in his room. Peter would bet his every single penny that the guy treasured his personal space and felt very violated when his rules about that space weren’t followed.

Which, fair. Peter could relate. Having a space where you felt safe, happy and comfortable wasn’t easy; and not having basic control over that place could destroy that feeling with the smallest problems.

Knock, knock, knock.

They both startled a bit when they heard the knock; and just like that, the peaceful atmosphere was gone. Peter counted two rather fast heartbeats outside the door, and knew who they were before Tim even yelled out “Who is it?”

“It’s me and Duke, we’re gonna go find Peter and talk to him.” Steph answered, the strain in her voice audible, even through the door. It made him frown a bit, why was she sounding so agitated?

“You should come too.”

Tim turned to him.

He gave him a look that very obviously said what do you want to do, and Peter was quick to nod his head. He had already made up with Tim –did it count as making-up if they hadn’t actually been fighting, just stuck in an awkward situation?– who was the most emotionally constipated of the group. Steph and Duke were gonna be a piece of cake.

“Don’t go looking for him,” Tim started. “He’s-”

“Look, we know that he needs space right now.” Tim was cut off. “But we just- we- we’re worried. Okay? He was gone for three days, and then unconscious for another one, and he’s been avoiding us since he woke up.”

“We just wanna know if he’s okay.” Duke started after her. “And wanna let him know that we’re here for him. We want to make sure that he knows he can come and talk to us if he wants to, about anything, and that we won’t judge him or something. If he doesn’t want to see us, that’s fine, it’s his choice, we’ll leave him alone. But we want to make sure that he knows it’s his choice, and that he can if he wants to.”

Peter felt a burning warmth spread thorough his chest, making his heart skip a few beats. Duke’s words grew a grin on his face, and he pushed back the tears when he felt them at the back of his eyes; he had cried enough for one day. 

“You don’t have to come if you don’t think it’s a good idea. We just thought that you should know.” Steph said, turning to leave.

Peter spoke up before she could. “I think Tim was more trying to say that you didn’t need to go look for me, since I was already here; rather than telling you to leave me alone.” He drawled out lazily, a grin tugging at her lips. “But I’m not very sure, he did get cut off.”

It was a single second of blissful silence, before the door was being slammed open.

“Peter!” Twin shouts came from the doorway.

“Hello to you too- Oof!” Tim’s dry comment was cut short when Steph threw herself across the bed and latched onto Peter, completely ignoring the raven. Duke was right behind her, though he chose a saner approach and simply ran over.

“My laptop!” Tim shrieked.

“Buy a new one!”

Steph hanged on from the front and Duke grabbed him from the behind, the two of them sandwiching him in between. The hug reminded him of the time Nightwing and Red Hood had taken care of him when he had been hit by the Cuddle Pollen.

Both of their holds were loose and lax at first, the duo no doubt worrying about whether or not he was okay with them hugging him. But they got tighter as the seconds ticked by, and inevitably became suffocating when Peter managed to sneak his arms around them too.

Not that he was complaining, he quite enjoyed being toasted by his friends like this.

Tim gave a loud sigh and pointedly pushed Steph off of his legs, but the Blondie didn’t seem to care. Her arms were iron-clad around him, and her face was pressing into his shoulder. He felt the sigh spilling from her lips, rather than seeing it.

“Why didn’t you call and tell us that he was here, you bitch?!” Tim yelped at the face of the glare he was surely receiving, and edged back on the bed.

“We had a delicate sort of conversation, and then just began casually hanging out. The atmosphere was kind and soft and it felt wrong to call you guys.”

“You were hogging him!” Duke hissed from behind; Steph grumbled an agreement.

Peter began to shake.

The trio’s attention snapped to him at once, dreading the worst –him having a flashback, him having a panic attack– only to see Peter biting his lip in a desperate attempt to stifle his laughter. His gaze locked with Steph’s and he lost the fight.

“Oh, my God, you guys!” He cackled, his hold on them tightening.

“Don’t laugh!” Steph whined. “We were worried! We didn’t know if you were okay, how your injuries were healing, or even if you’d be okay with us coming to check up on you.”

“Yes!” Duke agreed fervently. “We were so worried. We’d been worried for the past four days, and this asshole didn’t even think of texting us!”

“He didn’t even text us!”

Tim gave an embarrassing squeak when he was pushed off the bed with a timely kick from Steph, and hit the floor face-first to balance his laptop on his hands. “Oof, that must’ve hurt.” Peter mumbled under his breath.

“He had it coming.”

“Yeah.”

Tim’s head poked up from where he was on the floor to give a hearty glare at his two best friends, eyes narrowed and promising of vengeance and payback.

Peter couldn’t help but starting to chuckle again. “I’ve missed you three.”

Their hold tightened even more, and a third pair of arms joined after a moment.

They didn’t mention the few droplets of wetness dripping down his face, and he didn’t bother thanking them for it. He truly had the best friends in the world.

The trio moved to start peeling themselves off of him soon and Peter readied himself to lose that wonderful warmth being engulfed by his friends had brought. But they didn’t stray too far, when they let go.

Tim sat on his left and re-opened his laptop, starting to type away a report about something. Duke laid on his right and began scrolling on his phone, liking his friends’ posts on Instagram and leaving comments. Steph left for a quick moment and returned with a book, sitting against Tim’s knees and laying her legs over Duke’s.

They surrounded him.

Tim, Steph and Duke. Red Robin, Spoiler and Signal. His friends, family, cluster.

The purring was inevitable.

 

***

 

DAY 74: Monday

Jason roamed the halls of the Manor, a mission in mind. He peered into various rooms and checked the kitchen, looking for a certain pipsqueak who was on house-arrest. When he couldn’t find Peter in the library as well, after checking ten other places that he might be at, he decided to go ask Alfred where the kid was; Alfred knew everything after all. He sent him off in the direction of the gardens.

Jason walked around for a few minutes, before he finally came across the curl-ish, brown head of a bird nest; sitting under one of the many trees on the property, and reading a book. He was sitting by the apple tree, one of Jason’s favorite spots out in the garden as well. He had sat at that exact place, and climbed those branches before.

And also broken a few bones when he fell off, of course.

Jason went ahead and sat next to the kid, letting the silence stretch out for a few more moments before, “You know the books aren’t really allowed outside of the Manor.”

Peter didn’t spare him more than a glance. “I asked Alfred and he said that it was okay. I guess he trusts me to look after it.”

Jason cracked a grin. “Yeah.” He said, his smirk all mischief and pride. “He trusted me too. Only me, though.”

Peter grinned back. “I can understand why the others wouldn’t get that sort of special treatment. The same goes for the kitchen too, right? No one, other than you, is allowed to touch anything other than the pantry, the fridge, the microwave, and the kettle.”

“Bruce is banned from the microwave too. For life.”

The kid gaped; Jason laughed. “How? What happened? How could he have messed up while using a microwave? Also, for life? What did he do, blow up the kitchen?”

Jason just smirked.

“No way.”

He shrugged. “So, whatcha reading?”

“Uhm, nothing major, really. I got bored and didn’t really have much to do, so I just went to the R section and found Rick Riordan. I’m just reading through the Sea of Monsters.”

“Percy Jackson?”

“Yeah. I like mythology enough, and the trope is the typical Bullied-Weird-Kid-Finds-Out-He’s-The-Chosen-One-Becomes-Hot-And-Gets-A-Girlfriend trope, so…”

“That’s not a real trope.” Jason chuckled.

“With how many books that follows that plot, it has become one.”

“And how’s the book going?”

“Meh. I mean, I like it a lot; but I’ve read it about a dozen times by now, so it isn’t all that fun of an activity anymore. It’s not bad though, sitting at the garden on a sunny day and reading over a book you know backwards and forward.”

Jason hummed. “Well, I was gonna ask if you wanted to do something together, but if you’re having such a blast with the book, I should probably leave you to it.”

Peter visibly perked up, turning to him and tilting his head to the side just a little bit. He looked too much like a puppy for Jason to not coo without having to stop himself. All of his street cred would be gone if he did that, no matter that he wasn’t wearing the helmet right now.

Plus, the kid was obviously a spider, not a dog. No need to imagine him with a pair of fluffy ears and a wagging tail.

“Wait, no, don’t leave. What do you mean hang out?”

“I don’t know, we could watch a movie, go to the media room and just hang out on the internet, play video games, I could show you around the library a bit more, we could go raid the kitchen and maybe you can help me while I bake cookies or something. I don’t know how you’re in the kitchen, but you can’t be worse than Dick, so… It should work out.

Or we could go out. I’m pretty sure the house-arrest is only for school, and that no one would be mad if I took you out for an hour or two, to go get some ice cream or watch a movie or whatever.”

“Really?” The kid asked excitedly. “Are you sure?”

“Yeah, sure. I mean, I’m not exactly sure, per se, but it’s easier to ask for forgiveness than permission, so…” A smirk pulled at his lips, matching the one on Peter’s face. “Go get ready. I’ll see you at the door in twenty.”

“See you!” With that Peter ran off, leaving him with the book.

He was at the door seventeen minutes later, waiting for Jason, in a new set of clothes with a brushed-out hair. Jason was just a few moments behind him, and soon they were driving to the local mall.

“So, what will we do at the mall?”

“We can get some ice cream or hang out at a café or something. We can also do a bit of shopping if you want to get anything. And get lunch.”

“Ice cream sounds nice. And lunch.”

“Alright then. But lunch first, ice cream later.”

“I’m not a child!”

“Then you won’t have a problem with what I said.”

Peter pouted for a moment before dropping the banter, and starting to watch outside of his window. They passed by other cars, and trees, and people, and their pets. The drive went on in silence for a little while, before the itty-bitty spider decided to ask the question bothering him.

“Can we do something else, after we’re done at the mall?”

Jason threw him a quick glance, to try to gauge out his expression. Unfortunately, he didn’t get more than a quick glimpse, and couldn’t figure much out from that. “Like what?”

“Can we go to the library? The public library, the one I worked at. I have a friend there, and I bet she’s worried about me by now. I missed last week’s shifts, as you can guess, for obvious reasons. I just want to let her know that I’m okay.”

Jason was blessed with two realizations at that moment.

First one, was that Peter didn’t have a phone, or any device for communication. An easy fix, he would just text Tim, and the boy would bring home an entire tech shop and dump it all in the spiderling’s lap. Easy peasy.

Secondly, and much, much more importantly; Peter had never officially met the family.

Yes, he’d met him, Dick and Bruce. Yes, he’d met Alfred. Yes, he’d talked with Cass and Damian; and apparently hung out with Tim, Steph and Duke yesterday. But he had never officially met them. No one had sat him down and told him that their family was made up of approximately thirty people and grew on a monthly basis.

No one had told him that Babs was Oracle.

“Oh, my God.” He groaned, head thunking back onto his seat.

Peter’s pleading smile slowly slid off his face. “Is everything okay?”

“I- no.” Jason took a moment to try to pull his words together, and went ahead and pulled over. He needed to give the kid his whole attention while he did this. “We should’ve done this a while ago.” He said, fishing out his phone and pulling Peter closer. He opened up his gallery app, and entered the Family Folder.

Putting a face on the name you’re hearing about always helped you remember, and phots were usually the best way of doing that.

“Okay. So, you already met most of us, but there are still a few that we’ve forgotten to mention. Like Harper and Cullen Row, for example. Cullen’s Tim’s age and a freshman at Gotham U, and Harper volunteers at various shelters when she has free time.” He said, showing Peter a photo of the pair.

Harper was giving the camera a maniacal grin, her hair a mixture of purple and blue, and her nails glinting navy in the flashlight. Cullen was right next to her, slightly in a lower placement. He was gripping his stomach and trying to bat away her hands tickling him. The photo had been taken in the middle of his pleading with her to stop. It was one of Jason’s favorite photos of the two.

“This is Helena, Helena Bertinelli. She’s a Literature teacher at a public high-school and likes to work out. She goes to the gym with Dick and to the library with me. Absolutely shredded, that one. She has a real cool bike and is a total badass.”

Helena was standing next to her bike in the photo. It had been a gift from Bruce, and despite her words about not wanting to be his charity case and being able to take care of herself without anyone’s help, Lena hadn’t been able to turn down the bike when Bruce had tossed her the keys.

It was black with the undertones of her favorite shade of purple –Bruce had assigned Jason and Steph to design the bike– and had an engine that could wake up an entire neighborhood, if given the chance. It was perfect, and even Jason had been salivating when she took it out on a joyride, despite having his own bike.

“This is Luke Fox; he’s Lucius Fox’s son. Lucius works at the WE, one of B’s few really trusted men. The woman next to her is Kate, Kate Kane. Not like Cassandra Cain, it’s written differently; her and Cass have no blood relation. She is related to Bruce though, his cousin from his mother’s side. She’s also rich.”

Luke and Kate stood next to each other on the photo, smiling at the camera. Or rather, in the middle of identical cackles. They were in a pride parade, and thoroughly enjoying themselves. The scent of the alcohol hit his nose even through the screen. Kate had a lesbian flag painted on half of her face, and Luke had a pin on his shirt; a black and white flag with a rainbow heart on it standing proudly on his chest.

That was the photo that had convinced Jason to go see what a pride parade was like first-hand. And even to this day, he was still thankful that he had.

“This is Selina Kyle, Bruce’s on-again-off-again girlfriend. Though they’ve been together for a few months now, so maybe they’ll finally make it a serious thing this time. Anyways, she’s a badass, like Lena, and she’s smarter than she looks. Truly, you don’t want to underestimate her.

“Also, watch your things while you’re around her; she’s not a bad person, but she sometimes can’t resist the allure and the challenge of a little bit of a petty theft.”

Selina was sitting next to Bruce, caught mid-laughing at something dumb he was saying. But her hand was slipping away his watch from his wrist, only for keen eyes and timely photos to catch. Bruce had taken back his watch with equal skill after the photo had been taken, and they had kept slipping it back from the other for the rest of the evening as they flirted.

In the end, a quick pick-pocket had taken advantage of their little game, and the watch had been stolen for real, while they were walking home. Both had thought that the other had had it until they’d gotten back home and realized what had happened.

 “You’ve already met Ivy and Harley; they’re kind of like our wine aunts at this point. They both used to be batshit crazy, but after Harley broke up with that fucking clown and got with Ives, they grew tolerable. And after a while, their crazy just dimmed, and nowadays they’re mostly fine. Unless for the times when they have fights. Then, they aren’t shy to bring it forward into the streets of Gotham.”

Harley and Ivy had matching grins on their faces, one wielding a baseball bat with blood splatters on it, and the other throwing around plants. Jason had photos of them from their bi-weekly hang-outs too, but the chances were the kid would not be seeing them with face masks or braided hair anytime soon; so he chose a more generic look of theirs, from the article of a news site.

“Nygma counts too, Edward Nygma. He’s the Riddler. He likes giving people’s minds a work-out, and telling riddles; no murder, no mayhem. The only reason he’s a rogue in the first place is because he went through some tough shit and didn’t come out the other way all sane, so… He does this now.

“Bruce used to know him, from his civilian life, and Tim loves himself a good mystery; so, Timothy Jackson Drake-Wayne publicly visits Riddler at Arkham twice a month, and just hangs out with him. One time, he missed one of their meetings, and Nygma broke out just to go find him and ask if everything was alright.

“Tim was fine, he was just too busy with WE work and that was why he had missed their meeting. Nygma helped him with the reports he was writing, and said that he hoped Tim wouldn’t miss any more of their meetings in the future. He also said that he could bring his work to his cell any time he wanted, and Eddie would be happy to help him with it. He then went back to Arkham and got back to his cell without a fuss.”

It was another generic Riddler photo, from one of the many google images. Unfortunately, the only one who had an actually close relationship with the man was Tim, and Jason wasn’t sure if even he had a photo of him without the ridiculous question-mark-covered bright green and purple suit.

“Two-face is a similar story, only difference is, we know him even more than we know Nygma. Dent used to be great friends with Bruce, like, really close. I’m pretty sure they even had a fling at some point. And then the acid thing happened, and he went off the rails; for understandable reasons, to be frank. But he has long since calmed down in the past two decades.

“Nowadays, he just kidnaps a few people, places a few bombs, and then calls on Batman to rant about whatever foul he'd managed to catch. And then B beats him, and Dent goes back to his assigned cell in Arkham and spends the next few days excitedly listening to the radio or watching TV as Batman catches all of the assholes he was talking about, and puts them behind the bars where they’ll stay.”

Harvey looked just the slightest bit of off-putting in that stupid black-and-white suit of his, that Jason wasn’t quite sure how often he washed. Two decades of running around the city, screaming about the injustice, and having only Batman listen to you and actually try to do something about it; had its effects on people. Only Batman or not, his words had still been heard by someone, and Dent had helped put a lot of bastards into the jail. Two decades of doing that, ought to help him simmer down a bit.

“Uhm…” Peter said, letting his hum stretch out as he looked between Jason’s face and his phone; confusion thick in his features. “That’s… nice to know? And refreshing, I guess? But, uhm… this is one hell of a detour from what I had asked you, you know that right?” He blinked up at him.

Jason sighed. “No, it isn’t. Because there are more people that I haven’t talked about yet, and Barbara Gordon is one of them. She’s the Oracle.” Time slowed down, and Jason could see the exact moment his words processed in Peter’s head.

The kid was gaping at the photo he had pulled up –of Dick and Babs from last year, when they were hanging out at a café, and sharing a slice of cheesecake– and seemed to be rebooting.

“We weren’t trying to hide it from you or anything!” Jason rushed out, when the silence became too much and his anxiety reached a certain level. “We just… forgot. I’m sorry Peter, we should’ve told you earlier, but we all genuinely didn’t realize that you didn’t know.”

“You all?” The kid asked, tone mostly blank with just a little bit of incredulity underneath.

“I mean, none of us would’ve purposefully kept it from you if we knew that you didn’t know, so I’m guessing, yes, we all kind of just didn’t realize it.”

Peter nodded.

“Are you okay?”

“I- yeah. I guess, I’m just- shocked? Yeah. I’m kind of shocked.”

“Only kind of?”

“Yeah. I think so. I mean, it totally blew my mind when I first heard it, but the longer I think about it, the more sense it makes. I mean, Oracle is the coolest vigilante of Gotham; has the coolest name and the coolest memo. And Babs is one of the coolest people I know, so it kind of all checks out, you know.”

“In any other circumstance, I would’ve been very offended for being called less cool than her; but I’m gonna let this one slide, alright?”

Peter gave a weak chuckle, obviously still reeling from the shock a bit, but trying to downplay it. “So, can we go to the library?”

“Sure thing, Itsy-Bitsy, no problem at all.” Jason said, starting the car back up. “Now, let’s ask the real important questions here: which ice cream flavor are you gonna get?”

 

***

 

DAY 74: Monday

Peter was honestly surprised he hadn’t cracked it himself.

For one, everyone he knew through his civilian life –okay, not everyone, only four people; five if you counted Bruce, which Peter didn’t– had turned out to be vigilantes. It was only safe to assume that the most badass one would also be one.

But moreover, it was all the time that he had spent with her, that should’ve given it away. All those shifts they had worked together, all those meals they shared, all the times she had locked herself into the back-room, saying there was a family emergency she had to deal with.

Her heartbeat had been steady when she had said emergency, so Peter had never questioned her; and family emergencies meant private conversations, so he had never listened in either. But even then, it should’ve been obvious to him that something fishy had been going on.

Barbara was stacked, muscles trailing up her arms and going all over her body, resting just beneath the skin. She also had really quick reflexes; obviously nowhere near Peter’s own, but way too fast for an average Jane Doe.

She was the police commissioner’s daughter, so those could’ve been tied to that; but there was more.

Babs had a sharp eye, and keen senses for fishy things going on. She could clock people in trouble like blood in the water, and she was as ruthless as a shark when she was standing in between a girl and her abusive boyfriend, or a kid and his addicted mother.

Hell hath no fury like Barbara Gordon when she was protecting someone.

And it wasn’t just her being absolutely shredded, or quick-handed, or practically a genius that should’ve made it obvious to Peter; nor her burning rage when she saw bruises on little kids, or burns on cowering women.

It was also the scars, lining up her body and peeking out from the blouses she wore. It was also the haunted look she would get in her eyes when she began talking about the city’s rogue gallery, as is she knew them a little too well for a regular woman. It was also her personality, her patient kindness and bright rage.

She was Barbara Eileen Gordon, and Peter honestly should’ve seen it coming a mile away.

The Oracle.

Of fucking course.

Who else would she be anyways? Not like, who else would Barbara be out of Gotham’s vigilantes. No, more like, who else would Oracle be, if not her. Who else in whole of Gotham would be, could be, suited for a job like that; and handle the weight and the responsibilities of it as well? Who, if not Barbara fucking Gordon.

Peter was honestly a little disappointed in himself for not seeing it before being told. Now that it had been pointed out to him, it was making perfect sense. It felt like the most natural thing in the world, thinking of her as the famous Oracle of the Bats. (Despite having never met her as her alter ego.)

Peter licked his vanilla and caramel flavored ice cream, and gazed out the window as Jason drove them to the library. He had gotten a sundae, and it was sitting on the console, melting, as the ride went on. Call Me Maybe was playing on the radio, on low volume, and Peter tried to fight against the smile pulling at his lips as the Big Bad Red Hood murmured along to Carly Rae.

They parked their car in an alley a few streets away and walked a few minutes to the building. They opened the door slowly, and made their way to the front desk. Babs was tapping away on her laptop, frowning at something on the screen, when she came into their view. She didn’t see them immediately.

Jason made a sign for him to be quiet and duck down just a little bit; Peter obeyed with confusion. “Hey Babs.”

“Hey Jay.” The redhead answered in a monotone tone, not looking up from the screen.

“Is everything okay?”

“Yeah, yeah, everything’s fine. Just dealing with a small problem.” She spared him a quick smile and went back to her typing.

“Hm, you seem tired.”

“Yeah, didn’t get much sleep last night.” Yeah, Peter could guess, Clayface had apparently broken out yesterday, and caused some problems. “Did you need something?”

“No, not really, just came to see you. Say, would a little surprise help at all? You know, ease your exhaustion maybe?”

“Is it caffeinated?”

“No, not really.”

“Then I don’t think so.”

“It is arachnicated, though.”

“Huh?” Babs looked up with the lostest expression Peter had seen on her face yet.

“That’s not a real word, Jason.” Peter piped up, smirking a bit when he saw the redhead’s double-take out of the corner of his eye. “You’re just being dramatic now.”

“Peter!”

The boy in question giggled as Barbara rounded the table in a frenzy and latched onto his arm. “Peter!” She hissed, quieter this time, but no less urgently. “What are you doing here? You- Are you okay? How are you feeling, Honey?”

“I’m alright, perfectly fine; just missed my favorite librarian. Wanted to come see her.”

“You- I-” She made an irritated sound. “Let’s go to the back-room.” She grabbed for her laptop and began pulling both him and Jason towards the direction of the said room, after tossing the device onto her lap.

Once they got to the room, she locked the door and put a chair against it, just in case.

Turning back to Peter, her eyes raked over his body, looking for any lasting injuries from what happened a few days ago; before relaxing when she found nothing and resuming where she’d left off. “Dick told me that you’d woken up two days ago, but were still recovering. Him and Jason have both been giving me small updates about how you are.

“I was gonna come over the second Jason texted me you were awake, but he told me to wait a few days to give you some time to settle in and whatnot. Add that to the fact that I work day and night, literally, I couldn’t come over to see you. But I was going to! I swear, I was gonna come this weekend, because it’s officially been too long since I last saw you Duckling. But I guess you beat me to it, huh?”

Peter smiled. “Guess so. So, how have you been?”

“Oh, I’ve been just fine. What I’m wondering is how you’ve been. How have your injuries been healing, Dick told me that you had a few bruises but that was it. He wasn’t lying, was he?”

“They’re almost completely gone. I thought they’d stick around for a week or so, but apparently getting fed consistently can do wonders for one’s enhanced healing.” Peter had had a moment when he’d realized the bruises were almost all gone, after only two days.

He had honestly forgotten how fast his healing worked after all those months of trying to not go homeless after May’s death, and the past two months here in Gotham. He was excitedly awaiting the return of the full potential of his other abilities as well. He wondered if his spider-senses would get an update as well.

“And how have you been sleeping?” Babs’ voice softened two notches.

Peter didn’t like it.

She was beginning to use her victim voice on him, and he didn’t like it. He was not a victim, he was a super-hero, and he’d survived what happened. He didn’t need the paramedics to put a blanket over his shoulders and have him sit at the back of an ambulance. Or one of the vigilantes to coax him into the feeling of security.

“I’ve never been that big on sleep anyways, and I’m still getting used to the overly soft bed; but overall, I’ve been sleeping.” He said, not really lying, but not telling the full truth either.

He knew she had been trying to ask about nightmares, and he had them. They were quiet, he was usually locked in a cage or chained down, and he’d trash around; but he wouldn’t scream or shout, so he didn’t think the others knew. They probably guessed it, but they didn’t have palpable proof. At least Peter thought so.

Babs didn’t repeat her question. Likely sensing that he was this close to shutting down and completing this interaction on autopilot, without the slightest bit of sincerity.

“Glad you’re okay, Kiddo; don’t know how I’d manage the library without you.” She joked.

But Peter took it to the heart. “Does that mean that I’m not fired for skipping my shifts last weekend? I mean, you already know why I wasn’t there, but still. I still have a job, right?”

The two Bats took a moment to stare at him. “You still want to work here?”

“Of course! This is my job.”

“Peter, a billionaire adopted you as his grandson. But you still want to work here two days a week for twenty bucks an hour?”

“Why not? It’s Bruce’s money, not mine. I should be able to earn my own money. Besides, this is hardly a job. All I do all day is pick up straying books, help people find the ones they’re looking for, and do some cleaning. I know you and the others handle the hard stuff during the week-days and leave me with the easy stuff to do on the weekends.”

Babs worried her lip. “Well, you are a kid. You needed the money, so I hired you; but that doesn’t mean that I was going to make you earn every penny. You had no business carrying any boxes around, or helping us move the shelves around. We did the heavy-lifting, you handled the simpler things.”

“I literally just have talked about the importance of being able to earn my own money. Also, I can lift literal, actual buildings; a few boxes and shelves would’ve been a piece of cake.” Actually, it had been a while since he’d last been strong enough to carry buildings, all that malnourishment had taken a real toll on him; but a whole floor or a car or two was definitely still in his lane. And with Alfred’s cooking, catching trains was going to be in his skill-set real soon.

“You’re seventeen Peter. Yes, it is important to earn your own money, and not be dependent on others; but you’re a teenager. You should be earning that sort of money as your allowance; to go to the mall and buy yourself a drink or a pair of new shoes. Not to stretch it as much as you can to make the ends meet, while trying to choose between lunch and laundry.

“And about the strength thing, I wasn’t about to make you waste your energy on a few boxes when I knew how much food you would need to replace it.”

Peter just shrugged, not meeting her eyes. He didn’t know what to say to that. Yes, he got where she was coming from, and he would’ve done the same if he was in her place and a homeless mutant teenager was trying to survive the streets of Queens. Hell, he would’ve forced their ass back to his apartment and given them a room and five warm meals a day.

But that didn’t mean that understanding and agreeing extended to himself, in his head.

“By the way,” Jason started, his voice pleasant. Too pleasant. “Can we circle back to the lifting-buildings part? You know, the one you skipped over, way too fast? What was that about? Hm?”

Peter kept staring to the ground. If he ignored Jason long enough, surely, he’d get tired of asking and just move on, right? Right? Oh, who was he kidding, it was Jason, the Red Hood, and Peter was fucked.

“You lifted buildings, Itsy-Bitsy? Plural? And buildings? When did that happen, hm?” Peter glanced up and caught Babs also staring at him, along with Jason, concern written in every line of her face.

“Peter?” She asked. “You weren’t joking around when you said that?”

“Heh.” Peter gave a nervous laugh. “Uhm… Not- Not really?”

Twin expressions of excruciating worry stared at him; and Peter knew this was going to be a long conversation.

 

***

 

DAY 76: Wednesday

Peter brought it up at breakfast.

He was originally going to go to Bruce’s study after breakfast, and try to make a case for himself then. But after seeing the table and its inhabitants, he decided to pop the question there.

One, there were few enough people that if Bruce rejected his request and/or ridiculed him, he wouldn’t be too embarrassed. The others would surely know, in literal minutes, but live audience had always stressed Peter way more.

Two, Tim had seemed to really want to know his webs’ formula when he had learned of them; and Damian had been interested as well. If Bruce said no, they might help convincing him. And also, he might just say yes from the start too, for his sons’ sake.

That was a bit manipulative of him, but honestly Peter didn’t really care all that much. This was important. Plus, the Bats had done weird stuff too, like stalking him (which he was used to from Tony, but whatever). It only fair Peter gave back some of what he’d gotten.

“I was going to ask something.” He started with.

Bruce paused his chewing for a moment before resuming. “Yes?” He said after he swallowed.

“When I got kidnapped, they took my web-shooters. I don’t assume you guys found them, since you’d have given them back if you had.”

“Actually,” Tim butted in. “The GCPD has them, as evidence. We could sneak into their evidence room and steal them back if you want?”

“Oh. No, no need for that.” He gave a small chuckle. “The capsules were mostly empty anyways, and if they’re in the evidence room, no one will be messing with them, right?”

“That’s how it should be.”

“Then it’s cool, they can stay there. But the point is, I still want to have web-shooters. So… I need new ones, and also some web-fluid.”

“And your question was?” Bruce prompted.

“Uhm… Can I?”

“Of course.” He sat down his utensils and gave Peter his whole attention, making him squirm in his seat. “You don’t need to ask me for that. Being informed is good, but you don’t need my permission for things like that. Hobbies, experiments, as long as you’re being safe and keeping me mostly in the loop; pretty much everything is okay.

“We have a lab down at the cave, maybe you’ve seen it.” Peter nodded; he had caught a glimpse of it. “It should have everything you can need for your web-fluid. And if anything’s missing, you can order it online. And Tim can bring home scraps and metal and tech pieces from the company, he was going to be popping by after school today. I’m, unfortunately, too busy with my night-job today to be doing that myself.”

“Just text me what you’ll need and I’ll get it for you.” Tim said, shooting Peter a smile.

“If you need something, and it’s not down at the cave, tell one of us and we’ll get it for you, okay?”

“Y-Yeah.” Peter stuttered; the talk had gone a lot better than he’d expected.

“I should be back around 5.30-6.00 pm.” Tim said. “You can go ahead and start without me. Alfred would let you downstairs. But, uhm…” He seemed troubled a bit, a slight redness appearing on the tips of his ears.

“You wanna know how I make my webs, don’t you?”

Tim nodded miserably; a pleading look in his eyes. “And your web-shooters.”

Peter bit back a smirk. “I guess you can assist me down there, while I do my magic. Plus, it’d be good to have someone who’s familiar with the equipment.”

“Yes!”

Peter couldn’t help the chuckle.

“Uhm, also Damian?” He waited until the younger boy met his gaze. “Could you maybe lend me a few things for Maple to play with? She prefers sticking to my side, rather than wandering around, and naps a lot; but she doesn’t really have toys or anything, really. And she gets bored a lot.”

Damian sat up straighter after that. “Of course, I can lend you a few toys Alfred is not interested in at the moment; but that will just not do. She needs her own toys. We shall go shopping this weekend.”

“Oh! Sure, I would love to. Though I am still working at the library, so we’d need to go after my shift.”

“You do know that you’ll get an allowance and a credit card, right?” Tim asked. “The card should arrive in a day or two, and the allowance is around three hundred dollars a week. You don’t have to keep working if you don’t want to.”

“But I do!” Peter pouted. “I like working there. It’s only part-time and very light stuff anyways, so it barely counts as a job. Most people who work at the libraries are volunteers, I only get paid because of Babs. So, it’s more a fun pass-time than a real job.

“But also, when else am I gonna see her? I don’t go on patrols and such like the rest of you, with her voice in my comm. I miss her. I can visit the library to study and such, but it wouldn’t be the same.”

“Then it is settled.” Damian announced. “Parker shall make his webs and web-shooters with Drake this evening, and we shall go shopping for cat toys after his shift this Saturday.” He nodded to himself as if he’d solved a big problem, and went back to his plate; leaving the others at the table desperately trying to stifle their reactions.

Peter tried to hide his smile by looking down, and Bruce used his coffee mug to block his own. Tim didn’t bother with masking his dramatic eye-roll, but it didn’t escape the brunette how his lips were shifting upwards too.

Damian either ignored them all, or he was really oblivious to the reactions around him. With how insistent he was about looking down at his plate, Peter thought it was the former, rather than the latter.

 

***

 

Peter was down at the Batcave’s lab (Cave-lab? Bat-lab? Bat-lab.) sorting through the equipment he’d need; when Tim arrived.

He entered with two bags and put one onto the table. “I hope I didn’t forget anything.” He said, sliding the bad over to Peter.

Peter opened it and swept over the contents, giving and appreciative hum. “Looks like it.” He gave a grin and glanced at the other bag. “What’s that?”

It was Tim’s turn to grin now. Peter took in the glee on the raven’s face and let go of what he was tinkering with to turn to the boy wholly, deciding that this conversation needed his full attention.

“That, my friend, is a gift. For you.” He said, sliding over the second bag, this time slower. Peter took it cautiously, and opened it slowly. He gasped.

A brand-new mac-book, multiple smart-phones, a pair of the latest model head-set headphones, and also a pair of very fancy looking airpods; all still in their boxes, sitting snuggly in the duffel bag, with bows and stickers on them.

Peter stared.

“Jason realized that you didn’t have a phone, or anything tech related, really, when he took you to see Babs the other day. And it was me who got tasked with changing that.”

Peter kept staring.

“So, uhm…” Tim cleared his throat nervously. “Do you like them? If there’s anything that you don’t like, I can change them tomorrow or something.”

Peter was still staring.

“Peter?”

“Wow.” He managed to push out in the end.

It was nothing glorious, not after seeing Tony Stark’s tech first-hand. But after two months of living in Gotham with his broken and useless phone for his only technological device, it was safe to say that Peter had stars in his eyes as he stared at the duffel bag.

“So… You like?” Tim asked again, as if to be sure.

Peter whipped around to face him. “I like? I like?! Of course I like, I love this, Tim! Thank you so much!” He lunged forward and latched onto the other boy, squeezing him as much as he dared. He picked him up and spun him around, ignoring the yelps and the curses spilling from the raven’s lips. He didn’t put him back down until Tim said he was getting nauseas.

“So.” He said, after being put down and getting a hold of his stomach. “Webs?”

Peter gave a grin.

“Okay, so, we’ll be needing salicylic acid, methanol and potassium carbonate for the first step. We’ll mix salicylic acid with methanol in the presence of potassium carbonate. The potassium carbonate will deprotonate salicylic acid, making it easier for there to be an esterification reaction that will convert it into methyl salicylate. That ester will be helpful in ensuring the final polymer’s rigidity.”

Tim had a thoughtful look on his face as he came back from retrieving the ingredients. “I see what you’re saying, and it works in theory; but are you sure this won’t, like, blow up to our faces or something?”

“Yeah! I did this dozens of times before, you don’t need to worry at all. It only blew up the first few times, when I was still perfecting the recipe. But that was practically years ago, and almost all of the ingredients have changed since then; so, it’s totally safe now.”

“What!”

Peter ignored him. “So, the next step is mixing the toluene, carbon tetrachloride, and ethyl acetate. We’ll make a solvent from them. Toluene will provide an aromatic environment that will help stabilizing aromatic intermediates. Carbon Tetrachloride will act as a highly non-polar solvent, reducing polarity to control reaction kinetics. And ethyl acetate will serve as an intermediate polarity solvent, balancing the solvent system fine-tune solubility and reaction rates.”

“You made this recipe all by yourself?” Tim had a slightly awed look on his face, making Peter squirm in place with his obvious wonder.

“It’s not that impressive. It took months for me to put this together, and lots of causalities and even a few small explosions, as I said.”

“But you did it. You did it at all! Peter, are you really not getting how amazing this is? I mean, hell, I know I’m not bad at chemistry, but this is, like, next level. You’re practically a chemist, dude! I don’t even know how long it would take Barry to put this shit together, without using his powers of course.”

“Barry?”

“Barry Allen. He’s the Flash. He’s also a forensic chemist and works at the STAR Labs. He’s one of the best chemists of this age.”

Peter took a long moment to just gape in peace. “What?! A forensic chemist?! Best of this age?! The Flash?! That’s the guy you’re comparing me to?!”

“Yes, and I think the competition’s pretty damn close. At least closer than anyone else I’ve ever known.”

Peter kept staring like an idiot, his face reddening thoroughly; and Tim watched on with an amused smirk.

“So, what’s the next step?”

 

***

 

DAY 77: Thursday

Dick had been avoiding Peter.

Since the dinner they had had together, and the testimony him and Bruce had gotten from the kid the next morning; Dick had been avoiding interacting with Peter.

Granted, it had only been three days since he’d left Gotham, and he had actually been busy with Blüdhaven business; but that didn’t change the fact that he had been kind of relieved when Wally had admitted to needing Nightwing’s help with some new gang over at Blüd.

It had taken two days for them to take down the gang, and another one of Dick fidgeting restlessly and guiltily when they were supposed to be resting after pulling two all-nighters; for Wally to send his ass back to Gotham to have a conversation with his son.

Or rather, for the redhead to pack him a bag and dump his ass off in front of the front gates with only an apology and a text that read ‘You’re gonna have to talk to him sooner or later.’.

He had been right of course, but Dick had still sulked and grumbled about traitorous speedster boyfriends.

It wasn’t like he had any problems with Peter being his son –he refused to act like how Clark had, when he’d first met Kon– or disliked the kid. Quite the contrary actually, Dick loved Peter.

Even before finding out he was his son, he had absolutely adored him. And after finding out that there was a reason they looked so alike, the pull he had felt towards the kid had only amplified; his brain going family-family-my-son-my-son-family-mine-MY-CHILD.

The problem wasn’t a lack of love or care on Dick’s part, the problem was whether or not that love and care was mutual. (Wally had smacked him over the head when he’d confessed that worry, but overall had been unable to convince him of his ‘insecurity’s stupidity’, as he’d put it.)

Yes, Dick knew that him and Peter had been pretty close before the kid found out that they were related. And he had been there when the kid had clutched at him in the Batmobile and cried, chanting ‘Dad’. Not to mention the fact that both during the dinner and the talk the next morning he hadn’t shied away from the comfort Dick gave and even leaned into his touches.

But their ‘friendship’ had taken a completely new and unfamiliar turn the moment Dick had learned that he was Peter’s dad, and it had only strained more when he had told that to the kid.

The Hugging and Sobbing While Crying ‘Dad’ thing had happened right after Peter had been rescued from meta-traffickers –you know, a major traumatic event and an awful thing to go through– and the coy friendliness he had shown around Dick after waking up could’ve just been Peter trying to latch onto a bit of familiarity and security after everything that had happened.

(Wally had tried to smack him again, after hearing that, but this time Dick had ducked.)

Overall, Dick was aware that there was evidence Peter liked him. He just wasn’t sure how much of that evidence was real, and how much of it was because of all the shit that happened in the past week. How much of it was sincere, and how much of it was influenced.

He was afraid of accidentally taking advantage of any vulnerable states Peter might be in, after the events of the last few days. Bonding and getting close with him, only to realize that wasn’t what the kid wanted, and that he had basically used his trauma to get close to him.

And maybe he was also afraid of how much it would hurt him if that ended up being the case; if he got attached only to later realize it had been nothing more than a scared kid, trying to cope with what had happened to him.

A loud crash snapped Dick out of his thoughts, followed by hissed curses. He followed the noise towards the kitchen and popped in his head to see a mop of brown hair peeking out from behind the counter.

He froze for a moment and wondered if Peter had realized he was there. He seemed to be doing something, so maybe not; but his spider-senses surely must’ve picked up on his presence, unless the kid was too distracted by whatever he was doing to listen to them.

A broken shard being put on the counter proved to Dick that Peter was, in fact, too distracted.

A few more broken porcelain pieces got added to the big one on the counter, and Dick realized it was a mug that had been broken. A light blue mug, with the Nightwing insignia on it, and the hand-drawn insignias of the other vigilantes too, drawn on with colorful… markers…

That was his mug.

The one Bruce had gotten for him as an apology and a truce offering sometime during his first few months as Nightwing, to try to mend their relationship. The one he had left behind at the Manor deliberately; to say, this better be here and in mint condition when I come back. To say that he would be back. The one him and only him were allowed to use, his mug.

Peter had broken it.

Dick couldn’t have stayed back if he’d wanted to. “No…” He walked into the room, uncaring of how Peter jumped in place and turned to him with wide eyes. He picked up the biggest shard on the counter and held it gently.

It had half of the dark blue bird on it; and small bits of a hand-drawn skull-like red helmet, and also a yellow day-bat. His eyes glossed over.

He’d always known that the mug would be broken sooner or later, that it wouldn’t last forever. There had already been thin cracks on it, held together by prayers and super-glue.

Dick still used it every time he visited his family; you didn’t own things to stare at them from afar as they sat cozily in the living room table or the kitchen cabinets, you owned them to use them. (Plus, it felt wrong using any other mugs.)

So, he still used the mug, no matter how fragile its condition had gotten over the years; dreading the day it would break, and he would have to case it up in some secure corner of his house.

So, he was used to the idea of the mug in shattered pieces.

But seeing it was completely different.

A few tears escaped his iron-clad hold on them, and flew down his cheeks; landing on the porcelain piece in his hands. He wiped it off and caressed the shard, gently setting it back down. Even broken and mismatched, he could still place all the drawings and their little details with each other, where they were supposed to be.

Jason’s older and much messier drawing of a red, green and yellow robin bird peeking out from under the red helmet. The robotic face Babs had designed for Oracle sitting snugly next to her version of the Batgirl sign. All three personas of Steph entwined and entangled with each other; Robin, Batgirl and Spoiler insignias drawn in her design, staring up at him.

Dick wished he had put the mug away. He wished he hadn’t tested its luck after a whole decade of using it. He wished he had deemed it dangerous to use anymore, and put it somewhere secure already.

But he hadn’t.

And now it was broken.

A wet gasp made him look up; a pair of brown, teary eyes staring at him.

Peter.

Shit.

“Peter-” He started, trying to pull himself together.

“I’m sorry.” The kid gasped out, staggering back a step.

Dick was suddenly hyper-aware of where the rest of the mug was, broken and sharp and circling Peter’s socked feet.

“Kiddo, please, stay still.”

But Peter didn’t even bat an eye to his words. “I’m- I’m sorry- I didn’t mean to- I knew the mug was important, I didn’t know what it meant, but I knew it was special. Tim told me it was a gift from Bruce, but I could tell there was more to it than just being a gift, I knew it was special.

“I wasn’t gonna drink from it, I swear! I just wanted to get the pink mug behind it, but my hand knocked it over and it fell. I tried to catch it but I couldn’t. I’m sorry, I’m so sorry, please.” He kept inching backwards.

Dick barely held back from lunging.

“It’s okay Kiddo, I’m not mad. I’m-”

“You’re crying!”

“I am sad, but I’m not mad. It’s okay. It’s just a mug. So what, it’s broken now? I can glue it back together and put it aside, I don’t have to actively use it. I’d been thinking of doing that for a while now, actually.”

His insistent calmness seemed to be rubbing off on Peter a bit, the kid was starting to breathe better. And was actually listening to the words coming out of his mouth. Good.

“Honey, it’s okay. Really. I don’t care about the mug. I mean, I did, I lot; but it was going to be broken sooner or later, it’s a decade old after all. I knew it was gonna be broken. It’s fine. I’ll get a new one and the others will draw on that. We’ll just have to make that one special too. And you can even add your own drawing to that one, huh? What do you say? Good idea, right?”

Peter shrugged.

“It’s fine. It’s okay. It doesn’t matter. All I care about is, are you okay?”

The kid blinked. “Am I okay?”

“Yes, Peter. Did you cut yourself or anything? You aren’t bleeding, are you?” He finally took the last step forward and gently grabbed Peter’s shoulders; in case he tried to step back again.

“N-No.”

“Good, then. Now let’s get you out of this glass-field.” With that, he quickly scooped up the spiderling, and took two big steps to the right; stepping out of the glass zone. He put the kid on the breakfast table, and checked his feet and hands for any cuts, just to be sure; before turning back to the remains of his mug.

He collected the big enough pieces in a bowl, and swept away the unsalvageably small ones. He put the bowl away to be dealt with later, and turned back to Peter.

The kid was looking anywhere but him, fidgeting with his hands and playing with his nails.

Dick folded his arms over his chest, leaned back onto the counter across from the anxious spider, and began waiting. Peter couldn’t avoid eye-contact with him forever after all, he was gonna have to give in at some point.

But he was surely trying to do so, so Dick decided to take the matters into his own hands. “Peter?” The silence stretched out; Dick kept going. “Kiddo? Look at me?”

Peter looked up and met his gaze.

“It’s okay.”

“Is it?” The kid asked, unbelieving. “It was a gift from your dad, had drawings and signatures from your siblings, was very well-used and cared for. You obviously loved that mug, and I broke it for some coffee.”

“You didn’t break it for coffee, Peter, you wanted to get some coffee and accidentally knocked it over. Saying that you broke it for coffee makes it sound like you smashed it to the ground for a free cup of coffee, which is not what happened.”

Peter shrugged.

“Peter, what are you afraid of? What did you think I was going to do? Yell? Shout? Send you away? Kick you out?”

Peter shrugged again.

“Baby, I could never. I could never hurt you like that for a simple mug.” He stressed the ‘simple’.

He didn’t say ‘I could never hurt you at all’, because he knew that Peter wouldn’t believe him. He didn’t know what had happened, but he knew that Peter had had a hard life. His trust issues and abandonment problems were visible from a mile away. Empty promises Dick simply would not be able to keep, as he was human and humans made mistakes, would do nothing to assure the kid.

Dick needed to make promises he could keep.

There was no guarantee of how their relationship would evolve in the years to come, no telling of it. I mean, just look at him and Bruce and the roller coaster they’ve been through.

No, Dick knew better than to say ‘I won’t ever hurt you’, especially to someone who had obviously been hurt and betrayed multiple times before. Because he would. He knew that he would. They would fight and scream, make each other hurt and cry. If they were going to have a relationship, there was no world in which they wouldn’t have at least one bad day.

But Dick could promise reason and emotional stability. He could promise that their fights wouldn’t be for stupid reasons like broken mugs. He could promise clear communication (he’d been practicing that one with Wally for a while now) and compromises.

He could promise a healthy relationship, in which both fights and conversations existed.

And for his son, he wouldn’t dare to break that promise.

“Bud, hey, look at me?” He waited until hazel eyes met his gaze. He took a deep breath before starting, “I don’t know what you want from me. I don’t know if you want me to be your father, or your bid brother, or your friend. I don’t even know if you want me in your life at all.

“And that’s a choice that you’re gonna make and I’m gonna follow, by the way. I will be whatever you want me to be, whatever you’re comfortable with, and nothing more or less. But that’s beside the point.

“The point is… Look, me and Bruce had a rough relationship. From childhood to this day still, we always had problems communicating with each other. Fighting, screaming, not understanding. Choosing to not understand. Trying to cut the other out of our lives.

“I know how hard it can be sometimes. Try to have a relationship with someone, want to have it so badly, who is just… hard to have a healthy relationship with. For the longest time, Bruce ignored so many of my boundaries, underestimated and belittled me, didn’t trust me by myself.

“It was only later that I realized he had just been trying to be a part of my life, and had no idea how to do it in a normal way. That he had just been worried about me, and didn’t want me to bite something that I couldn’t chew. That he had just been scared of me getting hurt.

“I didn’t realize it, see those things for what they actually were rather than how they seemed like, for the longest time. Because we didn’t talk, we just screamed at each other and then stormed out, making assumptions in our heads. Because we didn’t listen when we did talk, only waited for our turns to defend ourselves. Because we didn’t communicate our emotions with each other.

“I can’t tell you I will never yell at you. I can’t promise I will never storm out in anger, and only come back hours or days later, after I’ve managed to calm down. I know that if we have a relationship, there will be days where we will have fights similar to the ones I’ve had with Bruce. I know that we will have fights that are nothing like them too. I know that we’ll have fights, that there will be bad days. I can’t promise you that that won’t happen. And I don’t think you’d believe me if I did.

“But I can promise to not make the mistakes that my dad made with me. I can promise to try to be better than how he was with me. I can promise to listen to you and talk things through, after we’ve gotten the yelling out of our systems. I can promise to compromise about the things we disagree on, and solve the issues we will have together, as a team.

“I can’t promise to not hurt you Peter, because I know I will; but I can promise to do my best to fix it afterwards. I can also promise that I love you. I have since just a little while after we’ve met, and I probably will since the day that I die.

“No matter what our relationship evolves into, no matter if we’re having a bad day with fights and sobs, or a good one with laughter and smiles, even if I’m acting like an overprotective asshole, or you’re being a reckless teenager, no matter what happens; I will always love you. I will always love you, Peter. Nothing, nothing on this earth, can change that. Not even if you become the next Joker or something.” He gave a weak chuckle. “A broken mug sure as hell won’t.”

A choked off, cracking voice. “Really?”

Dick reached out and held onto a pair of smaller hands, looking into the teary eyes with as much intent and assurance as he could muster up. “Yes.”

A small body crashed into his, shuddering and clutching at him. He held back equally tightly, pressing a kiss to the brown curls. They smelled of flowers and chocolate, the shampoo Jason must’ve gotten for him a few days ago when they went out to hang out. It smelled nice; it fit him. At least, Dick thought so.

Chapter 15: Seriously, How Small Is This City? And How Big Is This Family? Why Is It Literally Impossible To Go A Week Without Meeting A New Bat Or Bat-Adjacent Person?

Summary:

It was all very shady, and Peter knew it. And now that he’d confirmed that the theories ranged from a teenage hook-up gone wrong, to a literal lab-grown clone; he understood how much he needed to tell them the truth.
Not only because he was already starting to slip up, and having trouble keeping track of the lies; but also, because they deserved to know. They treated him like he was a part of the family, they at least deserved to know where he came from.
And he needed to do it soon, too.
Before he got too attached. Accepting superpowers in a world where meta-humans existed, was not harder than not being homophobic or racist. Processing and accepting the concept of dimension travel, and learning that the latest addition to your family is actually not from this universe; was a whole other can of worms. And Peter didn’t know how Bruce ‘I’m Batman’ Wayne, or anyone else, was going to react to the truth.
He hoped it wouldn’t be too harshly.

Notes:

1. Okay, so this is like, way late, I know. But important shit has been going on in my life. For one, I’ve got a shit tone of projects and homework I need to complete. Okay, not that much homework and only one project, but the project is writing a 60 page story/book -in my native language too, which I am NOT good at writing in- ; and I have to study a LOT since I have a very important exam at the end of the next school year so the homework amount doesn’t really matter. And I have a book homework too. ALSO, on top of that, my country’s politic situation is going to shit, and there are so many protests and such going on currently. I haven’t personally joined one of them, for personal and age-related reasons, but I will be in a few relatively safe, school protests. It’s a real shit-show in the country right now, and it’s hard to keep writing in a situation like this. All that to say… I’m sorry. It took me this long to post this chapter. And the others might take even longer. But I am still not abandoning this story! I’ll just need a bit longer writing chapters. Assuming I don’t get a creative streak and just finish half of a chapter in one night or something :) So… Keep expecting the chapters, just… Not as often, maybe :)

2. Okay, so remember how I posted an age chart before? Or rather, answered a question on the comments about the ages of the characters. I decided to change Damian’s age. Originally, I’d made him 11. But I decided to add the DamiJon ship into my story, and thought it’d be weird to make an eleven-year-old kid try to date anyone, so I am changing that. And also the three year age gap is not nice in my opinion. So. Damian is fifteen, going on sixteen. And Jon is sixteen, going on seventeen. And they’re dating.

3. Btw, if anyone has a better name for the blue bird plushie Nightwing gave Peter a while ago -something better than Blue Wing- I’d be more than happy to consider :D Lord knows I’m not the best with names.

4. Also if you have any name recommendations for the Bat plushie -you’ll meet it this chapter-, I’d love to hear them as well. I don’t want a repeat of the Blue Wing Fiasco. Seriously, it’s the worst name I could've come up with.

Chapter Text

DAY 79: Saturday

Peter emptied his third box onto the book tray, and began sorting through them by their writers. The library had gotten a few dozens of donations last week, and Babs and the others had sorted through them over the weekdays.

With nothing better to do, Peter was now going through the ones deemed acceptable for the library by his coworkers; and putting them to their respective shelves.

He was starting his third box, the first two already done and dealt with; when the woman entered. She was in a pair of black skinny-jeans and a dark purple t-shirt, a silver necklace around her neck. She was typing something on her phone with one hand, and twirling a motorcycle key around a finger on her free one.

She looked up when she reached the front desk and looked around, looking for an employee. Or maybe looking for Babs specifically. Because that sure looked like Helena Bertinelli Jason had shown Peter a few days ago.

They locked eyes and the woman fell still, the twirling of the key stopped. Her eyes trailed over his face, and her brows started to draw together. He fidgeted under her gaze, looking around pointedly and frowning a bit after turning back to her; to try to hint at her that he was not comfortable being stared at like that. No such luck.

“Lena?” Babs called out as she wheeled over, and Peter sighed a sigh of relief when the piercing blue eyes finally left him and focused on the redhead.

“Hey Babs.”

“I didn’t know you were gonna stop by today.”

“Yeah, it came up last minute, didn’t have the chance to text you about it. By the time I was free enough for a message, I was already on my way here, so I thought I’d just tell you in person, and also say hi.”

“Night-business, then?”

“Yeah, yeah… But, uhm…” She threw a glance Peter’s way and Babs, of course, caught the movement.

“Peter?” She said. “Come with us to the back-room, will you? I need your help with something.”

“Of course, Babs.”

They went into the dingy, dimly-lit room and Babs closed and locked the door. She turned back to the woman in purple. “Ask away, he already knows pretty much everything, there is no taboo question.”

“Define ‘everything’.”

“He knows about our night-jobs, he knows how much he looks like Dick and why, and he knows about the extended members of our way-ward family, so he knows who you are. Jason showed him photos.”

“Okay. Let’s start with the second one. Clone?”

“Son.”

“Lab-grown?”

“We don’t know for sure, but the running theory is old affair.”

“Teenage hook-up?”

“To put it more bluntly, yes.”

“Damn.” Helena whistled. “And I thought Dick of all people would’ve been careful. But I guess Boy Blunder’s gotta blunder, huh?”

“This is the weirdest conversation I have ever witnessed.” Peter said, eyes going in between the two women. He pointedly ignored how everyone thought he was Dick’s real son, from an accident back in his teenage years.

He wasn’t. He was his counterpart’s son from an alternate universe where Dick was dead. He didn’t belong here.

“Sorry Peter,” Babs apologized. “Didn’t mean to act like you weren’t in the room.”

“No worries, can I just… join the conversation?”

“Of course!”

“So…” Helena drawled. “What about the first bit. Does he know who you are?” She received twin nods. “And Dick?” They nodded again. “And the others?” Again. “Does he know who I am?”

Peter’s mouth fell open. “You’re a vigilante too?!” He hissed, as quietly as his shock and excitement would allow him to be.

“Now he does.” Babs said dryly, addressing Helena. She then turned back to him. “Yes, Hon, she is. She’s the Huntress. You probably haven’t heard of her, and definitely never seen her; she’s not an official member of the Bat-family, and goes out of the city for missions and such very often.

“Not that the others don’t too; especially Dick with the Titans, Jason with the Outlaws and Tim with the YJ; but still, my point stands. Also, she likes the ambiguity and not being known or seen much. Kinda like Bruce, in that regard. She likes to make the criminals shiver with her presence.”

“Nice.” His retort won a smile from the woman in question.

“And lastly,” She said after a moment of pause. “Which photos did Jason show you? Because if it was something embarrassing, then he won’t live to see tomorrow.”

Peter laughed. “It was you with your bike –very cool bike by the way– but don’t worry, the photo wasn’t embarrassing at all, you looked very badass.”

“Good.” She nodded to herself. “Can’t have my nephew thinking I’m lame.” She whispered the last bit, but Peter heard her anyway. He smiled.

“You were saying something about an urgent business?” Babs hinted.

“Oh, yeah! I was over at Star City, doing a friend of mine a favor. And I came across some concerning stuff.”

“Elaborate.”

“Ugh, you sound like Bruce. Whatever. Sionis. I saw him trying to struck up deals with the local gangs and drug lords. Came across them as I was finishing up my business, and caught the end of the negotiations. So far, they seem to not have reached an agreement.”

“Black Mask in Star? That’s concerning.”

“Thought as much.”

“Have you figured out why?”

Helena gave a huff. “There is a possibility that he realized how much Hood frequents the city, and this is tied to that; but honestly, I’m not very sure. I mean, there is no palpable evidence indicating that, it’s just a what-if.

“But at the same time, why Star? Why not Metropolis? Or Central? Or literally anywhere else? Everyone knows Arrows don’t take kindly to criminals trying to set shop in their city, especially drug lords. So why there? Why not somewhere else? Somewhere quieter? Somewhere without superheroes?”

Peter began talking before his mind could catch up to him.

“I mean, isn’t it obvious? The Arrows don’t have powers. Black Mask is prideful, full of himself; but he isn’t stupid. And the fact that he gives you lot serious trouble leads me to believe that he’s actually competent.

“Why would he go to Metropolis or Central, and risk the wrath of the Supers or the Flashes; when Star is sitting right there, cozy under the protection of a family of bow-wielding madmen?

“He deals with the Bats on a weekly basis, and considering the fact that he isn’t in jail or dead right now, he hasn’t lost too terribly to you yet. Certainly not to the extent of getting caught or arrested.

“And the Arrows are objectively tamer and less dangerous than the Bats, and there are other operations running in the city already. So… Proof that criminal overlords and their empires can survive the city and its heroes. He has no reason to think that he wouldn’t be able to handle it.

“But someone like Superman or Flash, someone with super powers where Black Mask has only ever dealt with lunatics with cool gadgets and crazy training; can end him. He has no experience dealing with heroes with powers, he’d make a mistake. And a mistake in his field, no matter how small, could end his entire empire. Hell, it could end his life, jail isn’t even the worst option for him.

“And also, if he wants to upgrade his business or make more profit or whatever the hell he’s playing at, why would he choose a quiet city? He wants to sell stuff, doesn’t he? A city without superheroes is either a city that’s clean enough to not need them, or just doesn’t have enough crime rates to attract any attention.

“In the Squeaky-Clean-City Case, if their police force is good enough that they don’t need superheroes, then doesn’t that mean all the more danger for Black Mask? Like, a city where the police force is so good, the criminal overlords and gangs can’t survive for more than a few weeks or months; or a city that does have superheroes, but also criminals, despite the heroes’ best efforts?

“And for the Average-City-With-Normal-Crime-Rates Case, I’d say that maybe he has a more personal reason for Star, or some sort of special gain that he’s looking for by going there, rather than somewhere else. Star might simply be fitting his goals better, being a dirtier and more crime-ridden city than most others; despite the Arrows.

“But either case, I think this is more business centered, rather than harmful. Could be both, maybe; but… I don’t know, I don’t think so.” Peter finished his rant, snapping out of his analysis to find the two women staring at him with open mouths, shock, awe, and a little bit of concern evident on their faces. He winced.

“Or maybe it is for Hood. Mask might’ve realized how much he visits the city and wanted to try to find out or antagonize him over there too, or something like that. I wouldn’t know, I’m just a normal high-schooler.” Peter forced out a nervous laugh, and high-tailed it out of the room before either of the two shocked women could recover and produce a question. “Okay, bye!”

He got back to sorting the new donations, but eavesdropped into the back-room just in case, and out of curiosity. All he ended up hearing was a strangled “What the fuck.” from Helena, and a bit of shocked sputtering from Babs; before a lady came up to him to ask for help finding the book she was looking for, and he had to abandon the mission.

 

***

 

DAY 79: Saturday

Babs had closed the library and locked the doors a while ago, and had already left in a cab. It was just Peter’s luck that Dick was running late and it had started raining ten minutes ago.

He should’ve taken the redhead’s offer of just borrowing the spare key and waiting inside until Dick pulled up; but he hadn’t been able to look the woman in the eye for longer than two seconds since that disaster of an interaction with Helena. And thus, had felt too awkward to accept the offer, when it had been presented to him.

He sighed and cringed yet again when he replayed the moment in his mind, his cheeks taking a dusty pink color. Worse than the embarrassment of his disaster of an attempt of a cover for his slip-up –I’m just a normal high-schooler!– was the fact that it was a big slip-up. And not just a simple word or a sentence either, nine whole paragraphs of it.

He was getting too comfortable.

He needed to remember that the Bats didn’t know he was from a different dimension, or even that he used to be a vigilante. They didn’t know anything about his life, and not for a lack of trying on their part either. Which meant, they probably would be dissecting everything he said today, in their group chat, as soon as they could. Assuming they hadn’t already.

And Peter wasn’t even blaming them for it, really. He was supposed to be Dick’s son, at least they thought so, and they didn’t even know his ‘mother’s’ name. Let alone how or when he was conceived, why he had spider-based powers –he had told that to Hood when he’d first found out, but Peter was certain that no one really believed him, even though he had been telling the truth for a change that one time– or anything else about his life before he came to Gotham.

It was all very shady, and Peter knew it. And now that he’d confirmed that the theories ranged from a teenage hook-up gone wrong, to a literal lab-grown clone; he understood how much he needed to tell them the truth.

Not only because he was already starting to slip up, and having trouble keeping track of the lies; but also, because they deserved to know. They treated him like he was a part of the family, they at least deserved to know where he came from.

And he needed to do it soon, too.

Before he got too attached. Accepting superpowers in a world where meta-humans existed, was not harder than not being homophobic or racist. Processing and accepting the concept of dimension travel, and learning that the latest addition to your family is actually not from this universe; was a whole other can of worms. And Peter didn’t know how Bruce ‘I’m Batman’ Wayne, or anyone else, was going to react to the truth.

He hoped it wouldn’t be too harshly.

A car honk snapped him out of it.

He looked up and saw Dick waving at him through the window, gesturing at him to hurry up; and Damian looking unimpressed as ever at the backseat, looking at his phone. He jogged up to the car.

“Ugh, I am so sorry we’re late Peter, we got help up in traffic. And now you’re all wet and cold because you had to wait in the rain while it was pouring. Oh God, I am so sorry-”

“Relax, Dick, it’s fine. I’m fine. It’s just water, I’m okay.”

“Tt. Parker is right, Richard. It is just water, no need to get concerned.”

“Damian, be nice! He could get sick.”

“Uhm… No. I couldn’t. I don’t get sick; enhanced healing, remember?”

Dick paused and just stared at him blankly through the review mirror for a moment, before sputtering out, “That doesn’t matter.”

“Whatever you say, Boss.”

From then on, the ride went smoothly and mostly quietly; the only sound in the car being the radio playing ‘White Girl Music’ and Dick humming along to it. (It seemed to be a Wayne thing, first Jason now Dick.) Peter was staring out the window and watching the road; and Damian was texting with someone, and smiling down at his phone.

Peter, having never seen Damian actually smile at anything other than his pets and occasionally Dick, was shocked and couldn’t help but peek at the phone just a little bit. He didn’t know what he was expecting –maybe animal photos– but all he saw was plain old messages. And the contact-name, Jon.

He didn’t go as far as to read the texts of course, since he wouldn’t want anyone reading his messages –although he was pretty sure the Bats wouldn’t have such moral dilemmas about reading his texts if the roles were reversed– but he did catch a few smiley faces, a pink heart, and a ‘Beloved’ in the mix of texts; and noped right out of there.

Damian having a boyfriend or a fling –though Peter would’ve guessed a boyfriend both because of the nature of the pet-name, and also because of that soft little smile on his face– was absolutely none of his business, and he was not going to get involved or get caught staring.

He thought Damian liked him to a degree, or at least didn’t hate him, but he wasn’t looking to test that theory, and especially not in a way that he just simply knew would fail. And also, even if Damian liked him a little bit, it probably wouldn’t be enough to protect Peter from neither his wrath nor his katana if he got caught peeking at his personal messages.

So, he just… turned around and kept staring outside.

He wondered if anyone else knew Damian had a boyfriend.

 

***

 

DAY 79: Saturday

“Here we are.” Dick said, parking the car and taking off his seatbelt. Peter and Damian followed suit, and they all got out of the car. “First order of business, is the pet-shop; Maple needs her own toys. Then we’ll get Peter some new clothes, and after that, we’re getting me a new mug and also some markers. And at last, we’re closing the evening with a desert of your choice. How does that sound?”

“Perfect!”

“Tt, acceptable.”

They followed Dick’s list to a T; they went to the pet-shop first.

Peter was fine picking up a few mouse plushies or a small ball, and calling it a day; but with Damian ‘Animal Lover’ Wayne as a shopping buddy, that was unfortunately not possible. They started with picking out a new packet of cat food, taking 10 kgs of it. Then three different packets of different fragranced cat litters, and a brand-new collar and a leash.

After the ‘necessities’ were handled, Damian finally allowed them to move onto the toys. They got at least five different catnip-ed balls and mouses, and then another dozen of normal ones. Damian also insisted on purchasing steps on the internet, to create a playing field for their cats and also to allow them to discover the higher parts of the rooms they liked to roam.

Peter and Dick, of course, had no real say in the matter; and just nodded along at whatever the kid said.

When they were finally done with the pet-shop almost two hours later, Dick shoved them into the first decent clothing shop he could find with a strained smile on his face, and asked them to look around.

Damian declared that this shop was beneath his standards, and refused to look at anything. All the easier for Dick, Peter thought, as the man let Damian wait for them outside and gave his whole attention to him. “So, let’s start with the needs. What is a piece of clothing that you need, but don’t have?”

“I’m pretty sure the Manor has everything I can ask for. I mean, I’m probably wearing you guys’ old stuff, mostly, but even so. T-shirts, sweatpants, trousers, there’s at least one of everything in there. So, no needs.”

“Okay. Then let’s move on to the next category, wants. What do you want to wear?”

Peter tried to give an answer; he really did! But came up blank. “I- I’m not sure.”

“What’s your favorite color?”

Peter had difficulty finding an answer again. “B-Blue?”

“You aren’t sure?” Dick asked, his head tipping to the side.

“I just- It’s been a while since I got anything for myself, you know? It’s usually just food and water, and occasionally whatever warm clothing I could find and afford. Tim, Steph and Duke took me out a few times, and got me some stuff. But…”

“I understand. And Jason would even better, he used to be a street kid before Bruce adopted him. And he still is, in a way. You can get the kid out of the Crime Alley, but not the Crime Alley out of the kid.

“And I wasn’t a very delightful little kid to be around, when I was around 10-12, believe it or not. The first few months after my parents’ death were rough; I ended up in juvie. I wanted to find and kill the man who took them from me. Well, the point of this story is, I also wasn’t in a very good position mentally or emotionally, for those first few months. It’s going to be alright; you’ll remember your favorite color. Eventually.”

“…Okay.”

“How about we just go around and look at things. Just pick anything that looks or feels interesting. Okay?”

Peter nodded, beginning to walk around. Most things didn’t really look that interesting to him, just articles of clothing that probably wouldn’t fit him very well, or feel good on his skin. Then he felt a pull in his chest, towards one of the sweatshirts. It was a deep, dark green; standing out against all the other stuff in the shop, in Peter’s eyes.

He went over and looked over it; the fabric soft and smooth in his hands, the green even richer up-close. He realized with clarity that the pull in his chest was his spider-senses. As always, they knew him better than he did, and picked good material for nesting. Peter smiled at the excitement his inner spider was feeling at the face of such a good clothe, and picked the sweatshirt up.

“That’s a winner?”

“Hm.” Peter hummed, face pressed against the green fabric and a shy smile on his lips.

Dick gave a chuckle. “Okay then. Let’s keep looking, one sweatshirt won’t be enough. And after we’re done with picking out stuff for you, we also need to get some merch too. From all the heroes of Gotham, but especially Nightwing.”

Peter giggled. “Okay, whatever you say, Boy Wonder.”

Dick beamed at him.

At the end of their shopping spree, they’d gotten Peter the green sweatshirt he’d found, and also one purple shirt, a pair light blue sweatpants, and a pair of black ripped jeans. And a red jacket.

After they were done with those, Dick took Peter to a different shop to get him some merch. A tracksuit, a cardigan and a pair of socks from Batman; a t-shirt, a hoodie and a jacket from Red Hood; a pair of sweatpants, a t-shirt and a beanie from Red Robin; a cardigan and a pair of gloves from Spoiler; a hoodie, a pair of sweats and a scarf from Black Bat; a jumper and a cardigan from Signal; a t-shirt and a pair of sweatpants from Robin; and a cardigan and a buff from Oracle.

But he got the most from Nightwing. Dick picked out so many black and blue things for him, Peter was drowning in the blue bird logo by the time they were ready to pay. Tracksuits, sweatshirts, sweatpants, coats, scarfs, beanies, gloves, socks, cardigans… Dick got him one of everything that the shop had in Nightwing blue.

And Peter wasn’t exactly complaining about that.

He liked it. Liked that Dick was murmuring under his breath about being his own son’s favorite, dammit. Liked that he knew the family would keep track of which ones he wore the most and turn it into a challenge. Liked that he already knew the second the others learned that Dick was filling his wardrobe with NW merch, they’d be getting him loads of their own merch too.

He liked being a part of the Bats.

When they were finally done with clothes shopping, Dick took them to a bench next to a fountain. “Our last stop before dessert, and then we can have all the sugar we want. Peter, there’s an IKEA right behind you, it’s a bit small but will do. I want you to pick out a mug for me, the only requirement is that it needs to have enough space on itself for doodles.

“And Damian? I want you to find some of those vegan markers you were talking about. Also from IKEA, it should have them. Here’s fifty bucks each.” He said, handing the money to them. “We’ll meet back in here in half an hour. Okay?” After receiving a nod from them each, Dick left, and Damian marched right into the store.

Peter, following his lead, first pocketed the money given to him, and then went ahead to find the mugs section and began looking around. There were many Nightwing mugs, with beautiful designs of blue birds.

For some reason, none of them seemed good enough to Peter.

The other mug had been a Nightwing mug, because Bruce had wanted to tell Dick something. He had used the gift as a truce offering, as a way to tell his son that he approved and that he was proud. It had had a meaning.

And a decade had passed since then.

Finding the exact same mug wasn’t going to be enough. Peter needed to find a new mug, that would hold a new meaning. If he wanted it to be even half as special as the old one, he was going to have to make it special. Or else it’d just be a repairment of the other one.

He walked past the merchandise mugs and kept walking down the aisle. He looked around, trying to lock his eyes onto a good one. He didn’t have something specific that he was looking for, so he was just walking around aimlessly and hoping to come across a good one.

It took him a few minutes, before he came across a real candidate. Though Peter wasn’t sure how good of an idea it’d be to buy that specific mug.

On the shelf, between the birthday mugs and the pun mugs; stood a loner. Someone must’ve picked it up with the intention of buying it, and then changed their minds and left it there.

The mug was light blue, almost white. Light enough to not mess with the colors of the markers Damian was picking out, but blue enough for it to be recognizable and make sense because of the receiver.

On the mug, there was a single sentence written. Small enough that there was plenty of space for doodles, but not too small that the sentence would be overlooked.

In pristine hand-writing and navy color, the sentence read; World’s Okayest Dad.

The mug was perfect for Peter’s purpose, and fitted Dick’s only criteria. It also fitted the Nightwing theme, even if it was only a little thorough the coloring of the mug. But the sentence itself was causing Peter to hesitate.

World’s Okayest Dad.

Was he though? Was Dick his dad? Did Dick really feel that way? Did Peter feel that way? Was Dick willing to treat Peter as a son? Was Peter ready to accept Dick as his dad? Would it even count if they weren’t even from the same universe?

The ‘Okayest’ bit was making it to be a bit of a joke, so it probably wouldn’t be taken too seriously. But him and Dick’s relationship was new and fragile enough that the ‘Dad’ part was still making him hesitate. What if it made things weird between them? What if it was too soon for such gifts or titles?

On the other hand, Dick had said that a broken mug wouldn’t change his feelings about him. (That conversation had contained much more than that, but to not stop functioning at an IKEA mugs section, Peter was not going to think about that.) So, it was probably safe to assume a bad gift probably wouldn’t either. And even if it made things awkward it’d probably blow off in a few days. Probably.

Would it though?

What to do, what to do?

Peter took in a deep breath, closed his eyes… and let his instincts decide.

They hadn’t let him down yet –not after he’d learned how to tune in to them anyways– and he was hoping they wouldn’t this time either. This was an important matter, albeit not life-threatening, so Peter was fairly confident that his spider senses wouldn’t slack off too badly.

A tingling feeling spread around in his chest, his inner spider trying to decide what to do. Then it suddenly stopped for an entire moment; before picking up more persistently than before. A warmth joined the tingling, and Peter felt his lips twitching up.

He opened his eyes to be holding the mug in his hands, and let himself give a small chuckle. A direct answer then. Good. “Ladies and gentlemen,” He murmured to himself. “We have a winner.”

He checked his watch to see that it’d been twenty-three minutes already, and quickly went to pay. Damian was waiting for him when he got back to the meeting spot, with a package in his hands. Dick was nowhere to be seen yet. Perfect.

“Can I have the blue marker?” Peter asked, holding out his hand and taking the mug out of the bag he’d showed it in.

“Tt. Richard wants to be present for the doodles, Parker.”

“I’ll just add the Nightwing logo.”

Damian stared at him; one eyebrow lifted in clear judgement. “It doesn’t have a Nightwing logo? What mug did you buy him, a Batman one? Honestly, Parker-”

“Just give me the marker, Damian!” Peter snapped, his cheeks coloring. It was nobody’s business what mug he’s picked out for Dick.

Until it was their turn to draw on it anyways.

Damian scoffed, clicking his tongue again; but handed over the blue marker without any more commentary, the closest shade to Nightwing blue in the pack of sharpies. Good.

Peter took it and first tried to draw the logo on a piece of paper. When he saw that he was mostly successful, he turned to the mug and drew the blue bird on it. It was a small thing, right under the sentence, taking up little to no space.

But it looked like it belonged there, like it had always been there and always would be. Like the mug had been made incomplete by not having it on itself before.

Peter gave a triumph grin when he was done, and began wrapping up the mug with some wrapping paper; after chucking the marker back at Damian. The boy caught it easily, and tried to peek at the mug when he was putting the blue marker back into its packet. But Peter blocked his view with his body, it wouldn’t be that easy.

A few minutes later, Dick arrived with packages of his own. “Sorry, late again. There was a long line.”

“Whatcha got there?” Peter asked, his head tipping to the side as it usually did when he got curious and excited.

Dick gave a sly grin. “That’s a surprise. No opening the gifts until we get back home.” He extended them to him and Damian.

“Gifts? For us?”

“Tt. You just love stating the obvious, don’t you Parker? Richard is giving them to us, obviously they’re for us.”

Peter just sighed and took the suspiciously light package; it was probably his fault for not letting Damian see the mug anyways. He supposed he deserved the boy being snappish and cranky.

“If we’re not allowed to open them ‘till we get back home, then you’re not allowed to open the mug until then either.” He told Dick.

The man wasted no time giving a dramatic squawk. “What? No! Peter, please…”

Peter giggled at the theatrics and the exaggerated puppy-dog eyes. “No, and that is my final answer. Now, I seem to remember you promising us some ice cream.”

“Ugh! Fine, I won’t open it until we get back to the Manor either. And are you sure about ice cream, because I just saw this new donut place on the way here, and…”

Peter took a glance at Damian, who seemed to have perked up when he heard the word ‘donut’, and gave the biggest grin he could manage.

“Donuts!”

“Alright then, donuts it is! This way.” And with that, Dick began marching down the way he’d come from; Peter and Damian following after him.

 

***

 

DAY 79: Saturday

Peter had refused to let Dick carry his stuff, but had failed at saying no to Alfred and his risen eyebrow; so now he was carrying only the gift Dick had bought him and was on his way to the living room along with him and Damian, while Alfred took his bags to his room.

The others were all doing their own thing, when they arrived at the room. Duke, Steph and Jason were playing a video game on the TV; occupying the wide sofa completely. Cass was drawing something in her sketch-book, perched on a chair by the table behind the couch. Tim had his laptop open, next to her. And Bruce was solving a crossword puzzle on the armchair next to the trio.

All eyes turned to Peter, Dick and Damian when they entered the room.

“Finally!” Steph exclaimed, her controller laying forgotten next to her already. “We’ve been waiting for you for ages.”

“You’ve… You’ve been waiting for us?” Peter couldn’t help but ask. They’ve been waiting for them? Why would they wait for them? And all together too?

“Yes?”

“Why?”

“To see the mug and draw on it, in one short hour without making Dick run around like a headless chicken to try to get doodles from all of us in the upcoming days? Babs isn’t here right now, because she has more important shit to do; but Dick will pop by the library sometime next week, to get her drawing as well.”

“Wait… We’re opening the mug now? Together?” Peter asked, panicking a little.

“Not before your gifts.” Dick answered, tapping at the package in his hands. “Go on, Damian already opened his.”

Sure enough, the Stabby Robin was holding a very soft looking Stag plushie and failing at biting back his loopy smile. Ah. More plush animals. Well, you could never have too many of those, Peter supposed. He opened his own.

And his jaw fell open.

A jet-black, gray eyed, enormous bat plushie exited the wrapping paper; and fitted right into his arms. He couldn’t resist hugging the thing close. The toy was incredibly soft and smelled of strawberries. Its claws were just a tad bit harder than the rest of it, and its wings were wide and heavy like a blanket. Smaller, of course. It was perfect.

 “I know that you already have a spider plushie, courtesy of Cass. And I gave you a blue bird myself.”

Peter nodded. “Blue Wing and Natasha.”

“Natasha?” Cass signed. “I thought you liked Mrs. Widow? Why change?”

“Oh, I haven’t changed her name.”

“So, it’s Mrs. Natasha Widow then?” Jason asked, raising an eyebrow at him.

Peter just smiled. “Something like that.” Then he turned back at Dick, expecting him to continue. But the man was staring at his sister, who had her eyes narrowed on Peter. She stared for a long moment, before speaking up. “Spider niece?”

And then there was cacophony.

Most of the attendee shrieked a “What?!”, Bruce choked on the coffee he was sipping, and Steph straight up choked on air. Peter rushed to deny and explain.

“No! No, no, no, no; Miss Natasha isn’t my sister or anything! She’s just… someone I know. A-A friend of Tony’s. She just had the moniker Black Widow, and when you named the spider plushie after that species… it just reminded me of her. Similar to if I had a hawk plushie, I’d name him Clint.”

“Clint?” Tim questioned.

Cass cut in before Peter could speak up and dig himself a deeper hole. “Natasha spider like you?”

“No, not spider. Maybe genetically altered, but definitely not like me.” Maybe like Steve… They had made his spider-senses tinge in a similar way; different from each other obviously, but similar enough that Peter was fairly sure that there was more to it than them just being extremely skilled and deathly dangerous when they wanted to be.

“Then why Black Widow?”

Peter hesitated; he wasn’t sure if telling them was a good idea. He knew how the Bats saw murder, and Natasha Romanoff had never hesitated at pulling the trigger when she agreed with the kill order; even after switching sides. At least Tony had said so, and Peter had seen enough to know that he wasn’t lying.

But at the same time, they valued change and character growth; so maybe it was okay to tell? Like, it wasn’t like the woman was still alive, or even in this dimension. It didn’t matter what the Bats knew, they wouldn’t be able to affect her or her memory in any way either case. Maybe he should just come out with it…

But it turned out that the choice wasn’t up to him anyways.

“Because she’s deadly.” Cass whispered in the quiet room, her dark eyes trained on Peter, seeing way more than he wanted her to.

“Yes.” He answered even though it wasn’t a question.

“What?!” Dick asked, panic evident in his voice. “Deadly? Peter. Are you- Are you alright? How do you know her? What do you mean ‘deadly’? Has she ever hurt you?”

“No, no! She’s not dangerous! I mean, she’s absolutely dangerous, but not like that! I promise she’d never hurt me.”

“How do you know that?” Tim asked, laptop open once again, fingers tapping away on a rapid speed.

“Because she’s dead.” Peter spat out.

The typing stopped.

Natasha and Tony had been friends, close friends, the type of friends that you couldn’t just cut off after one bad fight. Even after the Civil War, they’d stayed in contact. She hadn’t done what Steve Rogers had; his actions had been on another level completely. She hadn’t been that hard to forgive for Tony. And he had. After a bit of time. And Peter had been there when that had happened.

They hadn’t seen each other much; Tony hadn’t been seeing her much either at that time (and hadn’t had the chance to further better their relationship later, because Thanos had happened).

But Spider-Man had worked with the Black Widow a few times and even hang out with her outside of the costume once or twice; Hawkeye joining them on one beautiful occasion. They’d made a good team too, in Peter’s opinion; the spiders webbing together.

What he had lacked in technique and expertise, he had completed with his instincts and sixth sense; and what she had lacked in superpowers, she had completed with her skills and efficiency.

And yes, they’d only worked together for all of five or so times, but it’d still been fun. He still wished to this day that they could’ve had more time together. But at the same time, who hadn’t he wished that about?

So, yes. He was sure that she wouldn’t hurt him, let alone kill him.

“Look, she had a past, she was a friend of Tony’s, and had I gotten to spend a bit more time with her; she might’ve become… more… to me. But that’s neither here nor there. I just-” He gave a huff. “I was just honoring her. Can we not talk about this?”

Grieving had no end after all.

Peter felt the Bats sharing looks over his head, but ignored it for the sake of trying to close the discussion. After a long minute, Dick finally spoke up; voice forcedly cheery and awkward; but at least they were trying to follow his request so there was that.

“Anyways. So, uhm… I knew you had other plushies, but not a bat one, so… I took it upon myself to get you one. You can name this one yourself.”

Peter gave a small chuckle. “Thanks. I’ll find a name later.”

A moment passed in silence, everyone still thinking about the earlier conversation. “Blue Wing?” Duke asked then. “For a blue bird plushie? Seriously? Couldn’t you come up with literally any other name?”

“Shut up!” Peter groaned. “I couldn’t come up with anything, so I just called him Blue Wing. So what?! Let me know if you come up with anything better, Signal.”

“Hey! What’s wrong with Signal, it’s a badass name!”

“No, it is not, Duke. It just isn’t. Do you know what ‘signal’ is associated in most people’s brains? Turn signals. Cars. Traffic. That’s the bell your name rings in my brain. And most of the population’s too. You could’ve picked light-related names, or even shadow-related names; but you went with an engine-related one. Amazing, really.”

“Fuck off.” Was Duke’s only comeback. The others snickered.

“Language.” Alfred said, gliding into the room.

“Sorry Alfred.”

“Where is it anyways?” Steph asked. “Blue Wing? I’ve been to your room a bunch of times; I’ve never seen it.”

“Oh… Oh! It must still be at the stationery, along with the rest of my stuff. Assuming someone didn’t break in and steal anything, of course. It’s been a crazy week; I’ve completely forgotten that they were still there.”

“Yeah, us too.” Dick murmured to himself.

“How about this,” Jason started. “I’ll drop you off and pick you up from the library tomorrow. So, how about on the way back, we make a detour and get your stuff? Hm? Does that work?”

“Sure! Thanks, Jason.”

“No problem, kiddo.”

“Now it’s mug time!” Steph hollered, doing a little jig. With every passing moment Peter spent in her presence, he was getting more and more convinced that she was just a Mabel Pines reincarnate.

“Do we have to do it now?” He tried. He had literally brought this on himself; but in his defense, he had hoped that Dick would open the mug when he was alone, and the others would get to see it gradually, one by one, when it was their turn to draw on it.

He hadn’t counted on it being a full-house bonding experience.

“I’m sure you picked out a good mug, Peter; if that’s what you’re worried about.” Bruce said. “No need to be anxious. Go on Dick, open it.”

But Dick didn’t reach for the wrapping paper. He turned to him, with a question in his eyes; and began waiting.

Peter held the eye contact for a moment, before huffing out a breath. “Ugh, what the hell, they’ll see sooner or later anyways, just open it.”

“You sure?”

“Do it before I give in to the urge to flee, please!”

“Dude, you’re making a big deal out of nothing. Seriously. Worst case scenario, the mug is ugly. So what? It’s not the end of the world, just a simple… mug…” Duke broke off as he realized Dick had gone completely still. “Dick? Are you okay?”

“That’s not a Nightwing mug. Does it say something on it?” Steph asked excitedly, trying to peek at the writing on the mug from where she was sitting at.

Dick was still not moving.

“Chum? Are you going to show us the mug?”

That seemed to manage to break the trance Dick was in, and the man slowly turned the mug around in his hands and held it up for everyone to see.

A silence fell over the room.

Peter felt like he might combust.

“World’s Okayest Dad.” Jason read out loud after a long, long moment of silence; a smile stretching against his lips. “Well, it’s a bit of a cliché one, but certainly not as disastrous as it could’ve been. Definitely doesn’t warrant this level of stress.” He nudged Peter playfully.

“Yeah! Yeah, no, it’s good.” Tim agreed, maybe a tad too quickly and higher-pitched than usual. That was okay. Peter had thought that they’d freak out way more, to be honest. “Pretty sure we got one of those for Bruce at some point, by the way.” He added as an afterthought. “But it’s probably long broken.”

“I’ll break it tomorrow if it isn’t.” Steph said cheerfully. “There can only be one of a Special Nightwing Doodle Mug.”

“Is that what we’re calling it now?” Duke asked, teasing. “That’s a mouthful. And don’t even suggest SNDM or something, that is way worse.”

“I think we can shorten it to Doodle Mug.”

“That is subpar at best, I will not be calling it that.”

“Come on Dami, loosen up, live a little.”

“Do not call me that Drake.”

“Jon calls you that all the time, you never bitch about it when it’s him.”

Screams rose and a furious growl cut through them.

“Damian! Put that knife away!” Bruce shouted over the noise.

Peter and Dick still hadn’t moved an inch.

“So…” Peter started, when he couldn’t stay silent anymore; the rest of the room still yelling at each other and trying to get in between Tim and Damian before either of them got seriously injured. “Do you like it?”

Dick kept staring at the mug.

“I got it because I know that the last one had a meaning behind it, like it wasn’t a Batman mug or a Robin mug or a normal mug. It was a custom-made Nightwing mug, and it meant something.

“So, I tried to find a mug that’d mean something to you now, because I thought that this whole thing wasn’t just to replace the old mug, it was also to… Upgrade it, maybe? Or, rather, update it. Yeah, update it.” He was rambling. He knew he was rambling. But much like a crashing truck, there was very little he could do to stop it.

“So, I walked around the aisle, trying to find something that’d be meaningful for your life now, and… Well, you don’t really have insecurities about your hero-persona anymore, so I didn’t get a merch mug; but… we just had a kind of emotional talk about this whole father-son thing last week, and… I don’t know, it felt appropriate to buy this one.

“Also, it’s a pun mug and you like puns. And since it’s a pun, things turning awkward has a lower probability; and I don’t even know why that was a part of my decision, really, I just ruined the whole ‘not making it awkward’ thing by simply bringing it up in my ramble, so it was for nothing anyways. And I-”

“Peter.” Dick cut in, a heavy hand landing on his shoulder. Then he smiled. “I love it.”

That was it? Just a single sentence, three words? That was all he was getting, after that whole ramble? Just that much? As if that was enough?

“Really?”

“Yeah.”

And maybe it was.

Peter smiled back.

“Even though the joke is very unoriginal.”

He groaned. “Ugh, I know it isn’t original, you don’t have to rub it in my face!”

Dick laughed. “Hey, Robins!” He yelled at Tim and Damian. “Cut it out!” The boys didn’t listen to him, continuing to tumble on the ground despite their siblings’ and Bruce’s best attempts at pulling them apart. Honestly, those two. But there was no blood yet, so Peter thought they weren’t actually trying to hurt each other.

“I’m counting, and the ones who aren’t sitting on that table when I reach three, are not drawing on this mug for at least 30 days. And then every extra second is another week.” Steph and Duke immediately ran over and sat down. “One,” Cass jumped over the sofa and landed in a chair, Bruce choosing the longer route to run around it before falling into a seat himself. “Two.”

Tim and Damian were no longer thrashing on the floor. They ran over and leaped just as Dick said “Three.” landing on two of the four empty seats expertly. Right next to each other too. Peter was starting to think that their extremely violent but surprisingly blood-less fights were actually just a weird ritual of them showing affection for each other. Through kicks and punches.

“We’re sat.” Tim panted. “We’re sat.”

“The markers are in the yellow packaging, Richard. Bring them over so that we can began drawing. And please bring Artemis with you.”

Dick smiled and reached for the package and the plushie both, nudging Peter along as he walked to the table. Peter went willingly.

“You already named the deer?” Steph asked.

Damian rose his nose in the air and sniffed once. “Of course. I am not in the habit of discarding important chores.”

“I’ll remind that to you next time you refuse a med-check.” Dick murmured. “Why Artemis?”

“I do not believe you to be so ignorant, Richard. Especially since Artemis is also one of Todd’s best friends’ name.”

Dick just shrugged his shoulders. “Some things come in from one ear and exit the other, Dami. Come on, tell us.”

“Well, Artemis is the Greek goddess of chastity, hunting and the moon. But since the Ancient Greeks considered the meaning of being a ‘virgin’ as being unmarried, ergo not being with a man, a lot of people also consider her to be the goddess of lesbians also, in this age. She runs the Wild Hunt; made up of virgin, immortal, young girls. They can only die if they fall in battle. And her sacred animal is deer, so that’s why I named the stag I was gifted, after her.”

Duke whistled. “Damn. That’s a good name. And that’s a pretty cool goddess.”

“Of course she is, she runs a wild hunt of lesbians!” Steph shrieked. “Right up my alley! How can I sign up?” Cass gave her a kiss on the cheek.

“Tt. You’d need an invitation from her.”

“Alright, cut the chit-chat.” Jason drawled. “Let’s start doodling.”

“Yes.”

“Who wants to go first?” Dick asked.

“I think Peter should, since he was the one who bought the mug.”

Everyone turned to look at him. “Uhm… Sure, if it’s okay with you guys.”

“Of course it is!”

“Don’t be silly.”

“What colors do you want?”

Peter smiled; he had already practiced what he was going to draw, wanting to make sure he wouldn’t fuck it up when he was drawing on the mug. “Red, blue and black; please.”

“Coming right up.”

Chapter 16: Welp, Turns Out I'm A Better Vigilante Stalker Than Red Robin. Who Knew?

Summary:

“Okay. Couple questions though. You said the main eight, I’m guessing that means Duke counts too? He’s the day shift after all.”
“He will. But Babs won’t, Bruce will.”
“Okay, and the limit is two?”
“Yes.”
“What will I get when I pass it?”
“If you manage to get two photos of us, without asking us for them by the way, you’ll be hidden; I’ll… I’ll buy you something. Whatever you want, no matter how expensive. As long as it’s in my budget, I’ll buy it.”
“And will there be a time stamp on that?”
“No, you can ask for anything anytime. But if I go broke in a few years, then you’ll have to ask for something in my budget then, which means it’s your risk to take.”
“He has the Drake fortune on top of access to the Wayne fortune, right?” Peter stage-whispered at Duke.
“Yes.”
“I think I’ll take my chances, Timbo.”

Notes:

The Few Things;

1. First of all, I had actually planned on making this fic private after this chapter. With Ao3 being scraped and our stories being stolen by AI, I was a hundred percent ready to turn the fic private. But then Ao3 won and their data got erased from the AI and I want my story to reach as many people as possible, so I probably won't do that. Give me your opinions on the matter in the comments, and if people agree that I should do it anyways, just to be extra safe in the future, get ready for the fic to turn private in a week or so. You can download it if you want, and getting a membership doesn't typically take longer than a month or two, so considering my publishing ratio, you might even get a membership before I post the next chapter.

2. This whole chapter consists of two interactions this time, and both of them literally sneaked up on me. They weren't planned in the draft, it got longer AGAIN. Honestly, the first one was planned, in a completely different way, and I thought it'd take like 3-5 pages to wrap up. It stretched out to 18 pages and then caused the next 10 paged interaction. So... I hope you enjoy it, this one has only one flavor :)

Chapter Text

DAY 82: Tuesday

“Wow! You took these photos?!” Peter asked excitedly, awed thoroughly. He was hanging off of Duke, leaning onto Tim and looking over his shoulder into the black metal box the raven was holding. Inside, were dozens of pictures; all featuring the Bats.

Steph snickered. “Yeah, Timmy used to be a real stalker. He’d follow Batman and Robin around, and sometimes even Nightwing and the Titans too; taking their photos and being creepy.”

“I was not being creepy!” Tim squawked. “I was just being an over-excited fan! I never did anything that’d endanger or hurt anyone, vigilante or civilian. I just found the Bats fascinating and amazing so I followed them around, that is not creepy.”

“It kind of is, Tim.” Duke said, apologetic but still siding with Steph.

“I don’t know…” Peter murmured to himself. “For a guy who had never been taught how to properly interact with people, he actually picked a pretty good alternative to just talking to them. He could’ve gone with something much more harmful. Taking pictures and nitpicking their past isn’t that bad.”

Steph gave a dramatic gasp, though Peter thought that she wasn’t doing it just for the theatrics this time. “Are you serious right now?”

“Yeah, sure, why not.” Peter answered absently, not bothering to look up from the pictures. “Though there is a good chance that I’m just salivating at these shots. Dude, these are incredible! Like- The angle and the lighting!

“How are they so clear, did you sell your soul to the devil to get these shots at night or something?! How’d you do this? Which lenses did you use? What brand is your camera? I mean, it has to be a rich person brand, but still, I want to know!”

Tim stared at him for a long moment, a small smile stretching against his lips. “You’re into photography?!”

“Yes!”

“Oh no…” Steph and Duke murmured at the same time, ignored by both boys. They were busy discussing more important stuff.

“How’d you get into it?”

“My parents bought me my first camera when I was seven. It was one of the few hobbies they approved of. And then I just fell in love with it, ya know? You?”

“I took photos for a one of the newspapers in Queens. My Aunt and Uncle were both working, but we needed the extra cash so I went to the agency and they gave me a rundown camera and told me to run where the screaming was coming from. Of course, it wasn’t legal since I was only thirteen, but we made it work. They gave me the camera and I took care of it like my life depended on it.”

“Wow, okay, yours is way sadder.”

“Nah, it’s fine, I enjoyed it a lot to be honest. And it actually did help with the bills too, I made good money with some of my shots. More than just pocket money.”

“What did you usually catch?”

“Crimes. Afterwards, or right when they were happening sometimes. My job wasn’t to intervene, it was to catch a shot that’d be put with the article, so I’d just stay out of sight and take pictures.

“Sometimes, I caught a few faces too. I’d sell them to cops. They knew the deal, they knew that I needed the money, so they’d give me ten or fifteen bucks in a handshake and I’d mail them the photos out of ‘generosity’. I would’ve done it for free too, but… Well. We really did need the money back then.

“And it’s not like the better few of the crooked cops couldn’t spare a few bucks for a kid like me to solve a case or two. I’d risk my life for some of those photos, it’s only fair someone coughed up for them, whether the News Agency or the NYPD.”

“Damn. Which crimes did you usually go after?”

Peter stopped to think for a moment, trying to measure what he should say. He had taken those types of photos, and sold some of them to the police; but then he’d gotten bitten and the News Agency had decided that his shots of Spider-Man were more important and deserved to be pricier than the rest, so he had stuck to them.

“Robberies and muggings sometimes, car accidents, assault. That sort of stuff.” He said, feeling out of place lying. It had been a while since he had had to sensor his past while talking to his friends. “And the odd vigilantes.” He added after a moment.

“You guys had vigilantes?”

“Yeah, sometimes a guy or a gal would pop up for a few weeks, before disappearing again, having quitted. I’d run into them the most. I obviously didn’t sell anything that’d compromise anyone, but I did try to get the costume details. It was always fun, critiquing their fashion choices.” He chuckled to himself. There. The truth, wrapped around a lie smooth enough not to be obvious or trip him in the future.

It was only a half-lie anyways; he was only hiding the Spider-Man part of the Hero-Photoing business. There had been a few others during his time, popping up for a few weeks or months before the job got too much for them and they quitted. Peter Parker took their photos too, along with Spider-Man’s.

“You ran after the vigilantes, you say.” Tim repeated, tone blank, looking at Steph and Duke pointedly. “Do you think you could get our photos too?”

Peter stared for a moment, stunned.

Then a smile grew on his face. “Wanna bet?”

Tim went right to business. “In between the main eight, I don’t think you can get two photos of us. But if you come across the Bat-Adjacents, you can immortalize them too, I’ll caount them. No rogues, I don’t want you having any causation to go after them. And no civilians. And no asking the others for help, only we and Babs will know.”

“Okay. Couple questions though. You said the main eight, I’m guessing that means Duke counts too? He’s the day shift after all.”

“He will. But Babs won’t, Bruce will.”

“Okay, and the limit is two?”

“Yes.”

“What will I get when I pass it?”

If you manage to get two photos of us, without asking us for them by the way, you’ll be hidden; I’ll… I’ll buy you something. Whatever you want, no matter how expensive. As long as it’s in my budget, I’ll buy it.”

“And will there be a time stamp on that?”

“No, you can ask for anything anytime. But if I go broke in a few years, then you’ll have to ask for something in my budget then, which means it’s your risk to take.”

“He has the Drake fortune on top of access to the Wayne fortune, right?” Peter stage-whispered at Duke.

“Yes.”

“I think I’ll take my chances, Timbo.”

“And if he loses?” Steph asked then. Which, rude.

“I won’t.”

“If he loses…” Tim thought about it for a moment. “I don’t know. A blank check, maybe?”

“A blank check is too dangerous, pick a subject if that’s what you want.” Peter argued.

“Hm?”

“You owe me a blank check if I win, but it’s money-wise. If you want me to also owe you a blank check, then you gotta choose a subject for it. I won’t owe you a blank-blank-check.”

“Oh. Okay, that’s fair. Uhm…” The raven hummed, thinking. There was a glint in his eyes that was putting Peter on edge, slightly. But he decided that whatever Tim came up with, he could handle it. And it wasn’t even a question that he would win the bet, so it was no problem.

“What about a blank check question-wise? I ask you a question and you have to answer it. Nothing triggering or too invasive, I don’t want to make you uncomfortable; but frankly, there is a lot of blanks in the clinical part of my brain regarding you and I’d like to fill a few of them if possible.”

Peter thought it over. On one hand, a blank check question-wise was dangerous. Even if Tim had said that he wouldn’t ask anything too invasive or push for answers if it was triggering. On the other hand… Peter knew he was gonna win. And if he failed something as easy as this, then he deserved to have some of his secrets revealed, now, didn’t he?

He smirked. “You’ve got yourself a deal, Drake.”

 

***

 

Tim had put three trackers on him and given him a comm, in case for emergencies; but had forbid him of using it for location information. No chattering with them to find out here they were, or begging Oracle for help.

It was only for safety purposes and for their redheaded angel to check-up on him through the night. Peter would have no access to the bat comm channel or their trackers, since Tim hadn’t when he was doing his baby stalker duties. He was already at advantage due to being older and having superpowers; as Tim had said.

Peter had defended the bet’s fairness by pointing out that he was new to the city, and didn’t know the place as well as a born Gothamite would. The bet judges –Babs, Steph and Duke– had decided that they balanced each other out.

He was using one of Tim’s old cameras, the brand and the model unknown to him. Peter blamed it on interdimensional travel, rather than poverty. But even if he had been born in this universe, he probably never would’ve been able to even touch such a camera.

Peter wore his Oracle buff and cardigan, deciding that she was the best person to cosplay for this particular mission. He wrung the camera around his neck and tightened his shoe laces. He was going to sneak out from the window when the sun was still up –for Duke– and then wait for the night to fall and the rest of the Bats to come out.

And then he’d make Tim eat his words.

Between the seven eight Bats –Babs didn’t count, Bruce and Duke did, and Dick had still not left for Blüdhaven– and their acquaintances –the ones Tim had informed him would be in the city and out patrolling today anyways; Batwoman, Batwing, Catwoman, Huntress, Bluebird– Peter was only required to photograph two different vigilantes, one from each.

Peter was going to get at least half of them tonight.

 

***

 

He caught up to Signal when he was stepping in during a robbery, most of the action already over. Only one robber was still standing, hiding behind a desk and firing his gun aimlessly. All the hostages had been rescued by now and the yellow Bat was just waiting for the idiot to empty his ammo so that he could catch him and hand him over to the cops to get arrested.

Peter managed to capture a few punches and kicks from that one last guy. He had always liked the action shots the best.

He left the scene, and Oracle began talking in his ear. “Where are you going, Peter?”

“You know, I think we need a code-name for me too.”

“Uh-huh. And your destination?”

“I’m looking for a high place to perch on while I wait for the rest of the Bats. I already got a pic of Signal.”

“Yeah, I figured. I saw your tracker within close proximity of his a few minutes ago. You got the photo?”

“I got seven actually.”

“Nice. And where do you think of going to?”

“I’m thinking the roof of WE, what do you say, O?”

Peter could hear Babs biting back a chuckle. “I think it’s a really good idea. But how will you get up there? The security doesn’t just let everyone inside the building.”

“Oh, spiders are excellent climbers, quick and sticky.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yeah, it’ll be a piece of cake.”

“Be careful, Pete, if you fall and die Nightwing will throttle me. And Red Robin too, probably.”

Peter snickered. “Don’t worry, O, I’ve never seen a building I couldn’t climb before.”

He used his webs too, of course.

Look, he wasn’t swinging through the city and attracting attention, or using his webs to cheat. He was just getting some help while he climbed to the top of a skyscraper. That had to be allowed. Plus, the faster he did it the less attention he drew, so it was only the logical thing to do.

He, carefully, didn’t check in with Oracle to see if it actually was. Asking for forgiveness being easier than permission or whatever.

It took him a little time. Peter was no Superman of course; he wasn’t going to be able to get to the top of the building in a second. But he was faster compared to other spiders, and spiders were already generally pretty fast climbers. It wouldn’t take more than a few minutes.

He stepped onto the roof soon enough; pausing a moment to take a breather, and then found a good place to perch on. He spent his time taking photos of the view. Yes, Gotham sky was always dark and cloudy, and very rarely clear, no matter the time of the day. Yes, the city was dirty and gloomy, even the richest and nicest bits of it. Yes, it was a hellhole.

But its silhouette was still beautiful, views still enticing, a twisted type of breathtaking.

Many people would compare Gotham to Metropolis, as they did Batman and Superman, and say that it was like looking at a broken mirror. A broken, filthy, dingy, dirty, disgusting mirror; that was barely reflecting anything anymore. But a mirror nonetheless.

Peter would compare it to home.

Thinking back at Queens and its dirty, shady streets with its dozens of criminals; Peter couldn’t help but think that that mirror was merely cracked but not necessarily broken. Gotham might be way worse than his old home, but they were still pretty similar in a lot of ways. It gave him comfort on sleepless nights.

He tried to not think about it too much. Because he knew that he wasn’t missing Queens, he was missing his old life, and the people he’d lost and the future he’d never get to have. He wasn’t just missing his home; he was missing his life. And there was nothing anyone could do about that, so he tried to not think about it too much.

At least Gotham was similar… Similar enough that he could lull himself into a fragile sleep even in the worst nights, with the city’s views of gloomy buildings in his eyes and sounds of screams and gunshots in his ears.

Peter took as many photos as he liked while he waited for the sun to go down. To print and look at later. Sunset came soon enough and a little after that, Oracle was alerting him that the Bats were leaving the cave.

“All eight of them are going out tonight.”

“And the Bat-adjacents?”

“Bluebird and Huntress are already out, doing their own things. Catwoman is waiting to meet up with the Big Bat himself. And Batwing and Batwoman will be out in two hours’ time.”

“Got it, thanks! Now go radio silent. I don’t want Red up my ass about how I cheated because we chattered.”

Oracle chuckled. “As you wish, Spidey. See you later.”

“Later.”

And with that, Peter leapt.

 

***

 

Batman and Catwoman were by the docks, dealing with a shipment of something. The men didn’t carry or wear anything that might resemble one of the rogues of the city, but Peter still thought that there was a good chance they might be from here.

At least he had, until he heard the accents and also their chatter about how dumb and weak people had to be to get their asses kicked by a guy with no powers, like Batman. After that, Peter decided that these idiots better not be a part of this city, for it would lower the general intelligence levels greatly. They had to be from somewhere else.

The vigilante in question made them eat those words off of the pavement, and proved their stupidity again.

The Bat and the Cat were distracted just the right amount for Peter to get good shots without getting worried about their situational awareness. Plus, they were a bit busy, so Peter gave them credit for that.

He took great action shots –Tim’s camera really was something!– Batman punching a thug, Catwoman doing a flip to get out of a knife’s way, Batman throwing a batarang, Catwoman cracking her whip in the air. He stayed to take a few more shots during the clean-up, and then left quickly; going in the direction his spider-senses were tugging him towards.

 

***

 

Spoiler and Red Robin were on a stake-out; watching a building that Peter was pretty sure counted as Penguin’s, based on the location. They looked tired, grumpy and bored out of their minds. Spoiler wasn’t even watching the building anymore, playing a game on her phone. Red looked to be frowning under the mask, murmuring to himself. Peter’s guess was that their target was late.

He quietly snapped a few shots before moving to change the angle. Then again, and again. He was worried about situation awareness this time.

He would’ve preferred action shots from them too, but his time was limited, he couldn’t wait around. Maybe he’d come across them again during the night, while they were actually doing something other than waiting around for the criminals to arrive. But until then, these would have to do.

If nothing, it’d be good blackmail for Steph. Surely, she didn’t want the Big Bad Bat to see her playing on her phone during a stake-out.

 

***

 

A redheaded woman with a very Batman-like suit was beating up a man who had jumped and tried to mug a teenage boy. The boy had a bleeding nose but was unharmed otherwise, and Batwoman (?) seemed to be doing just fine kicking the muggers ass. Peter had the sense that she was even going easy on him.

So, he didn’t feel too bad about snapping a few shots of her being an absolute badass before quickly moving on in the way his spider-senses were urging him on, to catch Hood in the act.

 

***

 

Red Hood was fighting a group of black masked men –Black Mask’s men? Probably– a new purple vigilante by his side. She had long black hair and a crossbow, and her build-up was familiar to him, so Peter guessed her to be Huntress. Helena Bertinelli. Cool! He made sure to pay extra attention to her shots. They must’ve met up for the Black Mask business Huntress had talked about with Babs the other day.

Most of Hood’s photos consisted of him firing his guns, but there were quite a few with punches and knives too. Huntress’ photos centered around her crossbow, but she gave some good kicks too and Peter, of course, didn’t waste the opportunity.

And in their shared phots, Peter caught the best moments that showed how well they covered for each other and attacked together. One of them featured Huntress stepping on Hood’s back to jump onto a thug and make him a paste on the ground. In another one, Hood was grabbing Huntress from her wrists and swinging her around himself like a glorified metal bat (pun intended).

Peter was awed and inspired.

 

***

 

He caught a single flash of Black Bat before she ducked into an alleyway and disappeared, fighting noises starting up a moment later. He ran to catch her in the act, but she was already gone when he got there; the only indication that he hadn’t imagined the whole thing being the three unconscious would-be robbers on the ground, in front of a bank.

Peter stared for a moment before snapping a few shots of the robbers, shrugging and calling it a win. It was a miracle that he saw her at all; so what, he couldn’t get a picture.

 

***

 

A vigilante in blue was walking a teenager home. The woman looked like Nightwing if he was a woman and emo. And instead of electrified Escrima sticks, she was carrying taser guns, lots of them. Another thing to be inspired by.

The teenager had a bruise on his face, currently supported with an ice pack, and it looked more like a bullying situation than a mugging. At least in Peter’s very humble situation. The kid could surely pass for a highschooler, it was probably just some assholes giving him a hard time at school.

Though it could be a number of other things too… Maybe a gang thing? Whatever, it didn’t matter. Bluebird (?) was here now and walking the kid home, and he looked to not have any other injuries so he was obviously gonna be okay in a few days.

Peter snapped a few shots of the vigilante and the teenager she was accompanying before slipping back into the shadows and resuming his chase of the Bats of the City.

 

***

 

Peter managed to catch one single shot of Batwing the entire night. At least who he thought was Batwing. A Bat who has mechanic wings, gotta be Batwing.

The guy had flown over him and done a sharp dive to catch a woman who had fallen off from her window. He had then taken her back up to her apartment, confirmed that she really had fallen off and not jumped or gotten pushed off, and left.

Peter had only managed to catch him in a single frame as he was on his way to wherever Oracle was leading him; he was surprisingly fast and agile on those wings.

Tony’s suit had been better.

 

***

 

Peter was on a mission to find Nightwing and Robin, they were the only ones left on his list. He hadn’t come across RR and Spoiler again, nor Black Bat for an actual photo or Batwing for a better one; but he had seen Hood and Bluebird again and taken a few more shots. Same with Batman and Batwoman. The only ones left now were Nightwing and Robin.

He was using his spider-senses to try to gauge out which direction to go, when they gave a sharp tug and froze him in place. He stood on the rooftop he was about to do a cartwheel off of, and looked around; trying to understand what it was that his inner spider was trying to get his attention of.

There were a few abandoned warehouses around, but none of them looked particularly menacing or interesting- There! That one! That warehouse was making his spider-senses curl and tug and warn him. Danger, they said, danger for family, for cluster.

Peter, obviously, walked right into it without hesitation.

Not literally, he didn’t have a death wish; despite what people often thought. He wasn’t about to slam open the doors and eat a bullet, he sneaked in through an open window and thanked the Guy Upstairs for the lights being low enough for him to crawl on the ceiling without being seen.

If he was careful enough, he could even take a few photos. But for now, he decided to listen to the conversation happening under him before he did things that could get him caught and killed.

There was a table, and a man in a black mask was sitting at the head of it. Peter decided that the man was probably the infamous crime lord rival of the Red Hood, Black Mask himself.

Across from him, sitting around the rest of the table, were four men covered in weapons from head-to-toe. His lieutenants? Or mercenaries for sale? Peter wasn’t sure. He leaned more on the ‘lieutenants’ option though.

“How is the expansion coming.” Black Mask demanded. Peter didn’t like his voice, or his tone.

One of the men leaned forward slowly and answered him. “It’s coming well, Boss. We’ve been making good progress. A good portion of our products have arrived in the city and are being held in a compartment by the docks.”

“Good.” Black Mask purred. Then he turned to the man next to him. “Any trouble from the Arrow freaks?”

“Not yet, Boss. Arsenal’s been sniffing around for a few days now, but nothing yet. And if they cause trouble, we’ll just show them that they chose the wrong long-range weapon. Bullets are much more efficient than arrows after all.”

Mask cracked a smirk. “Good. Anything worth mentioning?”

“I have something, Boss.” The third in line said, looking quite uncomfortable.

“Go on.”

“My contacts in the city have been telling me how much Hood visits the city. An abnormal amount. Not always for vigilante work, it seems like.”

“What are you saying.”

“The visits go way back; they’re not about us. Though I wouldn’t be surprised if he got word of it soon with how much he’s over at Star, but that’s beside the point. The point is, he goes there for stuff other than the business. For personal stuff.”

Mask was silent for a long moment, clearly thinking. Peter was getting agitated with the silence; the man was really getting on his nerves. And he wasn’t even doing anything! Just his presence alone was enough to rile up his spider-senses though, and that was a feat in itself. Peter decided to keep a close eye on this man in the future.

Mask turned to the last men in the room. “I want you to go to Star and watch Hood’s movements there. How often does he visit?”

“Every other week.” The previous guy answered. “He stays for a few days each time, apparently.”

“Okay.” Black Mask turned back to the other guy. “I want you to find out what that personal business is. Where does he hang around, who he sees, does he have any ties to the Arrows, that kind of stuff. Any information is good. If we can figure out what he’s doing there, we might have something to hold over his head. Or even his identity. Don’t fuck it up.”

“Yes, Boss. I won’t, Boss.”

But you already have, Peter sang in his head, as he snapped the photos and replayed the conversation in his head to memorize the details. Mask and his men had begun talking of something else now, some other shipment or something, and Peter could see that they were wrapping it up. They’d leave soon, and he needed to be out before them; so, he began crawling back to the window he’d entered from.

Unfortunately for him, he was not ready for Oracle’s voice to suddenly bloom in his ear while he was doing that, and almost had a heart attack and fell into the middle of Mask’s meeting with his lieutenants. Almost being the key word, because spider stickiness was a god send.

“Peter? Is everything alright? I see you in an empty warehouse and none of the others are nearby. You haven’t stopped for longer than a few minutes all night, and you’ve been in the same location for fifteen minutes now. Are you okay?”

Peter didn’t answer. He couldn’t. Not right now; while he was upside down, sitting on the ceiling of a warehouse occupied by one of the most dangerous mob bosses of the city and his highest ranked men. He would be heard and he would be killed; his reply had to wait until he left the building at the very least, preferably until he was a few roofs away.

“Peter? Peter, come in.” Babs’ voice was getting more and more agitated, and Peter felt a pang of guilt for staying quiet. But a bullet to the gut would feel even worse, so he kept his mouth shut and just moved faster as he crawled out of the window and climbed up to the roof. “I’m alerting Nightwing.”

Peter’s hand flew up to his comm. “No, don’t do that, I’m fine.”

“Peter! Where have you been, I’ve been trying to reach you?!”

“I know, I heard you alright. But I couldn’t really answer.”

“Couldn’t answer? What do you mean?”

Peter gave a sigh, a smirk growing on his lips as he gazed down at the very clear shots he had gotten of the five men two stories below him; faces clear and distinct. “You won’t believe who I’ve just run into.”

 

***

 

“Nightwing.” Peter heard Oracle’s voice through the man’s comms, calm and collected as always, but with a slightly mischievous undertone this time.

“Oracle.” The blue vigilante answered, a touch of wary. He also clearly recognized the tone.

“I’ve got a surprise coming your way. Thought I’d let you know.”

“Oh?” Nightwing’s voice immediately hardened, but the cheerful playfulness was still there. Cautious but confident. It meant business. “A surprise, you say.” He played along. “What kind?”

Peter let his camera lens follow Robin’s halted movements a few steps from the older vigilante, and snapped a few shots of the kid. He’d already gotten a couple of him wielding his katana while him and Nightwing were taking out the goons making trouble for them a few minutes ago; so, Oracle’s interference and halting of their movements wasn’t messing up any good shot opportunities for him, thank God.

“The good kind.”

Robin came to stand next to Nightwing, a hand on his sheathed sword. But he didn’t draw it, waiting for the other vigilante’s cue. N threw him a proud smile before turning his eyes back to the horizon and his attention back to the angel in his ears.

“How many people are involved? I do hope it’s not too many, I enjoy surprises as much as the next guy, but surprise parties aren’t really my style.”

Peter moved a few steps to the left to change the angle and get clearer shots of the man’s expression; tight smile, locked jaw, tense muscles. He was standing ready, good position, strong stance. Peter approved; Dick was a skilled hero.

“It’s a solo thing.”

He had been around Nightwing before of course, but never this close from this angle. It was the night, but the full moon and the lights shining from the taller buildings around them casted a lot of light onto the roof the two vigilantes were perched on now. Peter hadn’t been that lucky, light-wise, with the other Bats; these photos were going to turn out much better than the others.

“Slade?” Nightwing’s voice went ice-cold in a manner of seconds, expression turning unreadable but having an undeniable fury underneath it. He moved into a proper fighting stance, eyes darting around. Robin drew his sword.

“Nightwing.” Barbara sounded like she was giving everything in her to not start either screaming or cackling. Knowing her and the situation, it was probably the former. “In what world, would having Deathstroke the Terminator in our city, be a ‘good little surprise’?”

Deathstroke the Terminator? Damn. That was a pretty cool name. That, along with Nightwing, Oracle and Robin were the only names that had actually managed to impress Peter in this dimension.

“What am I supposed to think when you say ‘it’s a solo thing’? Slade always works alone and you’re being painstakingly cryptic about the whole thing!”

Peter wondered what this Slade guy’s deal was. He didn’t sound pleasant. Not from his name, and not from the vigilantes’ reactions of possibly encountering him. Was he an assassin? A mercenary? Something like that?

He could’ve been a run-of-the-mill, stronger-than-usual type of villain. But the ‘Terminator’ in the name was making Peter imagine someone closer to a ‘paycheck per body’ guy. Like Deadpool!

Granted, the guy could have an edgy name and still be more like Frank, more along the ‘I do have a moral backbone, even though it’s a bit crooked and fucked up’ lines. Or like Matt, where he turned a blind eye –ha! Get it?– to a few stuff when he needed to because his moral compass also wasn’t that tuned.

But his spider-senses were pushing him in the ‘extremely skilled murderer’ column, and Peter had long learned not to ignore them.

“Pipe down, Boy Wonder. I said good too, didn’t I? It’s not a villain. More like… a visitor?”

Peter managed to immortalize the extremely confused expression on Nightwing’s face and barely held himself back from doing a victory dance.

“You don’t sound so sure.”

Peter sent up a web to dangle down from the perch he had found on the fire escape, and used another one to stick the camera to his hand to ensure that it wouldn’t fall off when he was upside down. He quietly slipped off from the building’s surface and let himself hover over the vigilantes, a wicked smirk already pulling at his lips for what he was about to do.

“Well, the shoe fits well enough, so we might as well call him that.”

Peter took a few photos of Nightwing and Robin as just hair blobs, from the bird’s-eye view. It was a good angle to have, they looked funny and small like that.

Him?” The blue vigilante gave a sigh. “Is Arsenal over again? Or one of the Supers? Is that what this is about? Is Super-Boy coming to visit Robin without permission again?”

Peter leaned down a few more inches and lifted his legs up, curling them around the web he was dangling from for some extra leverage; instead of going for his usual pose.

“No, ‘Wing, it’s not any of them.” Oracle sounded distinctly amused. “It’s nothing bad, I swear, just- just stay there and wait a few minutes, okay?”

“Can’t you just tell me who I’m waiting for?”

Peter arched his back and got a good angle that did more than make the vigilantes look like small blobs on the photos. He bit his lip as he secured his position, one finger ghosting over the shutter.

“I can’t ruin it for him, he’ll be so sad and pouty, and neither of us will survive that.”

“Fine.” Nightwing sounded so done; Peter almost laughed out-loud. “But if it is not a good and fun surprise and I get murdered, I am haunting you forever.”

“Didn’t know it was so easy to kill you; gotta let the entire criminal community know that it’s possible now, I’m sure they’ll be delighted to learn of the development.”

Peter finally found a balance point and managed to free one hand, while his other one held onto the camera and the shutter, and his legs held his weight to the web. He would surely need at least one hand at his disposal for dodging and catching purposes for when the two vigilantes below him reflexively threw him sharp and/or electrified weapons in a few moments.

“Har, har.”

“Good luck, ‘Wing. You too, R.”

“Bye, O.”

“Tt.”

It was the perfect timing now. The right time. The moment of truth! …Peter needed to calm down a bit and do this with a level-head. But he couldn’t help it, he was feeling too giddy and excited.

Deep breath.

A gulp.

The quietest clearing of throat.

“Say cheese!”

Click.

Peter opted for simply moving out of the knife’s way, easily dodging it; while he caught the Escrima stick flying at his head. Good job, free hand!

“P- You! You?!” Nightwing stuttered, and Peter honestly couldn’t resist the urge to snap another picture; of his and Robin’s absolute shock and dumbstruck expressions this time.

The previous one had caught the two vigilantes right as they were throwing their respective weapons, and it probably looked very badass –if he did it right anyways. This one was purely for blackmail purposes.

“Oh my God, are you okay?!” Wing shrieked then. “Did we get you?! Did we hit you?! Oh my God, Oracle, what the fuck, warn a guy!”

Peter stifled the giggle bubbling up in his throat.

“I did, Boy Blunder. I told you it was a good surprise, a visitor if you will. It’s you who didn’t listen to me.”

Nightwing turned his attention back at Peter then. “You! Come down here right now!”

Peter got the sense that he was in trouble.

…He hadn’t planned this far.

“Okay,” He started as he began climbing down. “I am not hurt, I knew I wouldn’t be hurt because of my reflexes and spider-senses, and this whole thing was for a relatively safe bet.”

“Tt. You imbecile, we could’ve killed you.” Robin sneered.

“You really couldn’t though. Seriously. Even if I hadn’t expected some sort of reflexive attack and gotten ready to protect myself if needed, my spider-senses still wouldn’t have let me get hurt. That’s what they do, keep me safe from the dangers I can’t predict.”

Nightwing grabbed him as soon as his feet touched the ground and began patting him down for any injuries; fingers running through his hair and scalp, and palms going over his arms. He pulled down the buff for a quick second to check his face, before pulling it back up. He gave a sigh of relief when it became apparent that there wasn’t a scratch on Peter.

Then his eyes narrowed. “Bet? What bet? What are you doing out here? Why do you have a camera?”

Oh. Right. Peter had said that, hadn’t he? “Uh… Well- I… I just-” He cut off, unsure of what to say.

On one hand, he didn’t want to expose the bet he had made with Tim and get the others in trouble for ‘endangering’ him or keeping this from the rest of the family. It wasn’t their fault, Peter hadn’t wanted any more people than necessary knowing and Tim had agreed.

(It was almost certain that neither Bruce nor Dick would let something like that to happen –it’s too dangerous, guys– and Peter was pretty sure Jason would pick death over letting him out into the night with only a mask and a camera to protect himself with.

Actually, Peter was pretty sure Jason wouldn’t let him go out into the night period; gear or no, vigilante or no, training or no.)

But on the other hand, after running into Black Mask, he was going to have to share it with the others. He was going to have to explain how he got those shots and heard that conversation, and why he was out in the first place.

Oracle had no eyes in that warehouse, and any lies at trying to say that Tim or Steph got that conversation would easily be uncovered by a simple look at the map of their trackers. There was no way out of this without revealing the bet if he wanted to share the very obvious threat to Hood’s safety. And he definitely wanted to do that, so…

(Another reason why he was revealing himself now, instead of staying hidden and waiting until everyone was back at the cave. If he was gonna get in trouble either case, he might as well make it a bit fun for himself, right? And scaring the crap out of Nightwing and Robin had been very fun.)

“I made a bet with Red Robin that I could get at least two different vigilantes’ photos in one night. He was showing me his old photos of Batman, the first two Robins and Batgirl. I mentioned that I used to take photos for a news agency for some pocket money a few years ago. And that I sometimes caught a shot or two from the amateur vigilantes too.

“So, he dared me to get two photos in one night and he’d get me whatever I wanted. Bad move, really, writing a blank check money-wise. But I guess he just really didn’t think I’d win. And I did. Win, I mean. I got photos of everyone but Black Bat. But that’s to be expected I suppose, no one could sneak up on her and get a picture, right?”

“You- You what?!”

“But that’s not why I’m here. Well, I was on my way to find you and Robin to get some photos and then wrap up for the night… But then I ran into Black Mask while he was in the middle of a meeting with who I’m guessing are his lieutenants.”

“What.”

“Yeah. And I managed to eavesdrop for a few minutes and also get a few pictures of them on top of that, so… I figured I’d have to reveal that I went out and explain that it was for a bet. So, I decided that I might as well do the reveal a bit earlier and have fun doing it.”

Nightwing looked like he was having an aneurysm.

“Are you okay ‘Wing?”

“You!” Peter jumped in place. “You are going to be the death of me. Karma fuel, I swear to God. It’s like B specifically prayed for a child that would make me regret my adolescent years, and God sent you to me with the bonus of spider genetics.”

Peter was pulled into a tight grip, the arms around him squeezing like iron. His face was smushed against a broad chest, moving up and down way too fast. “I don’t understand how he deals with all of us, honestly. I can’t handle one of you, and you’re objectively tamer than us, despite the nonexistent self-preservation skills and the spider powers.”

That wasn’t entirely true, but Nightwing didn’t know that he was a vigilante just like them (just retired/on PTO depending on how the future would unravel for him) and Peter wasn’t particularly looking to be strangled tonight so he decided to not mention that tid-bit information until he was revealing that he was from another universe.

(He would probably have to come out with it in the future anyways, so he’d just tell them when he revealed that he was from a different universe originally. They already knew he was trained, why keep it a secret that it was because he had been the apprentice of an entire world-wide superhero team called the Avengers, right?)

Peter stopped resisting the hold and just sagged into it with a sigh. “I’m not made up of glass, you know.” He grumbled. “You don’t need to have a heart attack every time I’m somewhere I’m not supposed to be. That’s, like, %80 of what I do! I survived Gotham on my own, semi-homeless, for two months; I can handle a night-stroll through the city while all of you are out and I have a comm in my ear and three different trackers on my person for Oracle’s peace of mind.”

“I know, I know, I just-” The blue vigilante cut off, his face looking constipated. He let go of Peter and took a step back. “I have some feelings about this whole thing, that we should probably discuss later at a more appropriate time and place. After I calm down from that jump-scare and you eat some things and sleep for at least eight hours.”

I can promise to listen to you and talk things through, after we’ve gotten the yelling out of our systems.

I can promise clear communication.

Peter smiled under the buff, and nodded his head. “Deal. But, uhm… Just out of curiosity, when you say ‘feelings’, do you mean more worry-concern-fear or upset-anger-rage? Because the ambiguity is thick in the air and I don’t really like it.”

“Neither. More like… upset-worried-hypocrite kind of feelings.” He gave a huff that could’ve been a laugh. “Don’t get anxious, you’re not in trouble. Well, not too much trouble. I might try to ground you for a few days after I find out just how reckless you’ve been this entire night, but I mostly want to talk about my… opinions? Of this ‘bet’. Also, I feel like my exclamations need some explanations too, so… Yeah…”

“Oh. Oh, okay. That’s fine, not a problem at all.” Peter said, breathing a sigh of relief. “So… What now?”

“How do you mean?”

“I mean, do I go back now? I sneaked out from the Manor, I’m pretty sure I can sneak back in.”

“Agent A probably already knows you’re gone. Nothing happens under that roof that he doesn’t know of.”

“I can just ring the bell then.”

“Yeah…” Nightwing said slowly. “You could do that. Or…”

Peter narrowed his eyes at the vigilante. “Or?”

“Robin and I’s patrol it almost over, we just gotta do a quick sweep of the neighborhood and then we’re done for the night. It shouldn’t take longer than fifteen minutes. You’ve been outside the entire night and are obviously fine.” He stopped and smiled at him.

“Are you saying what I think you’re saying?”

The smirk was all glee and mischief. “Wanna join us?”

“Yes!”

“I do hope you’ll be able to keep up.” Robin said, a bite to his tone. “We will not slow down for your sake, Parker.”

“No names in the suit Robin.” Peter and Nightwing said at the same time, and then began laughing. Damian glared at them.

“Tt.”

“Okay, okay, we’ve wasted enough time, let’s go. Come along, Spider-Boy.” Nightwing said, firing his grapple gun. “We have a patrol to finish.”

Peter smiled back and shot out a web himself, always ready for a race.

 

***

 

DAY 83: Wednesday

Peter woke up feeling shittier than usual.

Dragging a hand over his face and groaning out his misery, he wondered about the why. Because it had been almost two weeks since he had started living in the Wayne Resident –his resting orders were almost done, he was going to have to go back to school soon– and even on day one; the changes made by a proper roof over his head, an actual heating system, hot water and three meals a day of Alfred’s cooking had been drastically visible. In a good way.

So, it was pretty curious that he was waking up, feeling almost identical to the way he did back when he was living at the stationery.

A quick recap of yesterday’s events cleared up that confusion pretty quickly.

Nightwing, him and Robin had come back to the Batcave around two am; the vigilantes having picked a shorter patrol for the night last night. Honestly, it was fortunate. Even back in his Spider-Man days Peter had always hated the night patrols the most.

He didn’t mind having to stay up in the night, chugging some energy drinks and powering through his sleepiness for a few hours. His problem was with his sleep schedule getting completely fucked over. Not that he had a proper one, but still. He had always preferred after school patrols and weekend patrols over the night patrols.

It was currently ten thirty am; Alfred hadn’t woken him up for breakfast, and he had slept for eight hours. That didn’t change much, in hindsight. He had still spent a good portion of last night/this morning on rooftops stalking vigilantes and exhausting himself. And he had gone to bed fairly late. Eight, two or fifteen; Peter was sure he’d wake up tired either way.

He gave a jaw-cracking yawn, dragging his aching body out of bed. It had been months since he had last done parkour through the rooftops –in spandex or otherwise– and it was pretty obvious that he had gotten rusty.

He took a quick cold shower to wake up fully and threw on a Nightwing hoodie with a normal pair of black sweatpants and a white tee. Rubbing the last bits of sleep out of his eyes, he went down to the kitchen for some food; he was starving.

“Good morning, Master Peter.” Alfred greeted on his first step into the kitchen, even though his back was turned to him and Peter’s footsteps were naturally light. Peter didn’t think about it too much, he had long since given up on trying to figure out the ways of the butler.

“Morning, Alfred.”

“Would you like me to prepare food for you?”

“If it’s not going to be too much of a problem for you? I can just get some cereal too, it you’re busy.”

“Nonsense. How does toast and eggs sound?”

Peter smiled at the older man. “Perfect.”

“Very well.” And with that, the man walked to the pantry to get out some bread and began on the toast. Peter took a seat at the kitchen table.

“Did the others leave already? Tim, Steph, Duke and Damian should have school.”

“Indeed, they have. Mistress Cassandra also left; she apparently has some business to attend to. And Master Jason didn’t come home last night, spent the night at his own place. But Master Bruce and Master Dick are still in the house, the former still being asleep. And I believe Master Dick has gone downstairs to work out.”

Which meant either training mats, or the BatGym. Given that Dick was alone downstairs right now, Peter thought that he was probably at the gym side of the Cave; doing push-ups or lifting or other training exercises.

“How long has he been down there?”

“Less than an hour. He woke up recently and got bored quickly after helping himself to a sandwich.”

And Dick liked to work out for long hours at a time, which meant that he’d be down there for a few more. Peter could have a light breakfast, and go down to train with him; he needed to stretch out the soreness in his muscles and then he could maybe run on the treadmill for a little while.

And they could maybe even have that talk Dick had mentioned yesterday.

He wanted to get it over with, sue him.

“I do hope you’re planning on eating a sustainable amount, Master Peter. Training on a full stomach is not healthy, but so is going hungry.”

Peter really thought Alfred had telepathic abilities.

“I will eat, just lesser than usual. It’ll be lunch time in two hours anyways, it’s fine.”

Alfred paused for a moment before resuming. “Very well, sir.”

Peter scrolled on his phone as he waited, and happily munched on his toast and eggs when Alfred put the plate in front of him. “Thank you, Alfie.”

“The food is to your liking, I presume?”

Peter mock-scoffed. “Whenever is it not? You’re a magician in the kitchen. And the living room. And everywhere else. The most competent person in this house.”

The corners of the man’s lips quirked up the slightest bit. “Your compliments are much appreciated, Master Peter. Now finish your plate.”

“Gladly.”

It took him little to no time to inhale all the food Alfred had placed in front of him, and an even shorter amount to go down to the cave. 10.47, grandfather clock, down the stairs, and turn right to reach the gym area. Only, the only noise in the Cave was coming from the left side, where the training matts were. So, Dick had gone to practice moves after all. By himself.

 Peter came closer to the matts and just stood there and watched the man for a while, as he went through various moves. Flips, kicks, punches… All the stuff Peter had seen him do last night, all the stuff he had seen him do before, and more.

Granted, it wasn’t sparring when he was all by himself, and he wasn’t trying to learn a new move either. But he was going over old ones, and that was very important too.

Peter kept watching, paying attention to his stance and technique. It was very ornate; Dick fought as if he was performing. And he got rid of that extra flair to save energy when it was a serious fight, Peter had seen it happen before; but in the safe confinements of the Batcave, he was being as extravagant as he wanted to be.

And that was a lot.

Of course, the kid who did hoops and cartwheels in the air just because he felt like doing them –even in the middle of fights– didn’t have the right to judge him for it, so Peter wasn’t judging. Just simply observing.

And he was impressed too, really. Nightwing was an excellent fighter, and when you added the two decades of experience he had, onto that; you ended up with one of the most skilled and best heroes of the world.

And as fancy as he was being right now, the moves he was doing were still smooth as ever; going without a hitch. He would jump into a flip, fall into a crouch, strike out a punch and a kick, duck down and strike out his leg; and then repeat it. It looked like a dance routine rather than a fighting one.

Peter had heard that Dick used to live in a circus, traveling the world with his parents; before losing them and being adopted by Bruce. That he had been a flying demon of a child during his first few years as Robin; still dealing with the grief and the heart break of losing his parents.

The circus background was visible in his moves, when you knew what to look for. There was other stuff too, other things had impacted Dick’s technique over the years as well; but his circus days were probably the easiest to tell just by simply looking at him. Or it was because that Peter only knew about that one. Whatever.  

In either case, even though it was subtle outside of the Cave, when he was fighting an opponent; while in the Batcave, on the matts, training by himself, he was letting out the thick of it. Frilly moves and aesthetic stance.

You could take the kid out of the circus, but not the circus out of the kid.

“Aren’t you gonna come say hi, Peter?” Dick’s voice made him jump in his place and freeze like a deer in headlights as the man turned to him and gave him an amused look.

“What- How-”

“I’ve been coming to this cave pretty much every night for the past twenty years, Kiddo; I can tell when someone else is also here. Alfred wouldn’t have just stood and watched me train, if he wanted to say something he would’ve; Bruce’s stare feels different than yours, and his breathing is heavier too. Only other person in the house last I checked? You.”

Peter knew he was gaping, but it was hard not to. “You- I- I don’t even know what to say to that. That’s pretty fucking amazing.”

Dick gave a pleased grin, dusting off his shoulder. “Well, I do try. So, what brings you down here?”

Peter shrugged. “Nothing really specific, actually. Thought you were in the gym side, so I was gonna stretch a bit and maybe run on the treadmill. But you’re on the matts, so there goes that plan. And also thought you might want to get that ‘talk’ thing over with… So, here I am.”

“Oh, yeah. That.”

Ugh. That tone.

Peter immediately wanted to do a U-turn out of this conversation. “I thought I didn’t need to be anxious.”

“You don’t need to be, I just-” Dick cut himself off and gave a sigh, running a hand over his face. “I’ve been thinking about what I wanted to say and what words to use and such for a little while now, but I’m not sure if I’m ready yet.” His tone was soft, Peter couldn’t hear any anger or disappointment undertones. “I don’t wanna fumble it.”

Oh. The tone wasn’t because he was preparing a lecture for Peter. It was because he was nervous himself.

“You won’t.” Peter said softly, pausing for a moment. He didn’t like Dick being nervous. “But if you don’t want to do it right now, it’s okay. I just wanted to get it over with but if you’re not in the mood right now, it’s fine. I can wait.”

Dick smiled at him gently, wiping his face with a towel. “Nah… I need a break anyways.” He sat down on a bench next to the training matts, patting the spot next to him. “Come sit.”

Peter did as he was told and sat next to the man. “I’m guessing you want to talk about how much I worried you? At least that’s the impression you gave me last night.”

“That is a big portion of it, yes. But I’d like to start off by apologizing.”

Now Peter was confused. “Apologizing?”

“Yes. I… I want to apologize for reacting the way I did. Yes, I was worried and thought I had hurt you, and you had just scared me and Damian, and I was winded up from the things Oracle had said too; so, it’s not that weird that I reacted so strongly. But I shouldn’t have yelled at you like that and just shouted my head off. I’m an adult and you’re almost an adult. We can have normal conversations, without yelling at each other. So, I’m sorry.”

“I mean, you yelled for barely a few seconds, and I understand that you got scared so I’m not even holding you up to that. It was more a reflexive thing to do than something you consciously decided on, right? I won’t get mad at you for that. I once threw Red Robin across an alley because he spooked me, and he hadn’t even meant to do that. I did what I did on purpose.”

Dick chuckled. “Yeah, I know, he told us.”

“Do you blame me for it? Or would you, if Red got hurt?”

“No.”

“Then why would I blame you?”

“Because-” Dick cut himself off for a moment before resuming. “Because as much as you’re almost an adult and can take care of yourself, I’m still the adult of this relationship. At least for a few more years. It’s on me to keep my reactions in check. And be a good example for you and teach you how to be an adult.”

Peter snickered. “I feel like I do a better job at that than you already, but… I appreciate the sentiment. And you can’t always control your reactions. Especially reflexive ones that came upon you because I scared the crap out of you! It’s fine, I don’t mind that you yelled at me in worry, for all of two sentences. Really.

“And the fact that you quickly pulled yourself together, closed the discussion, and told me that we’d continue it some other time when we both felt better and had calmed down; is exactly what keeping your reactions in check means. You feel bad because you yelled at me, but really, you did everything right.”

“I-”

“No, seriously. The first two seconds were you being scared and high blood-pressured. That’s okay. And after that, you told me to table the discussion for some other time when I would be able handle it after a good night’s sleep and a good meal, and you would have calmed down from that worry. There is no better alternative for it.”

Peter finished; face flushed. If Dick still didn’t get it; he would have to call Alfred down and ask him to make the man see sense.

He understood it, really, he did. This was the first time Dick was doing the parent thing, and he had a lot of bad experiences with Bruce from when he was a teenager; because 29 years old by that point or not, an emotionally constipated man was an emotionally constipated man and experience with feral children could only take you too far with feral teenagers.

So, he got it. Dick didn’t want to make the same mistakes with Peter that his father had made with him. He had literally said so himself.

And it was even more complicated for him because Peter had come as a teenager, rather than a nine-year-old. (Or maybe that made it easier because now there wasn’t a period where Dick would to need to do a palette cleanse from Kid Peter to be able to deal with Teen Peter?)

So, he was paying extra attention to his actions and communication; trying to make sure that they understood each other and standing a good few feet away from any boundaries Peter might have. (Which was appreciated, because it meant Dick had threatened every single one of his siblings and his dad to not pester Peter about his past.)

But this was getting ridiculous.

If Dick wanted to take responsibility for his mistakes –and this time didn’t count, how was he supposed to control a reflexive reaction?– then he had to take responsibility for his accomplishments too. And he had dealt with the jump-scare of last night better than most adults Peter knew could have.

Dick wasn’t saying anything.

He wasn’t objecting again, which, thank God; but he also wasn’t accepting it or saying anything at all. He was just staring at Peter, with this soft look in his eyes, and a small quirk to his lips. It slowly grew into a fond smile and Dick just kept looking at him with this stupidly keen look in his eyes.

“What?” Peter couldn’t help but ask.

“It’s settled.” The man answered. “I am the luckiest man alive. I’ve got the most special kid in the world.” And then there was a hand ruffling through Peter’s curly hair, and a kiss being pressed against the crown of his head.

Any other situation and Peter would’ve squawked and pushed away the hand, laughing and messing up Dick’s hair as payback. But not this time. He let the hand linger in his curls and pressed closer to the man next to him, ignoring the sweat.

It was blessed silence for a moment, as they just stood in each other’s space and breathed together. Peter could tell more was coming, and he wished that it wasn’t because the atmosphere was so soft and his dad was holding him and he felt like he could slip back into sleep.

“I really was worried though.” Dick whispered against his hair, and Peter mourned the peace. “I still am. I mean, I want to be angry. Kind of hard when I’m so proud of you and also so relieved that I didn’t scare you or broke your trust last night; but still. Gotham is one of the most dangerous cities in the world; and you were out, at night, alone, with a camera around your neck. Actively stalking us, the city’s vigilantes.

“What if someone saw you? What if they realized you were going after us? What if they thought you knew our identities or worked for someone who did and tried to kidnap you? Which, you do know our identities, by the way. What if you got hurt, Peter? What then? Do you know what that would’ve done to us? Scratch that, do you know how dangerous that was for you?”

It was obvious from the strain in his voice that Dick didn’t really know what emotion to reflect onto his words. He wasn’t snapping them out like a lecture, or using a sad tone to show how upset he was.

Those emotions could still be heard, but he was keeping his voice calm and his tone conversational. Putting effort into not breaking the softness of the last topic. Peter appreciated it.

He took a deep breath and pulled back the slightest bit to be able to look Dick in the eye. He needed to say this facing him. “I do. I do know all of that. I know them better than you do actually, because you’re not aware of my past or even the real capabilities of my abilities.

“So, I understand your worry and fear. But you don’t have the whole picture. And… I can’t really explain it. Not right now, I’m not ready. Not yet. But… I can give you a few more pieces, I feel like I owe you at least enough information to let you know that what I did last night was not a death-wish manifesting into actions.”

Dick tucked a strand of curly hair behind his ear. “Keep going.”

Peter bit his lip and thought for a moment, to pick somewhere to start. “Okay, first of all, I’d like to tell you that we were actually responsible. I had three trackers on me that would alert Oracle immediately the second someone tried to tamper with them, including me; a comm in my ear and a spare one in my pocket; and also, two panic buttons. Babs checked in with me throughout the night, and I had Red Hood’s bandana and knife too.

“Not to mention my web-shooters, but I’ll get to my spider traits later. So, really, we were being careful. And four people in total knew that I’d be out taking photos. Just… Not you. Because I knew that you wouldn’t let it happen, and I knew that I could do it so easily, and it was gonna be so fun showing Tim up like that and making him eat his words. So… we hid it from you.”

“Babs, Tim, Steph and Duke; I’m guessing? They knew?”

“Yeah… Steph and Duke were there when we made the bet, and we let Babs know because we weren’t about to be as irresponsible as not telling her about it.”

“Hmh. Better than nothing I suppose.”

“Yes, and… There’s more.” Dick gestured for him to keep going. “Okay, so… I’m gonna say this, and I want no level of condescension and/or disbelief from you. Got it?”

“I’ll do my best.”

“I’m… I have powers, Dick. You know I have powers. And you haven’t even seen half of it from them.”

“Peter…”

“No, you said you’d do your best. At least let me finish what I’m saying before looking at me like I’m a toddler trying to arm wrestle with his parents and just not realizing how over-powered they are.”

The blue vigilante lifted his hands in a placating manner immediately, a some-what sheepish expression on his face. “Okay, okay, sorry. Continue, please.”

“Let’s take my strength for example. Do you know that whenever I’m awake and conscious, I’m holding back at doing literally anything. I’m not just pulling my punches, I’m pulling my every single move, Dick. The enhanced muscles aren’t just for wrecking shit up and punching walls; every single move that I make, every jump, every run, every breath that I take, happen by enhanced muscles.

“I haven’t really tested its limits, but I do know that I can throw a punch hard enough to kill someone with a single one of them. I can lift cars, busses, buildings. And, don’t get worried, I have a good handle on it.

“And holding back on everything I do isn’t hard either, I learned doing it a long time ago, it doesn’t hurt or anything. It’s subconscious at this point. Gotta be careful in a world where everyone and everything else is so much more delicate than me. Or rather, I’m much stronger than a normal guy. I’m just as delicate as them, if you don’t count the enhanced healing.”

“…Buildings?”

“Yeah… Long story, there was an earthquake, but it’s okay. I lived, didn’t I? And probably rescued our entire building too, with how long I kept it up and let the fire fighters get everyone out.”

Dick looked like he was having a personal beef with God, just praying profanities at him.

“Continue, Chum.”

Peter giggled at the strain in his voice. “Okay. So, as I said, I’m very strong. And that is just my enhanced muscles. I also have enhanced healing, stickiness factor, a goddamn sixth sense, fangs and venom –in case you’ve forgotten– and God knows what else. I feel like we’ll learn a few more abilities in the upcoming years.”

“Please, God, no, I can’t handle any more superpowers. There are already so many of them, how do you keep track?”

Peter gave a laugh. “I can’t, I probably forgot a few of them just now. But the point still stands. I’m strong, I heal fast, I can literally sense danger before it happens. I have my web-shooters; with an incredibly flexible, strong and sticky concoction of webs inside of it. Which, they’re half-way gone, I used a bit to climb to the top of the WE yesterday, so I need to make more. And I have training and experience.”

This was the first time he was admitting to it out loud. He knew it wouldn’t happen, but on the off chance that it did, he hoped Dick wouldn’t try to stray the conversation in that way to find out more about that training and experience. He wasn’t ready to tell them that he was from a different universe, not yet; and he was sure as hell not ready to tell them about Spider-Man.

“A bit of self-defense won’t do much if you come across the Scarecrow all by yourself, Peter. Or Bane. Or, God forbid, Joker.”

“I know more than just self-defense, Dick.” His tone had come out colder than he’d intended, but he had managed to not snap at the man, so he was taking the win.

The blue vigilante was silent for a small moment. “Yeah, well, I suppose you’d need a reason to know how you can punch hard enough to kill.” He murmured, looking at him with a relaxed face and curious eyes. I’m not judging, his expression read, merely wondering.

“I never killed anyone.” Peter answered the unasked question. “I just know that if I can break a solid concrete wall six-feet deep, then I can probably break a skull.”

“…Six-feet?”

“Yeah…”

“…I need you to arm-wrestle a few people, Kiddo. They’re in dire need of a reality-check and everyone can benefit from a high-schooler humbling them a bit. It’d get them off their high pedestals.”

Peter couldn’t help the snort. “Sure, no problem. I love arm-wrestling with actual opponents, there are very few people who can go against me.” He stopped for a moment and let the amusement linger, before resuming their conversation.

“Look. I understand that you worry about me, and that fear is rarely rational so the entirety of this logical explanation will be of very little help the next time you find out I did something dangerous –and there will be a next time, I’m a teenager after all, we do dumb shit all the time– but I need you to know that I can take care of myself. I really, truly can.”

“I know that you can, Kiddo. But… as you said, it’s rarely logical when my heart is beating in my stomach because I realized that I just threw an Escrima at my kid’s face.”

“It didn’t make contact.”

“Semantics. But…” He gave a sigh. “I also understand what you’re saying, and… I will always worry about you, but I’ll try.”

“Thanks. And I will be more honest with you in the future. We also wanted as few people as possible to know because the goal was to get photos without anyone knowing, other than thinking you wouldn’t let me go out; but I should’ve let you know.”

“Nah… Don’t worry about it, you were plenty responsible. I didn’t know, but other adults did. Well, one adult and three teenagers. But at least one adult did. And I would appreciate the extra bout of honesty, but you’re already pretty honest, it’s okay. Honestly, I actually have no ground to judge you; I went out to fight crime when I was nine, in scaly shorts and pixie boots. I did so much worse when I was your age.”

“What.”

Dick chuckled. “Yeah. I’d offer to show you my first costume as Robin, but honestly… I probably shouldn’t actively try to destroy what semblance of respect you might have for me.”

“No, no, no, I wanna see, please!”

“No way, Kid.”

Peter pouted and Dick squished his cheeks, messing up his hair again; rougher. Peter did squawk and push away this time, getting up to put some distance between them before he attacked Dick back. “Don’t mess up my hair.” He mock-growled, and lunged at the man.

They laughed and wrestled with each other, at some point carrying it onto the training matts. Their ‘spar’ had no real heat or seriousness to it, they were just pushing each other and throwing around; no technique or planning ahead. But Peter was having the time of his life.

They only stopped when their stomachs started giving loud growls and Bruce came downstairs to call them up for lunch. They both took quick showers and went upstairs.

“No… I liked that you were wearing a Nightwing hoodie.” Dick whined, when he saw him wearing a non-merch hoodie now, after having sweated the other one into the laundry basket.

Peter laughed and lifted the hoodie to show him a black and blue t-shirt. “Don’t worry, I’m still wearing NW merch. Honestly, you got me so much stuff, I won’t be able to wear them all before I grow bigger.”

“You’re pretty much grown already, I don’t think you’ll get any taller.”

“Hey!”

Peter waited until it was after lunch –and Bruce had left, because he didn’t need a lecture from the man– to ask Dick if he wanted to see the photos he had taken last night. Dick obviously immediately jumped at the chance to see his siblings unaware and having been bested by a 17-year-old, and was pretty impressed by his shots.

“Honestly, it’s the camera’s quality. The shots aren’t that impressive.”

“These are highly trained vigilantes, Peter. It’s impressive.”

His best shot was undoubtedly the one he had gotten of Nightwing and Robin as they were throwing their weapons at him. He had done it right, and managed to catch both the weapons and the vigilantes in one shot. He was gonna print it out and frame it. Hang it in the Batcave because he couldn’t hang it in his room.

“This is incredible.”

“I did have a vision in mind when I jump-sacred you two, you know. It wasn’t just for a prank.”

“And no one saw you? You’re sure? Not even Cass?”

“No, no one saw me. And I did see Cass, I just wasn’t fast enough to get a picture of her before she was leaving. I don’t think she saw me, but… I’m not very sure.”

“She’d have said something if she did. They all would’ve.”

“Then no, none of them saw me.”

A wicked smirk slowly spready against Dick’s face, a glint lighting in his eyes.

“What are you thinking?” Peter asked, excitement pooling in his gut.

“Do you plan on letting them know?”

“Well, I did run into Black Mask. So, I’ll have to tell Bruce and Jason at least, and in that case the only one who doesn’t know will be Cass, and she’ll either figure it out on her own or I can just tell her too. So, yes, I do plan on letting them know. Why?”

Dick kept smirking. “I have an idea.”

Chapter 17: I Met My Step-Dad And It Wasn't Even The Highlight Of The Day

Summary:

Peter gasped. “Are you trying to imply that I cheated on the Photo Bet? Because I can assure you, sir, Tim lost that bet because he underestimated me and the rest of you are so poorly trained in situational awareness.”
“Hey! First of all, no I was not trying to imply that; I just said that because I recently realized that you must’ve definitely used your powers for that softball bet with Steph, and I was trying to hint at that.
“Secondly, we as the Bats are highly trained vigilantes and our situational awareness is fine. It’s your fault that we all got showed up like that, you’re the one unusually good at this type of stuff. Better than most heroes or villains we’ve met. We met our own metrics. It's just that you bypassed the rest of the world’s metrics of being able to sneak up on a Bat.”
“Buttering me up and showering me with compliments is a weird way of defending your honor, but I won’t object to it.” Peter grinned as his friend groaned.
“Ugh, it’s so unfair.” Duke said, voice suddenly much more somber than how it had been only moments ago.
Peter dropped the grin.

Notes:

HELLO My Loves. Well. It's been a hot minute, hasn't it? That's kinda my fault, I guess. But in my defense, burn out is real and writer's block even more so. At least I'm not abandoning the story, right? Anyways, sorry about the long wait, life's been crazy. Summer or no, I've been doing a lot of studying the past few months, because -I've mentioned this before- I've got a REALLY important exam at the end of this school year, and I'm preparing for that. It's gonna be a hard year, so here's your warning that the next few chapters may also not come along easily. But rest assured, I do not abandon my stories, I want them all to be finished at some point. So. No matter what happens, updates will come :)

NOW. The Few Things:

1. As I have been made aware in the past, I have been switching between making Peter sixteen and seventeen. Unintentionally. Well. I fixed that, he’s seventeen now, and I fixed all the ‘sixteen’s into ‘seventeen’s from the past chapters. Do let me know if you catch any of them tho, I might’ve missed one or two.

2. Remember how Dick was planning a prank on the rest of his family regarding Peter’s photos? Yeah, lower your expectations, cause I am not names Dick Grayson and am not even nearly half as chaotic or funny as him sadlknaldksmf So, don’t expect too much, kay?

3. I am not sure if the ‘Peter meets Wally’ scene really satisfies me (that’s when my writer’s block hit by the way, I’ve been working and thinking on that scene for over six weeks) but I couldn’t really change it without changing half of the chapter and so I just let it stay in. I know it’s kinda whatever, and not really as big of a deal as it probably should be -or as big of a deal as I wanted to make it in the story- but it is what it is.

4. ALSO. I have a question. (SPOILERS about the spider-verse movies.) I recently saw the 'Spider-Man: Into the Spider Verse' and 'Spider-Man: Across the Spider Verse' movies. I didn’t actually see them, unfortunately I don’t have enough time to watch anything these days, but I saw a clip and then watched about a dozen more and can I just say, THEY ARE ABSOLUTELY AMAZING. Miles tricking Miguel and luring away all the spider-people, that fight and the lines were just fire. And then him with the Prowler? Love it. Anyways! The ‘Gwen Stops the Helicopter’ scene is also one of my favorites, and is absolutely magnificent. It literally stole my breath the first time I saw it, and still does it every time I re-watch it. I absolutely love it, both the scene and the fluid animation. So, the question is, how would you guys feel if I made Peter do a similar thing? Or literally the same thing? Like… Would that be a little too much? Should I not take an entire scene from a movie to put into my fan fiction? Should I alter it a bit if I want to put it in, or do you think it’s fine to use it as it is, as long as it’s relevant to Peter’s abilities. Obviously, he’ll be the only spider-person stopping the helicopter, while Gwen had Miguel and Jess for help, but I think he can make it work. What do you think? Let me know in the comments! I absolutely love the scene, and would love to have something like that in my story :)

Chapter Text

DAY 83: Wednesday

Tim Drake took pride in his deduction skills.

He took pride in the way he could see a crime scene and catch most of the stuff in it as clues; when police officers, his siblings and even Batman himself might end up discarding them. He took pride in being the World’s Greatest Detective, a title he had stolen from his dad. He took pride in the enemies he had outsmarted and defeated.

He hadn’t realized that perhaps he took a bit too much pride in all of those things. Enough to make a dire mistake and miscalculate so badly, enough to underestimate so horribly.

Standing in front of the Batcomputer and gaping, along with the rest of his family; he thought that he was supposed to do better than this. He was supposed to be better than this.

But he was friends with Peter, and this had been the first time he had ever talked about photography –as enthusiastic as he had been– and if he was about thirteen when he took photos for an agency, would he really be good enough to stalk vigilantes through Gotham?

He knew Peter personally, and he had let his proximity to him affect his reasoning. He had made an assumption. Rookie mistake, detective. And now he was standing in front of the Batcomputer, completely dumbstruck, staring at his and his family’s photos on the gigantic screen.

And there was a lot of them.

Signal interfering with a robbery, Batman and Catwoman fighting, him and Spoiler on a stake-out –wow, those were obscenely up-close, had Peter really gotten that close and neither him nor Steph realized it?–, Batwoman beating up a man, Red Hood and Huntress beating up some of Black Mask’s goons, Bluebird walking a teen home, Batwing flying off, Nightwing and Robin on a roof.

“I did see Black Bat.” Peter was saying. “But she was too fast for me to actually catch a shot. Everyone else though, I got them.” And now that was definitely a smirk, aimed straight at him. Tim would have flushed and sputtered while trying to make a dismissive comment, if he wasn’t still gaping at the screen.

“How- When- Why?” Jason settled on at last, and looked at Peter with a mixture of awe, fear and morbid curiosity all at once.

That was a rare look on the second Robin, but it was the family’s favorite look on him; and they kept track of who could get him to stare at them like that the most, made a game out of it. Tim was currently first in line, with nine instances he got to impress, scare and wonder Jason at the same time.

Steph was right after him with eight, Babs at a six, Cass and Dick tied together at a five, Duke at a solid three, and Damian at a one. Adults (read: parents, meaning Bruce) and non-immediate family didn’t count, so it was just the main seven Bat-Kids other than Jason, who got to participate in the competition.

They’d probably need to add Peter to it after today.

“On foot, last night slash this morning, and because I wanted to. And also because of a bet, but that part’s not that important.” The little shit said, sipping his slurpy. He then turned to Tim. “This means I won, right? The limit was two, and I got them all. Well, except for Cass, but I don’t think anyone would think less of me for that.”

“Tim.” Bruce’s voice bloomed. “What does that mean? What is going on?”

Peter jumped in before Tim could dig himself a hole. “What’s going on is you all are in dire need of situational awareness training. Desperately. Seriously guys, some of these shots are so close-up, I could see the zits on your noses. You gotta be able to tell when someone’s that close to you, taking your pictures, right?”

“And what you said about a bet?”

“Well, I normally wasn’t going to reveal that, or even having successfully taken all of your photos so easily, even though I really wanted to gloat about it. But then I ran into Mask while he was in the middle of a meeting with who I’m assuming were his lieutenants, so… Yeah, that plan went down the drain the second I realized it was the infamous Crime Lord Black Mask himself, sitting at the head of that table.”

What.” Jason’s voice was quiet, but he didn’t need to yell or shout to chill and silence a room with a single word. He simply needed to want to do it, and it would happen. “What did you just say.”

“I was on my way to find Nightwing and Robin, and then my spider-senses alerted me to danger. Not to me, but to one of you. I mean, they gave the signal that I’ve long since learned to read as ‘danger to cluster’, which means there’s a possibility of one of my close friends or family being in danger currently or very soon.

“So, of course I followed the feeling and snuck into an abandoned warehouse; and wouldn’t you know, it’s Black Mask and his high-profile men, sitting around a table, discussing their expansion to Star. I don’t have a voice recording or a video, but I have photos and remember what they said. I noted it down this morning after I came back home with Nightwing and Robin, before going to bed.”

Peter pressed a button on the computer and new photos appeared on the computer screen, and sure enough, Black Mask and his men were starring in all of them.

“These shots aren’t as good as the rest, because there were real stakes if I got caught, so I couldn’t move to get different angles as I did with the others. Which sounds stupid now that I’ve said it, because I usually do my best work under serious duress and stress, but whatever.”

Tim was gaping. He was literally, whole-heartedly, gaping. Open mouth, wide eyes, completely and utterly shocked expression and all. He didn’t mind it much, since he wasn’t the only one.

Dick and Babs were much calmer than the rest of them though.

“They talked about you, Jason.” Peter said. “Well, they talked about their expansion to Star and Red Hood came up. Apparently one of Mask’s men has connections over there, and he learned from them that Red Hood likes to frequent the city.

“They don’t know the reason yet, but they are thinking that it’s personal stuff, rather than a business thing. A social call, if you will. Mask gave the man orders to look into it and find out why, he thinks he can figure out a weakness and exploit it. Or maybe even get a peak at your identity. I wrote out the conversation as accurately as I could, and sent it to Babs. She’ll send it your way later.”

Peter slurped down the last bits of his slurpy, and jumped off of the chair he was perched on, throwing away the plastic cup and trotting away.

“Also, Dick already covered the lecture part of this whole thing, so you don’t need to come upstairs and shout some sense into me. We already did that. And without even shouting at all! So, calm down. Process this, go stretch, and then go out for your patrols. Promise I won’t follow you tonight.” He threw a smirk over his shoulder before reaching the stairs.

“Oh, and Tim? For that blank-check… I want a camera of my own. I’d forgotten how fun it was taking photos; I want to do it again. I promise I won’t repeat what I did last night –without permission– but I really want to have my own camera and take my own pictures.”

By the time Tim had regained his ability to process what was being told to him, and managed to actually nod back; Peter had long gone upstairs and the others were beginning to get to the mats for stretching.

He saw out of the corner of his eye that Dick and Jason were having a conversation, a heated one. They weren’t fighting, per se, but they probably had different opinions about what Peter had done last night. Jason didn’t like it when little kids were walking around at night at all, let alone in a mask or with a camera. Which, fair.

Honestly, Tim was just glad the man wasn’t marching up to him to demand an explanation as to why the fuck he thought making such a bet would be a good idea.

Though he was ought to get his ass over to the lockers soon before he decided to do that. A vindictive Jason was not something he wanted to deal with right before patrol on a school night.

 

***

 

 

DAY 85: Friday

Peter had been kidnapped.

He had been kidnapped by meta-traffickers.

He had been kidnapped and almost trafficked, and missed a shit ton of school days.

Which was apparently what mattered; now that he was back, safe and sound.

And not that Peter didn’t understand it, he had missed almost a month’s worth of school days in total, but seriously, couldn’t these people cut him some slack? For all the teachers knew, he had been in a car accident; nothing major, but harmful enough to keep him away for a month.

And they were bitching about how despite how the assignments were all done –thanks Tim– and he had a very through Doctor’s note about how he needed rest –thank you Bruce– he hadn’t been there to attend their quizzes or lessons.

At this point, Peter thought it was a personal thing. Maybe they’d had a very troubled student a while ago, named Peter Marker or something. Or maybe he just looked like a guy they really hated. Why else would they be causing so much trouble for him, trying to call his ‘guardian’ and giving him double the assignments?

They had apparently told Tim and Duke that it was to ensure he would understand the subjects well, even though he was unable to attend the lessons just yet. But Peter thought that that was bullshit.

His assignments were perfect; Tim had followed his success rate from before the kidnapping to a T. He was getting all As in science classes and literature, and a few Bs in the other ones. He was clearly as good as he could be, even if he had been actually going to the damn school.

Maybe the teachers were just salty that he was academically perfectly capable even without their stupid lessons and shitty attitudes? Who knew, certainly not Peter.

And not that he didn’t know the subjects by heart already, he had already graduated from high-school back in his birth universe after all. The knowledge wasn’t the problem, it was the ridiculous number of assignments that he was getting.

Currently he had three long equations to solve in Chem, two papers to write in Bio, three worksheets to do in Physics, a book report on Macbeth in Lit, and a bunch of other stuff from other classes. Most due on Monday.

Peter was confident he wouldn’t be able to finish them all in time, but he would be damned if he didn’t try.

With a monster energy drink in one hand and an americano in the other, he gave a miserable sigh as he poured them both into his water bottle. Not only was he about to have the most useless and boring afternoon, he was also going to have to drink that caffeine abomination. And it would surely leave an aftertaste in his bottle. Ugh, he wasn’t going to be able to use that bottle again, was he?

Luckily Babs had been the most understanding when he had explained his homework issues, so he had this weekend off, didn’t have a shift. He was still working the entire time though, just on school this time. Which did not spark joy within him.

He shook the bottle for a few seconds and then opened it and chugged half of it down, trying not to gag at the bitter, hellish taste. Being enhanced and immune to a good portion of the drugs, he was resistant to caffeine too. And that was a problem.

He only ever drank it before long study sessions, for energy and also a bit of a will to live; but since he couldn’t just drink a normal cup of coffee like a normal person and have that affect him normally, he usually had to make an unholy mixture of whatever coffee he could afford at his local café and whichever energy drink he could munch off of MJ.

Making a face at the taste, he began walking towards the library. All of his stuff were already there and waiting for him, including his study buddies. And donuts. There were also donuts. But only for after they got at least an entire hour of studying done, because they needed to accomplish something before getting rewarded.

“Hey, Pete.” Duke greeted him when he finally walked into the library, and Peter gave him a weary smile. “Oof. Tired?”

“Not for long, I made myself a caffeinated abomination in Tim’s style, and am planning on using most of the evening for homework. Granted, it doesn’t work that much thanks to my enhanced metabolism; but since I hate coffee and only started drinking energy drinks a few years ago, for also studying reasons, my caffeine tolerance isn’t that high. For enhanced mutate standards anyways. So… It balances each other out. I take an inhuman amount of it, and it keeps me alert for half the time, with half the efficiency.”

“Ah. That’s gotta be rough. I couldn’t survive it.” Tim said.

“Of course you’d say that, you’re a caffeine junkie.” Peter snickered at Steph’s comment.

“Meh, I’m fine. As I said, I don’t really care for its taste, and I only ever got caffeine when I needed it, so… It’s okay, I don’t really care. It’s not really a tragedy for me.”

“So, how many of your assignments are you planning on finishing tonight?”

“I already read Fahrenheit 451 two years ago, so I’m just gonna skim over a few things on the internet and then write my paper. It shouldn’t take longer than 30, maybe 45 minutes. Plus, Jason told me to call him if I had any problems, and also offered to proofread it after I was done, so I’m all set on the book report. Got a plan and everything.

“Other than that, at least one of those Chem equations, because Mr. Rendall has a personal grudge against me for some reason, and I don’t want to deal with him so I need to finish the Chem homework sometime in this weekend. And maybe one of those Physics worksheets or the Algebra thing. And after those, whatever I can handle squeezing into tonight.”

Steph gave a low whistle. “That’s a lot of homework.”

“I know.” Peter whined out his misery. “I mean, for all they know, I just had a car accident. Shouldn’t they be nicer? Kinder? At least a little understanding? What’s with all the hate?”

“That might be because Bruce gave the job of answering their ‘so very concerned and reasonable emails’ to Marianne, one of his sharper secretaries. And let me tell you, she does not hold back when she gets angry. B apparently explained the situation to her, and she took it upon herself to make sure that the school staff would learn their place in education. They’re there to teach after all, not bully and expel students on gut feelings alone.”

“I mean, they weren’t wrong, I had hacked my way into the school system and faked an e-mail from Bruce to the principle. But…” He shrugged.

“No, they know Bruce does crazy stuff all the time.” Steph said. “They really didn’t have enough evidence to act like that; they were discriminating and bullying.”

“If you say so…”

“Don’t worry, we’ll help. I can start on your Algebra if you want.” Duke offered.

“Oh. Well, you all already did so much. Plus, don’t you have your own assignments?”

“I do.” Tim said. “Which is why I won’t be much help tonight, but Duke and Steph are free and will help as much as they can. And yes, we’re sure. We’re friends, and friends help each other cheat off of their homework.”

Peter grinned. “Thanks guys.”

“Don’t mention it.”

“Of course.”

“No problem, dude.”

And so, they got to work.

Peter was done with his book report in 35 minutes and sent it to Jason for him to read and get back to him later in the evening. Duke was long done with the Algebra thing by then, having done it earlier in the week himself. So, he was just taking a small break and casually scrolling on his phone right now, while Steph looked over Peter’s Physics worksheets. Peter himself started on his first Chem equation.

He would’ve felt worse about having his friends do his homework, if it was in any way his fault. Or if he didn’t actually know the subjects. But as it was, the reason that he had so much homework piled up was because his teachers were petty and apparently hated him, and he could recite most of these topics from backwards to forward anyways.

The evening was going well; they were being productive and getting shit done, and also kind of hanging out together while doing that. They, of course, took snack breaks and also just normal breaks; but somehow those didn’t take that much of their time and by the time Tim, Steph and Duke really started to feel the exhaustion in their bones, Peter was one quarter of the way done.

“You know what? Maybe I panicked so much for no reason. If I can keep this up over the weekend, I’ll finish everything by Monday. Or most of it, at least. Wow.” He couldn’t help but let out a happy chuckle.

“Awe, you’re so cute when you’re happy about academical success and school.” Steph crooned, draping herself over his side.

“Thanks?”

“You’re welcome.” A kiss to the cheek. Peter squirmed only a little bit and nudged her with his shoulder in affection.

Duke leaned into his other side, letting their heads thunk together. “So, what’s left?”

“Not much, I got done everything that I wanted to get done tonight, and did one of the Bio assignments on top of that. All thanks to you guys.”

“Don’t mention it.” Tim said, leaning against his back and putting his chin onto his head. “It’s what friends do.”

“You didn’t even do anything.” Steph objected immediately, throwing him a little glare.

“I did all of his assignments before he got better. What were you doing then?”

“I was-”

“Guys,” Duke sighed, exhaustion and resignation audible. “Please…”  That shut Tim and Steph up.

“…Could I ask why you’re using me as a pillow right now? I can’t be that comfortable to fall asleep on, can I?”

“Shh! Quiet down, Peter.” Steph said, snuggling closer to him.

Duke picked up his phone. “Yeah, dude, she’s right. Be quiet and let us show affection. We don’t do this all that often, you know.”

Tim only hummed and took out an iPad from nowhere, starting to punch in some numbers into a calculator.

Peter surrendered to his fate and let his friends pile on him as they wanted, sitting down or standing up. He was ready to stay there the entire night and be their personal mattress if they wanted him to. Especially after all the work they just did for him.

But unfortunately, the peace didn’t last. As expected.

Tim tensed up behind him, heartbeat quickening and breathing hitching. He had Peter’s attention immediately. “Tim? What happened?”

Tim didn’t answer right away, scrolling on the iPad and messaging someone. “It’s Blüdhaven.” He said at last. Peter held his breath. “There’s a shooting happening. In a daycare. Right now.”

Steph took in a sharp breath while Duke let out a gasp. Peter didn’t give a reaction just yet; he kept on listening. “Oracle says Flamebird contacted her a few minutes ago, and she managed to catch eight shooters on the building’s cameras before they cut the power and the generator. This isn’t something Flame can’t handle on his own usually, but…”

“But having been alone in the city, handling it all by himself for the past month or so, because Nightwing’s been here the whole time; not having proper eyes on the targets, or even knowing for sure how many targets there are; and also, the situation being something as sensitive as a shooting like this… he wants back-up. Right?” Peter heard himself say, voice calm and tone blank.

Tim stared at him for a moment. “Yeah…” He said then, slowly. “Yeah, exactly.”

“Dick’s on his way?”

“He’s gonna zeta there in five minutes, and Wally’s gonna pick him up and take him to the school. Dick’s suiting up right now. Between the two of them, Babs being their comms and eyes as much as she can, and the police; they think they can handle it without any more help required. But just in case, Jason and Cass are also taking the zetas to Blüd, to be on standby.”

“Five minutes?”

“Yes.”

“So, I could go say bye if I wanted to.”

“Yeah, of course.”

And so, Peter took off. Up the stairs, into the study, 10.47, down the stairs –be careful to not fall, you will break a bone– into the cave and towards the lockers. He stretched out his senses and heard an erratic heartbeat coming from the locker-room, Dick trying to pull on his spandex suit as fast as he could while muttering low curses under his breath.

He decided to wait outside the door for him.

He began fidgeting.

He didn’t know why he was getting nervous; Dick had been doing this for over two decades, he was fine. He was better than fine actually, Peter had seen him as Nightwing, he was good. Really good. Avengers level good. He would be fine.

But there was still a pit of unease in Peter’s stomach, refusing to go away. Despite knowing the man’s abilities, having seen first-hand how good he was at vigilantism, he couldn’t shake off the tightness in his chest.

He didn’t like that Dick was leaving.

The door opened and Nightwing stood in all his glory, blue bird insignia stretched over his chest, and Escrima sticks peeking out from behind him. “Peter?” He asked upon seeing him. Peter could almost imagine his eyebrows rising under the mask, a clear tell of his surprise. “What are you doing here?”

“I was with Tim, Steph and Duke; we were studying. We heard the news about Blüdhaven, and Tim told me that you’d be leaving soon. I just wanted to come say bye, I guess.” He said sheepishly, scratching the back of his neck. He felt a tad stupid now, explaining what was going on.

“Don’t worry, I’ll be back in no time.” Dick said, smiling at him. “I’ve been doing this for over twenty years now, and this is neither the first time I’ve dealt with a shooting, nor is it going to be the last. I got this.”

“I know, I know. I’m not worried or anything, I just wanted to… come see you before you left. I’m not very sure why, I just wanted to… I just wanted to say bye, I guess.”

Dick’s smile grew a bit softer around the edges, his shoulders relaxing an inch. He took a small step forward and wrapped Peter in his arms, pressing a light kiss to his hair. “I’ll be back before dinner, Chum. Don’t worry. Babs will keep the others updated, you can get the updates from Tim or one of the others if you want.”

“Okay.”

“Now go back upstairs and finish your homework.”

Peter gave a snort. “Yeah, okay mom, I’ll do that.”

Dick stepped back and turned to the zeta tubes, a slight jolt to his steps.

“Nightwing?” Peter called out just as the man reached the tube. The vigilante turned around.

“Yeah?”

“Be careful, okay?”

He smiled at him. “I will. I promise.” And with that, he pressed in the coordinates and the light took him away.

 

***

 

DAY 85: Friday

Peter groaned as someone kept patting at his shoulder and arm, refusing to pull his face out of the comfy cushion he was nestled on. There was a warm weight on him and a soft hand in his hair, he didn’t want to wake up.

“Peter, Dick’s back, you gotta wake up, come on.” A familiar voice said, but Peter was too busy trying to block it out and go back to his nap to comprehend any of the words.

“Poor guy, he must’ve been really tired.” Another voice said.

“That, or all the homework stress added to Dick leaving weighed in on him more than we thought it would.” A third voice said. The hand in his hair kept coming through.

“You told us to wake you up when he came back, and we promised that we would.” The first voice came back. “Don’t make us liars now, come on, wake up. Wake up, Peter!”

The weight on his back disappeared and someone pulled him up in a sudden, rude move. Peter groaned and tried to push away from the person, but he was only a little successful as he landed on someone else.

“Back in this plane of existence yet?” Duke asked, looking down at him. Peter frowned at the boy and looked around. He was laying on a sofa; in between Duke and Steph with each of them on one end of it. There was a cushion on the floor, Tim perched up on it. All three of them were staring at him.

“Wh’t?” He asked, yawning and rubbing his face. “I was napping.”

“Oh, thank God.” Tim breathed. “For a second, I thought you’d gone back to hibernating, dude. Can you sleep any heavier?”

“Are we sure he wasn’t drugged or something?” Steph said. “Because that was weird.”

Peter yawned again, brain starting to catch up on the conversation happening around him. “Nah, that just happens. Usually I’m a light sleeper, but when I feel safe, safe enough for even my instincts to stop being alert; I fall asleep like the dead. And I can sleep away a whole day like that, if given the chance.

“It’s different than hibernation, I’ll wake up for food and such, I’ll just go back to sleep quickly afterwards. My body temperature doesn’t drop and I can wake up whenever I want to, or if someone else really tries to wake me up. I just wanna sleep instead.”

Peter didn’t realize the odd looks until he was done with his monologue and looked around. His friends were staring at him with glinting eyes and gaping mouths.

“…Did I say something weird?” He asked.

“You- You feel safe with us?” Tim asked, voice hesitant and quiet.

Peter frowned, head tilting. “Yes? Of course I do? You three are Red Robin, Spoiler and Signal; three of Batman’s proteges. Some of the best teenage heroes of the world; hell, some of the best heroes of the world, period. And before all that, you’re my friends. You care about me and want me to be okay.

“I know that if I’m napping with my head on Duke’s lap, Steph leaning onto my back, and Tim scrolling on the floor next to me, while we’re hanging out in the library of the Wayne Manor; nothing’s getting to me.”

A sound reminiscent to a dying cat’s came from Steph’s direction, and Peter whipped his head around to see her attempting to do the impossible and pull her tears back into her eye sockets. “Steph?” He asked fearfully, had he said something bad?

“Happy tears.” She croaked out, reading his panic expertly. “Very happy tears.” And with that, she threw herself across the small couch and latched onto him. “I’m just very emotional you trust us so much, Pete.”

His arm wrapped around her waist reflexively. “Of course.”

Duke reached out and hugged him from behind, arms wrapping around his shoulders. Peter reached up with his free hand to hold onto one of the glowing arms, a smile on his face at such blatant show of his friend’s joy. Duke had explained to him before that at certain strong emotions like joy or rage, the light would sometimes flow out of him without permission.

“You gonna join, Timbelina?” Peter asked at the raven on the ground who was still frozen.

The nickname broke his daze though. “Ugh, it was such a bad idea, leaving you alone with Jason for such prolonged times.” He complained, but still slid into the hug. And since Peter didn’t have a third arm, he simply set his head on top of the black strands and called it a day.

A beat passed, and a second one. Then-

“Wait, why did you wake me up? Is Dick back?” Every muscle in Peter’s body locked up in anticipation; and he watched Tim’s face carefully as his friends detangled themselves from him.

“Yes, he’s back.” Tim answered in a calm tone. “Along with Flamebird. It’s been like five minutes since they arrived, they’re still in the med-bay.” Peter’s chest tightened, fearing the worst. “Flamebird got shot in his right shoulder and Nightwing’s got a strain on his left wrist, but they’re both alright otherwise. And since Wally’s a speedster and can heal super fast, both of those injuries are considered minor.”

“Really, they’re both fine; but since Dick was gonna come back here anyways, he wanted to take Wally too, for an evaluation at the cave.” Steph said. “He doesn’t need it, as mentioned he’s a speedster and can heal from a bullet wound in a few hours, if not minutes –provided the necessary amount of food– and they have their own little med area in their house; but Dick’s fretting. So, they’re on their way.” She rolled her eyes at the man’s antics.

“Are we allowed downstairs right now?” Peter asked then.

All three snorted. “Buddy, no matter who tries to ban you from the Batcave, as long as it’s not under quarantine or something, you can always go down there. Batman has benched us, fired us, and otherwise tried to stop us from doing certain things hundreds of times before. He’s only been marginally successful in those attempts, correlated to how much we pitied his efforts.” Tim explained. “We’re always allowed to go down there, even when we’re not.” And with those wise words, he pulled him up.

They raced up the stairs to Bruce’s study, and then took a more responsible pace down to the cave.

At the med-bay, Dick was sitting on a bed with Cass bandaging his wrist; his eyes trained on the redhead laid on the bed across from them. That must be Wally then, Peter thought; aka Flamebird, the speedster hero of Blüdhaven.

Alfred was finishing the stitches on the man’s shoulder; the bullet was laid on the metal pot next to them, a small speck of blood on it. Peter came to stand next to Dick as Cass finished the bandages, and tapped his shoulder to get his attention when it got clear that the man was too in over his head to realize Peter was there.

“Hi.” He greeted. “You kept your promise?”

“Yeah…” Dick mumbled. “Only a strained wrist, but I’m fine.” He gave a smile, though it was strained around the edges. Peter sat next to him on the bed and nudged him with his shoulder.

“I’m sure he’ll be fine.” He said, nodding at Wally who was eating a snack now. “Steph said he was a speedster and he apparently heals very fast because of that?”

“Yes, but that’s not the issue.”

“Is it maybe that you haven’t been over at Blüdhaven in over weeks and you feel guilty for leaving your boyfriend alone for so long?” Peter asked, a sympathetic wince on his face.

Dick whipped around to face him so fast, he honestly heard an audible crack from his neck. “You- Uh- What?” He stuttered, giving a nervous laugh and blushing. “Huh?”

Peter frowned. “What is going on right now? Why are you blushing? Are you guys not boyfriends yet? You seemed close enough, but have you not put a label on it yet?”

“W-What?”

“…Did- Did you think it was a secret?” Peter asked, after a pause; voice going high with incredulity. “Were you trying to ‘pick a moment’ to tell me or something? Did you honestly think it wasn’t obvious?”

“This is the first time you’re meeting this man, also the first time you’re seeing us in the same room. How can it be obvious? You didn’t even see us interact with each other yet!”

“Because I’ve seen how you look like when you talk about him and to him, and heard the others teasing you about it multiple times behind closed doors. Moreover, I don’t know the entire lore of your names, but Duke had definitely mentioned at some point that Nightwing and Flamebird are supposed to be lovers in the Kryptonian Legends that they’re mentioned in. So… It’s kind of very obvious, Dick.”

Dick was staring at him, speechless. “…We are dating.” He confirmed after a moment. “Not engaged or anything yet, but… yeah…”

Peter’s eyebrows climbed his forehead. “Engaged? That’s one of your future plans? It’s in your check-list?”

Dick shushed him hurriedly. “Quiet down! We didn’t have a proper talk about marriage or anything like that yet- Why am I talking to you about this?”

Peter shrugged, chuckling. “Because I have a friendly face that people can’t resist venting to?” The man swatted at him and he dodged easily, hopping off of the bed. “Come on, introduce me to your future fiancé. Not a time like the present to introduce your boyfriend to your son while he’s getting bullets fished out of his body, am I right?” Alfred had finally finished with the medical aid and was walking away now.

The speedster was poking at the bandages on his arm, grumbling under his breath. “Did no one ever tell you not to play with your bandages?” Dick teased as they neared, and Wally looked up to give him a goofy smile.

“They did. Usually, I don’t get to the bandage part though; I’m all healed up and good to go long before any medical attention is actually given to me.”

“So, what do you suggest? That we keep the wound open while you heal?”

The man shrugged. “I don’t get infected.”

“Well, that’s a neat trick.” Peter drawled, joining the conversation. “I don’t either, usually. But there are a few things that can do it.” He extended his hand. “I’m Peter. Peter Parker.”

“Wally West.” The man shook his hand. “I’ve heard a lot about you.”

“Oh? Good things I hope.” Peter side-eyed Dick, but Wally only laughed.

“As if he can ever have anything bad to say about you.”

“O-Oh?” He stuttered, flushing a little. “Well. I’m sure the same is true for you too.”

“He never spoke of me before?”

“I was just made aware that he thought he was hiding his relationship with you from me, and ‘waiting for the right moment to tell me about his boyfriend’. So, no, not really. Though considering how obvious he was about the whole thing, that I didn’t even realize he was trying to hide anything at all; it was pretty redundant.”

Wally bursted out into a chuckle. “Yeah, that sounds like Dick. He’s that obvious, is he?”

Peter shrugged. “Love is the hardest emotion to mask, isn’t it?”

The redhead stared at him with something akin to either impression or awe in his eyes, an agreeing tilt to his lips. “So, Dick was not exaggerating at all when he spoke of your character. Good to know. Truly a pleasure to meet you, kid.”

“Uhm… Thanks.” Peter answered, suddenly shy, at the face of the compliment. Dick ran a hand through his hair and pulled him against his side.

“Alfie’s making cookies.” He said to his boyfriend.

“I thought cookies were to bribe people into being extra careful about not getting hurt on missions or patrols.” The redhead said.

“Normally, yes, but it’s been so long since you last visited; and Alfred has a soft spot for you, so… cookies despite the bullet wound.”

“What bullet wound?” Wally faked ignorance, slipping off the bandages to show smooth skin underneath. “I haven’t got a single scar in my entire life.”

“Right.” Dick said dryly.

“You’re already healed? That was fast.” Peter said, examining the skin where the bullet wound had been up until a few minutes ago.

“It’s all about how much food I can get into me. That’s the primary factor for my healing abilities. We have these special processed foods, usually bars or otherwise packaged stuff; for the fast metabolism folk who are like me and need a lot of calories a day.

“Other than just being a quick snack for your metabolism if you don’t have enough time to eat so much though, it is also used during or after battles; for this reason exactly. I was just eating one. Dick should probably get you some too, if your healing abilities also corral with how much you eat.”

“They do, but in either case, a bullet wound like that would take me a few days, maybe a week to heal from. And that’s with the diet Alfred’s pushing onto me right now, the one I got on my shoulder took me a whole month to heal from back when I was still living in the stationery.”

“Hm.” Wally hummed unhappily. “Dick mentioned something like that, yeah. Sounds painful. So, it’s about long-term nutrition, not short-term intake of food.”

“Yes, my healing abilities are more about how good I take care of my body in the long run. It’s about how much my body can spare from itself at any given moment, to focus on whatever injury I’ve got going on. If I’ve been feeding well for a few weeks, or even days, it’s easy. If I haven’t had a full meal in a week, a little harder.”

“Interesting… So, it’s more about how strong you get your body, how well you treat it.”

“Yeah.”

“Makes sense, I suppose.” The man said, getting off the cot. “Our bodies aren’t machines after all. You can’t treat it like a car now, can you? Just like no matter how much you sleep in a day, unless you’ve got a routine of it and can stay asleep for at least a few hours at a time; it still doesn’t do much for you in the long run.”

“Yeah, exactly.” Peter agreed. “You can’t just be like, ‘I’ll sleep three hours now, two hours at noon, and then three more in the evening and it’ll add up to eight hours’ and then expect it to work. You’re not charging your phone.”

Wally nodded and they started to walk towards the stairs slowly. Dick fell behind a step, letting them walk together and discuss about their healings and enhanced metabolism as they climbed the stairs; a wide grin on his face.

Peter only caught a single moment of it, before the man was looking away and trying –and failing– to suppress it, but that was enough. It was clear. Dick was very happy. And Peter was happy because of that.

 

***

 

DAY 87: Sunday

“Ugh, why are you so freakishly good at this?!” Duke whined as his character died on the screen for the seventeenth time. Peter snickered at him, shrugging as he sat down the controller to take a sip from his cola. “Practice.” He answered, he had played with Ned a lot after all, of course he was good.

It was a calm evening; the others were out on patrol and Peter and Duke had decided to use the opportunity to play some video games. Peter had finished the last of his assignments that were due tomorrow about an hour ago, and felt that he deserved a break after doing so much work in so little time. (He knew he should’ve started doing said work since a few days after the Bats had saved him, when he had started feeling better, but oh well.) So. Video games.

“I don’t buy it.” Duke declared. “You must be using your powers somehow.”

“I mean,” Peter snickered. “I probably could if I really wanted to –never really tried it before, so I’m not very sure– but I’m not doing that right now.”

“Lies. Lies and slander.”

“With that logic, you could be using your powers! The one that makes you see near future? Very helpful for video games, don’t you think?”

“That’s not how it works. Plus, even if it did, I’d have a lot of trouble separating the current image from the future image and directing the current image according to the future image. Video games typically go very fast after all.”

“Same for me.”

“Super reflexes and a sixth sense are a lot different than photokinesis and ghost vision, Peter.” Duke deadpanned.

“Maybe so, but I still don’t tap into my powers while playing. I’m not a cheater.”

Duke gave an incredulous laugh. “That’s a bold-faced lie. Maybe not for important stuff, but casual video games and petty bets are exactly the type of things you’d cheat on.”

Peter gasped. “Are you trying to imply that I cheated on the Photo Bet? Because I can assure you, sir, Tim lost that bet because he underestimated me and the rest of you are so poorly trained in situational awareness.”

“Hey! First of all, no I was not trying to imply that; I just said that because I recently realized that you must’ve definitely used your powers for that softball bet with Steph, and I was trying to hint at that.

“Secondly, we as the Bats are highly trained vigilantes and our situational awareness is fine. It’s your fault that we all got showed up like that, you’re the one unusually good at this type of stuff. Better than most heroes or villains we’ve met. We met our own metrics. It's just that you bypassed the rest of the world’s metrics of being able to sneak up on a Bat.”

“Buttering me up and showering me with compliments is a weird way of defending your honor, but I won’t object to it.” Peter grinned as his friend groaned.

“Ugh, it’s so unfair.” Duke said, voice suddenly much more somber than how it had been only moments ago.

Peter dropped the grin.

“I really am not using any of my powers…” He said unsurely, trying to get a read on what was bothering his friend. He didn’t get it; one moment they were fine and teasing each other, the next Duke looked like he was being forced to retire from his vigilante gig because he lost a limb.

“I wouldn’t care even if you were, that’s not it.” Duke paused, and Peter didn’t push. His friend needed someone to talk to right now, and he needed to talk how he wanted as much as he wanted. So, Peter was gonna let him.

“I just… I guess I’m just… jealous, a little bit.” He admitted, biting his lip. “Like. Being the only meta in a team of Bats is hard enough. Batman is notorious for not allowing metas in his city, and even if that’s bullshit and just a gag reason to keep other heroes and new villains outside, it still messes with my head sometimes.

“Like, as much as everyone else knows –other than a select few people– Batman doesn’t want metas in his city, and Signal’s the only one he tolerates. Signal is the meta he has on his own team and works with. And that fact comes hand to hand with another one; that I can’t ever fuck up. Cause if I do, then everyone will be like ‘Why does Batman tolerate this guy, he can’t even do this right.’

“I always feel the need to prove I’m adequate, that I’m worthy of being on this team. The Bats are, like, the literal proof that you don’t need super powers to be a superhero. The entire idea is that anyone can wear a cowl and go out, you don’t need powers, you just gotta believe in yourself.

“And then I come along, superpowers I can’t control and barely half the skills everyone else has. Like, if I want to do it like everyone else, I’m not skilled enough to drop my powers and go all human at patrols or fights or cases or whatever. But if I want to go full meta, that feels wrong because I’m a Bat and I’m supposed to be good enough to match a superhero even without superpowers. And also, I can’t even go full meta if I wanted to, because I can’t control my powers properly; I’d just fuck it up.

“Then there’s you. Dick’s son, but you became ours long before we figured that out, so all the revelation did was solidify your spot in the family. Meta kid, but crazy competent even without them. Like, how many people can stalk the Bats for an entire night, get close-up pictures of them, and not get caught? Other than Tim, I mean.

“And superpowers, which you wield as if you’ve been living with them for thousands of years at this point; so in tune with your spider senses, always mindful of your strength, utilizing your healing abilities in the best ways and taking every precaution possible for your weaknesses all the time. Even inventing your own gadgets to fit your spider aesthetic and help out with your powers. You’re like a hero of your own already.

“And then here I am, the kid who you’re proving to everyone is just not trying hard enough, because there’s another who’s just like him, and he’s doing a great job of keeping up.

“I just… I don’t know. I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to ruin the mood, or… or blame you or something, for having it all together while I’m constantly struggling. I just… I don’t know, I guess I just couldn’t hold it in anymore and thought that I could talk to you about it?”

Peter let the words sit between them for a moment, trying to decide what to address first. Truly, there were so many things to be dealt with in that speech, but he was no therapist, so he picked the easiest few and got to work.

“Having it all together? Me? Dude.” He scoffed, letting a smile cross over his face. “You have no idea of all the shit I still go through every single fucking day. I mean, you do remember I was homeless until a couple weeks ago, before moving into the Manor, right? Getting bullied regularly? No self-preservation instincts and getting hurt constantly?

“And for the powers and stuff, this is my fourth year with them, I got bitten when I was thirteen; of course, I’m good with them. I’ve had lots of time to get used to them after all. But that’s not to mean that I wasn’t fucking everything up in every possible direction the first few months.

“I would accidentally stick to people or things and then have to explain why the fuck I wasn’t letting go of their arm or book or whatever. I would cough up a storm anytime I smelled mint or essential oils or bug spray or anything spiders hated, just trying to live my life with all of these new allergies that restricted me so fucking much. I would get overstimulated so easily, it’s not easy to control super senses after all. And I would bend tables or break sinks while trying to control my temper or fear, getting the strength thing under control took a while.

“It took me months, to be able to walk around in the neighborhood or go to school without worrying about what fuck-up I would have to deal with that day. And that’s the first few powers; as you know I’ve got a sixth sense, fangs, venom, healing, hibernation, and God knows what else. None of those came with a manual, you know.

“I’d think that I had it all under control, that I had my body under control, and then a new thing would pop up and I’d be back in square one. It was hell. It’s been years and I’ve gotten so many abilities and I’m still waiting for the next ones to show up, because I know it’s not over. It never is.

“So, no, I don’t have it all together. I don’t even have one of them all together. I spent the entire weekend studying to finish an absolute pile of assignments hateful teachers stacked onto me, remember? No aspect of my life is going properly; not academical, not physical –though thanks to Alfred and his meals, I’m making a good return on that one– not psychological, and not social. Though, again, thanks to you guys, that’s going well nowadays too.

“But the point is, I’m just as messed up as you are, Duke. And that’s fine. That is so okay. Because we’re teenagers and teenagers never have their shit together. In any area of their lives. At least most of the time. But you’ve still got time dude, still got time to figure it all out. Figure yourself out. Because that’s what your powers are; a part of you.

“You want to control them? Understand them first. And understand yourself. You want to be physically stronger? Train more. You want to be better at detective work? Talk to Tim, I’m sure he has exercises for that. You feel like you’re not good enough, that you don’t belong on the team? Talk to the others, Duke.

“Talk to Bruce and have him count you all the reasons why you’re a valuable member. Talk to Dick and let him explain how much he sucked when he started out and how much better you already are than how he was at your age. Talk to Jason and let him tell you a story that ties up to his death and gives the message of ‘you’re fine kid, and you’ll do great things’.

“Talk to Tim, talk to Steph, talk to Babs, talk to Cass. Talk to Damian, him of all people wouldn’t lie to make you feel better, and I already know what he’ll say. ‘Tt. You are an adequate member of this team, Thomas. Do not doubt yourself and let it affect your performance.’” Peter said, making an awful imitation of Damian’s talk and mannerisms.

Duke laughed.

Mission accomplished.

“I don’t know if this helped,” Peter started. “But I hope that it did. Because you couldn’t be more wrong right now, Duke. You couldn’t be more wrong about how much you’re worth and how much people care about you and how good you are at all this.”

“I never said anything that self-deprecating man, what the hell.” Duke huffed, amused. “Way to put words in my mouth.”

“I know, I know. I just wanted to cover everything in case you were thinking it and just didn’t voice it. Everyone needs reassurance every once in a while, I was just delivering my portion of it.”

“Thank you, Peter. Truly.”

“Of course, Duke, anytime.”